ă€ŠHorrible Live Streamingă€‹


 C3

    Was it a mirror?

    I composed myself and looked over. Sure enough, behind the swinging door was a large mirror. There was dust all over it, but it was only enough to illuminate my face.

    I wiped the cold sweat from my face and bent down to pick up the flashlight.

    I felt an itch on the back of my neck. I reached out my hand to scratch something that looked like hair. I wasn''t grateful. I turned my head to look and immediately turned the camera on my phone over.

    "Everyone, help me look. Is there some sort of bug on my neck?"

    [God damn, those aren''t bugs, they are the hair of a female ghost. Damn, this special effect has 666 points.]

    How did you do it? Was there a wire tied to it? But I can''t see it at all. This female ghost looks really scary, but that place is so big.]

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I crawled forward a couple of times and shone the flashlight up.

    [I saw it, why is this ghost girl not afraid of the light? What special effect did she use? There is a steel wire?]

    Upstairs, are you all blind? Do you really think that this is a special effect?]

    "This is real, there''s really a ghost here!"

    I let out a loud scream and started to back away from the phone. However, the big ball of black hair hanging down from the ceiling seemed to have come alive and wrapped itself around my neck. A naked, frighteningly pale woman slowly floated down and stood in front of me.

    My hand lifted mechanically. You happen to have a close-up of yourself with the camera pointed at a woman.

    [Wow, an entire world is watching this. I really did earn something today. I''ll be giving it a shot.]

    [To dig your sister out, hurry up and call the police. Someone''s about to die.]

    You idiot, do you think that the police would believe that there are ghosts in this world? I really want to see the streamer get killed by a ghost.]

    I gulp with great difficulty as it became harder and harder to maintain my breathing. The coldness of this woman''s body was already completely transmitted from her hair to my blood vessels. I felt as if I was about to be frozen.

    "Don''t shake the hand of the streamer, this female ghost has a really good figure. It''s a pity that her seven orifices are too ugly to look at."

    This is so scary. Is this for real? Why are there two holes in the host''s Mimi?

    I looked with rapt attention, and sure enough, something as thick as a thumb seemed to have stabbed into the surface of the two capillaries, revealing a terrifying wound that was still dripping with blood.

    The woman''s hair covered her face, and I didn''t even dare to look at her. I just tried to break free so mechanically that I couldn''t hold the phone in my hand and fell to the ground.

    I don''t want to die yet. If I die, who will take care of my grandmother?

    I tried to lift my leg to kick her, but the woman suddenly drew closer. From the two bright red spots on her chest, two bamboo sticks filled with blood slowly came out and directly pierced towards my chest area.

    I couldn''t see the screen of my phone, but I could hear the sound of a crazy bounty. I''m afraid I''m going to lose my life for money today.

    Just as the bamboo stick was about to pierce into my chest, the warm feeling in my chest grew more and more distinct. The next scene that happened left an unforgettable memory in my life.

    A red light shot out from my exposed chest and pierced through the woman''s body.

    I heard a mournful scream that shook my eardrums. However, the hair that was wrapped around my neck disappeared in an instant, and the woman''s body also turned into ashes at that instant. I saw the red light rapidly retract from where the woman''s body disappeared, as though a white ball of something was pulled into my chest.

    I couldn''t bear to part with the phone I dropped on the floor, so I quickly picked it up and scrambled down the stairs.

    [Host 666, you actually killed the female ghost. What was that?]

    "Could it be that the streamer is using his crotch, a small steel cannon?"

    "I''m one of the hosts. There''s a killing intent in the crotch. Please accept my reward, as well as my kneecaps."

    Bullets and gifts filled the screen, and by the time I was out of the orphanage range, I felt like my lungs were about to burst.

    I made up my mind that even if there were more rewards, I would never enter this terrifying place again.

    After returning home in a sorry state, I discovered that my entire body was drenched in sweat. I roughly calculated that my net income for tonight was over 2000.

    In fact, I was a little excited that the takeout that I had toiled so hard for a month could only earn so much money. I felt that this risk was worth it.

    When I was bathing, I took off my clothes. Only then did I notice a bunch of strange red lines appearing on my emaciated chest. It looked like a pattern, but I remembered that there wasn''t such a thing on my body.

    After sleeping with that woman, I came back to find out. At first I thought it was the woman who had scratched me, but now it doesn''t look like it.

    I remembered what happened during the live broadcast. Could it be that this strange red paint thing saved my life at the critical moment?

    Gently stroking it with his hand, he felt that the piece of skin was a little hard. Other than that, there was nothing unusual about it.

    However, when I turned my body to get the soap, I was surprised to find that the fist-sized red imprint looked like a ferocious ghost. Although it was only a few lines, I had confirmed that it was the appearance of the evil spirits in the ancient painting.

    What was going on?

    Could it be because I killed that scary ghost girl tonight? That female ghost became a tattoo on my body?

    The white thing that I sucked into my chest really existed. I thought it was an illusion from that time, but now everything seemed to be real, causing my entire body to go cold. I twitched a few times and found that the red ghost mark couldn''t be removed, as if it was seeping through my skin.

    As the saying goes, you have to forge iron while it''s still hot. I have to work harder tonight, but when I think about the feeling of my hair being tightly grabbed by my throat last night and my lungs almost bursting, I can''t help but feel my legs tremble a little.

    As soon as I arrived at the station, I saw a flash of red in the corner of my eye. It was followed by the arrival of an extremely luxurious sports car. When the car door opened, the first thing I saw was a pair of long legs.

 C4

    The one who walked down was a beauty with a beautiful temperament. Due to the fact that I was born an ugly woman, I started to instinctively resist these beautiful things. Thus, I decided to turn around and avoid her.

    "You''re that man with the face, right?"

    The woman actually stood in front of me. I could feel that she was staring at my face.

    I was a little alarmed that my identity had been found out, but more angry.

    "You got the wrong person."

    "Don''t go, I want to be compatible with you. Mhm, if you cooperate, we can do the live broadcast together. I''ve never seen a ghost before, so I want to give it a try."

    "I''m not interested."

    "Do a live broadcast. I''ll give you 50,000 yuan. I can give it to you right now."

    Hearing this, I stopped walking and carefully sized up the girl behind me. No matter how I looked at it, she didn''t look like someone with a brain problem, and her expression was extremely serious.

    "Give me your account number."

    I handed it over hesitantly. The woman scanned the code less, and a few seconds later I was staring at the screen.

    "I only have one condition. Bring me along during the live broadcast and let me choose the location. Also, my name is Tang Rou."

    I suddenly had the feeling that I was on a pirate ship, because the woman''s beautiful eyes were narrowed into slits, like a fox who had just stolen a chicken from a chicken coop.

    As expected, in the evening, the woman found my place and took me directly to the car.

    This is the first time in my life that I am riding in such a luxurious car. Especially since the interior of the car is filled with the enchanting scent of a woman, I couldn''t help but feel my blood boil.

    I didn''t ask any more questions. It was just for money anyway. I almost lost my life last night.

    "Isn''t this the orphanage from yesterday?"

    I finally know that this money isn''t easy to earn, but I''ve already sent that money to the hospital, and this is almost two months'' worth of expenses. Right now, no matter if it''s Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild''s money, they can only brace themselves and charge forward.

    "Help me pick up my stuff. It''s in the trunk."

    Even a live broadcast would have so many pieces of equipment.

    While carrying my bag on my back, I opened the live broadcast room and changed the name of the room.

    [Orphan Resentment Part 2, Bringing you to the truth of the tragedy that happened decades ago.]

    I don''t know if it was because last night''s live broadcast was too realistic, but my room was pushed to the front page. Just when the broadcast started, hundreds of fans flooded in and they were increasing rapidly.

    "In order to express our gratitude to everyone, we have invited a mysterious female guest to explore this world with me."

    I pointed the camera at Tang Rou, who was wearing a leather jacket and short skirt, and the screen immediately exploded.

    [Beautiful sister, I like it. I''ll give you a private plane.]

    [Wow, there really are benefits.]

    Ye Zichen was speechless. I nearly lost my life yesterday and only got two private jets. It seems like this beauty is really attractive.

    The camera shook as I entered the courtyard. Just as I was about to walk in, Tang Rou suddenly reached out her hands to stop me.

    "There''s movement inside."

    [My sister is powerful indeed. I wonder if those parts of my body are so sensitive as well?] It was another private plane. It was the crazy guy from before.

    I quickly turned down the volume on my phone, pricked up my ears, and slowly walked inside.

    Sure enough, a strange sound came from inside. Someone was frantically gasping for breath, as if they were doing some heavy physical labor.

    Curious, I held my breath and entered the interior of the building once more. Under the light of the flashlight, I found a naked man pushing a petite body onto a worn out metal bed in front of me, madly dashing forward.

    I felt as though all the blood in my body had gathered on my head. This kind of scene was too much for me.

    That petite body seemed to have lost all strength to struggle, and was slowly convulsing.

    "F * cking bastard!"

    I immediately groped on the ground, picked up half a brick, and was about to rush forward.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Rou, who was at the side, stopped me.

    "Why do you say that? Did he just watch as that little girl was tortured to death by him? "

    I felt Tang Rou grab my arm and shake it, then she reached her hand out and pulled something out of my purse, like a stick.

    "You ˇ­ You can see a little girl? "

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" "No," I replied.

    "Hm?" Tang Rou''s voice became a bit strange. But I only saw him in the dry bed! "

    My heart missed a few beats as I quickly looked at my phone''s fart screen.

    Where is this man''s dried chicken feathers? Another group performance?]

    [Legend says that it is taking revenge on the heavens and the earth? Could the streamer be trying to express that man''s intentions?]

    [You have a good idea, I''ll give you a big tip sword.]

    Feeling a lump of hair clogging my throat, I tore open my collar and looked again. The man was turning his head as he moved, his eyes bleeding, his face contorted in a way that could not be described as happiness or pain, his head pierced by a stick, rocking back and forth as he moved.

    [Hmm? Isn''t this the famous, hellish host, Sky Blessing? Why did they come all the way here?]

    [That''s right, it''s him. He has a shifty look and a wretched bunch. The host has a lot of face, allowing Mai Tianyou to act in the crowd.]

    [What do you know, this is called interaction, to earn popularity. Look at how young and tender Mai Tianyou is, he might have a thing with Brother Ghost Face!]

    "Mai Tianyou?" My mind was in a mess. I knew that he was a rather famous anchorman, but he was banned later on for spreading illegal information. But why did he come?

    "It''s him. He''s here for the live broadcast."

    Tang Rou pointed at the male. The iron rod that was stuck in his head was actually only a portable self-smack stick. I didn''t notice it in the dim light.

    However, no matter how he looked at his face, he couldn''t tell that it was him. He felt as if something had drilled into his body and was controlling his movements.

    There was no doubt that Mai Tianyou was bewitched.

    But what I found strange was, why was the audience unable to see ghosts this time around?

    The little girl lay down on the bed, her body still convulsing. No one commented on the change in the expression on Mai Tianyou''s face, nor on the ferocious, bleeding look on it.

    "What should we do?"

    Before I could finish my words, the sound of footsteps could be heard from somewhere behind me. The footsteps were very slow and light. It didn''t feel like an adult would be able to stay behind.

    He turned around and walked to the stairs on the second floor. There, he saw a ball of white shadow.

 C5

    [Hey, why is there a little girl here? The host''s appetite today is a little heavy.]

    [Why is this girl walking in such a weird way? What is it in your hand?]

    [Upstairs, can''t you see that this little girl is a ghost, her heels aren''t touching the ground.]

    The comments exploded once again. There were many people arguing over how to differentiate between a human and a ghost. I looked at them guiltily.

    The little girl was indeed, standing on her toes as she walked. It was no wonder that her footsteps were so soft. Moreover, as the flashlight shone on her, she slowly raised her head.

    That was no doubt an innocent age. The face that should have been there was extremely clean, and it was completely pale. Its large eyes and long eyelashes were completely unblemished.

    However, what that gaze revealed was not innocence and immaturity, but malice and cruelty that made people feel disgust. In his hand was a long and slender stick, and the corner of his mouth twitched, revealing a strange smile.

    [Little girl, your acting is awesome. Uncle will give you a big airplane.]

    [The streamer has given me another surprise today. He is giving me a bounty.]

    [You bunch of idiots, I told you, this isn''t a person, it''s a ghost. The host is going to be in trouble.]

    "Did you see that little girl?" Tang Rou, who was just standing next to me, suddenly took half a step back and hid behind me. Only then did I realize that Tang Rou was holding an ancient wooden sword.

    I could feel the woman nodding.

    At this moment, I seemed to understand why the other people could sometimes see and sometimes not.

    I think it should be because of the large amount of resentment that these ghosts have, but I can clearly feel an incomparable amount of resentment from this little girl, and his figure is also exceptionally clear. On the other hand, the little girl that was bullied, and the thing that occupied Mai Tianyou''s body, looked a little blurry.

    Thus, they could only see the little girl, just like the long-haired ghost girl from last night.

    Just as I was thinking, the little girl who was walking on tiptoes suddenly changed, moving to the back of Mai Tianyou. She holds up her hand, that black thing, that is clearly a sharpened bamboo pole.

    This little girl wanted to kill someone!

    [You bumpkin, this is called special effect. The little girl must have a rope tied to her body. Otherwise, how could she walk so lightly?]

    [Upstairs, everyone is a fool. When this streamer broadcasts, he never uses any special effects. Everything is real. That little girl is a ghost, she is going to kill people now.]

    [Really?] So excited!]

    "Stop!"

    I didn''t care that much in a moment of desperation. Although I didn''t dare to step forward, I couldn''t help but to shout out a reminder, hoping to wake up the male streamer who was still trying his best.

    It was better if she didn''t shout. The little girl, who was originally lying on the bed, suddenly turned around.

    It was the same pale face, the same clean face, but one of the girl''s eyeballs had disappeared without a trace. When she cracked her mouth and smiled at me, I seemed to see a round thing being chewed on from the girl''s mouth, sap splattering in all directions.

    I almost threw up.

    People said that when one was extremely afraid, they would become angry.

    I shouted and swung the other half of the brick in my hand. I threw the brick out just like that.

    However, by chance, the brick actually hit Mai Tianyou''s head.

    Suddenly, the male streamer''s body stiffened and he fell to the side. At the same time, the bamboo stick in the little girl''s hand swiftly pierced forward.

    This time, the scene was very clear. The shadow that had entered the male host''s body was also an adult male. The bamboo stick had pierced through the adult''s head.

    His entire body was shaking rapidly as if he wanted to struggle free. However, the little girl he had pierced through suddenly broke away from him and laid on his neck. She reached out her hand to his forehead and slowly pulled out a bamboo stick.

    The screams of the man and the little girl echoed in the room.

    [Earlier, Mai Tianyou was struck by a ghost? It seems like the male lead saved his life.]

    [666. Goddess Demon Face is about to show his prowess again. His pants are already off. Amazing, hurry up and release it!]

    [When did the little girl and the man appear? Have the special effects of today been so awesome?]

    [Idiot, that''s a ghost. This haunted house really lives up to its name. I wonder if the host will be as lucky as last time?]

    [The heck, they are charging towards the main streamer. Beautiful lady, run...]

    Initially, I was still hesitating whether I should drag out the male streamer. However, in the instant that I raised my eyes, that man whose head was pierced by a bamboo stick had already rushed towards me.

    Just when I was about to grab the hands of the girl beside me and retreat, something hard and long was stuffed into my hands.

    It was the wooden sword.

    "This is something that I inherited from my ancestors. The aura on it can ward off evil, kill him!"

    Feeling that Tang Rou pushed me again, I knew that beautiful f * cking girls are a disaster.

    However, it was already too late for me to back down now. I knew that if I could still hack at the ghost this time, then the reward wouldn''t be something that a few thousand yuan could withstand.

    "You demon, eat my sword!"

 C6

    I shouted out majestically, but I didn''t have the slightest thought of how to deal with this thing in front of me.

    The peach wood sword in his hand was said to be Tang Rou''s ancestor''s. It still had a bit of weight, so he brandished it to calm the wind.

    However, the heavens still didn''t help me. The wooden sword directly passed through the man''s body, as if I had just cut a weird shadow.

    This woman lied to me, this isn''t some ancestral treasure that can behead demons and exterminate devils, maybe it was a fake one that I bought from a stall.

    "Big Sis, you don''t have any use for this either!"

    I yelled loudly as I jumped awkwardly to the side.

    I couldn''t hit him, but I could feel that this man was a threat to me. If I was really grabbed by his large hands, my neck would probably be broken.

    The moment I fell down, I heard a bounty call coming from my phone. It was as if I had seen it, as if someone had left a message for me.

    [It''s not that there''s a problem with the dao, but the way you opened it was wrong. You have to give the peach wood sword light.]

    What enlightened?

    I hurriedly got up from the ground, because at this moment, the ghost male with thick blood flowing on his body once again ferociously charged towards me.

    A gust of cold wind pressed down on me, making me unable to breathe. I was still thinking about opening my eyes, but I could no longer move.

    At this moment, I felt like I was going to die.

    "Receive the magical equipment!"

    At this moment, Tang Rou, who was originally standing to the side, suddenly shouted.

    I seemed to see a golden light shoot out from Tang Rou''s hands and slap the back of the ghost''s head.

    The other party acted as if he had been smashed by an iron hammer and immediately shouted out. I felt the pressure on my body lighten as I hastily brandished the wooden sword in my hand and recklessly swatted at it.

    I didn''t know if it was because Tang Rou was helping or not, but this time, I could clearly feel the wooden sword slashing into that man''s flesh.

    However, the other party only let out a scream. Black smoke rose from his body, but he didn''t suffer any real damage.

    "I forgot to tell you. Cut your own fingers and smear the blood on them so that you can display the power of this sword."

    F * ck, why didn''t you say so earlier?

    "The female lead is such a scammer."

    [The couple''s acting is not bad ˇ­] What effect did you use for the previous scenes?]

    [Are you still talking about people with special effects, do you guys have feces in your heads?]

    I only had time to see these comments. Seeing the naked ghost that was forced to retreat just now, I once again pounced on it with a grimace.

    He directly threw his phone to Tang Rou. Even though the situation was dire, I didn''t forget what I had come here for. Earning money was the most important thing.

    I thought of what Tang Rou had just said and steeled my heart. She put her fingers in her mouth and took a fierce bite.

    This was also what I had learned from the masters in the movies, but I didn''t expect it to be so painful. Perhaps it was because I was inexperienced during my first time, so much so that I could almost bring down the flesh on my fingers.

    Looking at my bleeding fingers, I almost burst into tears. Taking advantage of the excitement, I quickly wiped them on the tip of the peach wood sword and the blade of the sword, just as the ghost approached me.

    "I''m still a virgin!"

    I don''t know if my brain has spasmed, but I can''t believe he yelled out such a slogan. However, I feel like whenever Master Ghost Catcher uses magical equipment, he would shout out slogans and scold me.

    A large amount of black gas immediately gushed out from where the man''s body had been cut off. It was unknown if it was his intestines or some other object that had entered the water, but it fell to the ground with a crackling sound.

    For a moment I couldn''t tell whether I was looking at a ghost, a real person, or a corpse.

    The sound of bounty sounded in my ears, stimulating me. I didn''t bend over to vomit, nor did I faint. I knew that at this moment, tens of thousands of people were closely watching my every move through the broken phone in Tang Rou''s hands.

    Seeing such a scene, he wondered what these fellows would think.

    However, I know that this matter isn''t over yet. The big ghost that was killed by me had already turned into a puddle of black water on the ground.

    But there were two smaller ones on the bed across the way.

    "Where''s the little girl?"

    I randomly brandished my wooden sword. In the messy room, the light from a flashlight shone in all directions. Those two little girls were already gone.

    "They said it''s up there?"

    Tang Rou said, while raising her head in fright.

    I looked up and the peach wood sword in my hand almost dropped from fright. A white shadow instantly fell towards me, it was the little girl who was attacked earlier. Her hair was hanging down and she had a pair of white eyes staring at me.

    The feeling was real, like winter, and the cold snot stuck to my forehead.

    "Don''t bother me."

    I didn''t know why, but I had no way to deal with this little girl. I could only use my full strength and stumble back two steps.

    "Be careful of the back."

    Tang Rou shouted once again, but before she could finish, I felt like I had lost. I felt like I was stuck on a huge block of ice.

    No wonder I couldn''t find the other little girl. This person with the heaviest grudge has actually been hiding behind me all this time.

    He didn''t care that much at this moment. While he was still able to move his arm, he swung the peach wood sword behind him.

    As if hearing the shrill cry of a child, I leaned over and felt my heels drop to the ground.

    "I have no enmity with any of you. Even if you had been abused here, those people who had abused you have already been killed. You should have reincarnated earlier."

    The face of the little girl in front of me had already turned dark and sinister. In that instant, I seemed to see something else hidden within the little girl''s body. It was pitch-black and I couldn''t see it clearly.

    The one above me had already formed a circle with her and was slowly floating towards me.

 C8

    Tang Rou was already surrounded by one of the ghosts. The situation was extremely critical.

    "Monster, watch out for my sword."

    Seeing that the Peach Blossom Sword was stained with my blood, I immediately hacked the tip of the sword towards the back of the eyeless kid.

    The little ghost was originally covered in wounds, but this time, the tip of the sword split his body into two. With a strange cry, he turned into a ball of black gas, and this time, I could clearly feel something being sucked into my body.

    The heat in my lower abdomen became even more distinct. I even felt that the reason why I was able to act so bravely just now was probably because of the red mark on my abdomen. Of course, I didn''t have the time to check it now.

    He couldn''t wait for the other brat to pinch his neck, so his phone fell to the ground.

    After picking up my phone, I took out my peach wood sword and attacked the last little ghost.

    [It feels just like a movie, really fun.]

    [Beautiful girl, captured by the little ghost. Host, quickly save her.]

    Are these all real ghosts? Why did he run so fast and get killed?]

    The comments on his phone''s screen were already as fast as flying. Of course, there was no lack of all sorts of expensive rewards.

    Just like that, I held my phone in one hand and patted the little girl''s back with the wooden sword in the other.

    With a sizzling sound, a cut appeared on the little girl''s back. But it was empty, just a cloud of black gas.

    Hearing my words, the little girl immediately pushed Tang Rou to the opposite wall and made a loud bang. She turned her face and fiercely glared at me.

    The originally quiet and cute face had now become extremely horrifying. Her eyeballs had turned completely white, and gurgling sounds came from her throat.

    I randomly waved the peach wood sword in my hand. However, this little demon was extremely difficult to deal with. His movements were erratic and it was impossible for me to catch his target.

    On the contrary, I was pushed a few times by that little girl. Every time, I would feel as though I was being hammered.

    Finally, the little girl seized the opportunity to knock the wooden sword out of my hand. I was pushed back against the wall, and my vision went dark.

    [We''re doomed. The male host is going to bring a box lunch. We''ve met some tough targets.]

    [This is the most conscientious host I''ve ever met in the industry. Even those who make movies aren''t as dedicated as this.]

    [This isn''t an act, it''s true. It''s a pity that I called the police just now and got scolded instead. Looks like I''m going to die.]

    Even now, I was still unwilling to put my phone away. The little girl in front of me had already floated over. I no longer had the strength to dodge.

    Tang Rou seemed to have received quite a bit of damage. She was struggling to find something to save me, but it was too late. The little girl''s hand instantly grabbed my neck.

    The cold feeling once again hit my whole body, and I couldn''t hold my phone anymore.

    The instant my phone falls, the fire in my lower abdomen suddenly erupts. A red imprint flies out from my stomach, fiercely smashing towards the little girl''s chest.

    At first, I thought that the little girl''s ghost would definitely be destroyed, but I didn''t expect that this little girl''s strength would be so terrifying. Although she let out a scream and was sent flying, a large hole was burned through her chest.

    I quickly bent down and picked up my phone with one hand while using the other to pick up my peach wood sword.

    This time, I completely made up my mind. After getting rid of the little girl''s ghost, I will bring Tang Ru away from this crappy place.

    However, the little girl didn''t pounce on me again this time. Instead, she was caught by a ghost lady in a nurse''s uniform who climbed in through the window.

    The two figures continued to tangle with each other. In a flash, they crashed into the wall beside them and disappeared.

    "Hurry up!"

    Tang Rou was also scared. She reached out to pull me.

    I held onto my peach wood sword as I looked at the screen in panic.

    [It ended just like that? Could there be a sequel?]

    [The host is really lucky. What happened just now? What was that red light on the little girl''s chest?]

    [Could it be that this streamer really has some kind of Dao Arts that allowed him to keep his life even in such a situation?]

    Basically, the comments in the live broadcast room were filled with questions. Most people thought that it was just a special effect performance. Some people believed that it was nothing more than a nickname for me.

    "Master Demon Face."

    Could it be that Grandmaster Wry Face has always been unable to get rid of the word that makes my heart ache from the start?

    I am an ugly ghost, even though I already have a large number of fans, even though I have escaped from the gates of hell several times.

    I hastily turned off the live broadcast and roughly estimated that my income for the night amounted to 20 thousand yuan. This was my previous salary of half a year. It finally comforted my depressed and terrified heart.

    "I''ll take you home." Tang Rou also reached out her hands and patted herself. Her chest was like raging waves and waves. She couldn''t even say whether she was happy or sad.

    "Did you save me?"

    A voice behind me said something that scared me so much that I snatched up the mahogany sword I had left on the cart, thinking it was the ghosts chasing after me again.

    However, what he saw was a petite man with a head full of blood.

    Mai Tianyou, I actually forgot about this guy.

    "Why did you come here when you had nothing better to do?" Tang Rou was already the first to ask.

    "What''s wrong?" Only the state officials could set fire to it, and no one was allowed to light the lamps? "I can do it if you can do a live broadcast here, but I was really unlucky tonight. First, I was inexplicably attacked, but now someone has broken my head, and quite a bit of my powder has fallen ˇ­"

    Mai Tianyou talked on and on, trying to get close to our car and get out of here.

    Seeing how miserable the other side was, Tang Rou could only agree.

    "What happened just now? Why did my fans say that the two of you saved my life? Did you really fuck the ghost? "

    If you don''t want to die young, then don''t come to this dangerous place in the future. If you don''t have the ability, then don''t act tough.

    Tang Rou seemed to be extremely annoyed with this guy and didn''t have the slightest bit of good grace.

 C9

    The unlucky male streamer was forcefully driven out of the car. However, from afar, I could hear a mumble coming from his mouth.

    "The case of the orphanage was not simple after all ˇ­"

    I frowned and looked at Tang Rou, who was focused on driving.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "I''ll take you home first. Are you hurt?" Would you like to take me to the hospital? "

    Tang Rou''s tone returned to her usual calmness, but my heart was unable to calm down.

    I turned off the phone screen and put it in my pocket.

    This is the question I''m most concerned about. After today''s broadcast, I discovered that Tang Rou didn''t seem like she described it as being a curious person who wanted to see a ghost.

    She had brought so many things with her and even knew Maoshan Taoist techniques. She had always pretended to be weak and weak, but at this crucial moment, Tang Rou''s movements were very quick. She didn''t seem like an ordinary girl at all.

    Perhaps it''s because I was bullied since I was young, I instinctively took a hostile and skeptical attitude towards my surroundings. If I don''t clarify this matter, no matter how much money this woman gives me, I won''t cooperate with her.

    I hate people lying to me, and I roughly estimated that just these two live broadcasts alone made me earn over 30 thousand. In the future, even if I were to do the live broadcasts myself, I would be able to earn enough money to pay for my grandma''s medical expenses.

    It was enough for me.

    The car came to a sudden stop. Tang Rou lightly patted the steering wheel. After a few seconds, she slowly turned around. Her expression was complex, but there wasn''t any guilt in it.

    "First of all, we signed a contract, so you can''t abandon me. Otherwise, I''ll sue you until you''re bankrupt, or even send you to prison. At that time, your grandmother will have no one to take care of you."

    "You ˇ­"

    In an instant, I was infuriated. I didn''t know why, but after watching several live broadcasts, I realized that my temper had grown. It was as though there was something called violence brewing in my heart.

    I knew it wouldn''t be that easy to earn those tens of thousands of dollars. Woman, if you really gave me a document for me to sign, I would have felt dizzy. I just skimmed through it and thought about the money.

    "Secondly, what I want to tell you is that I did not want to harm you. Signing a document with you is just a formality, an additional layer of insurance. Although I''ve lied to you before, I still have things that are difficult to put into words ˇ­"

    Saying this, Tang Rou''s face finally carried a bit of guilt, allowing me to calm down and listen to what the other side was saying.

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Tang Rou lightly sighed. She unexpectedly fished out a cigarette from the nearby box and elegantly took a drag.

    "Give me one too ˇ­"

    I frowned, took it, and sniffed it until tears and snot ran down my face.

    "What exactly do you want? "What is your identity? If you don''t explain it clearly, I think the two of us won''t be able to work together in the future."

    I tried my best to suppress the anger in my heart. The woman in front of me is my god of wealth, I am very clear that the reason why I received so much rewards for tonight''s broadcast was partly because I saw a ghost and killed a ghost.

    "I''ll tell you, but I want to take you somewhere first."

    Tang Rou flicked her cigarette butt out the window and looked at me, as if searching for my meaning.

    "Where to?"

    "You''ll know in a moment."

    Tang Rou stepped on the accelerator again and the car sped towards the city. Even though I had lived in this place for many years, I had never paid attention to the lights in the city because I was always running around on the road to survive.

    Perhaps because of a series of supernatural events, my mood changed a bit, I suddenly felt that the neon in the city was not so dazzling, the traffic flow and the crowd, also not so noisy.

    Tang Rou continued to drive me to an upscale district in the city.

    It really opened my eyes.

    In the past, even if I sent out food, I would never have the qualifications to enter such a small district. After all, I am a lowly person among the lower class.

    The security guard seemed to be very familiar with Tang Rou and greeted her with a smile from afar.

    Tang Rou nodded her head politely towards the other side. The car turned a corner and entered the district.

    The houses here were all single-family villas. In the city, every inch of land was worth of money. To be able to have a three-story villa here showed how much money Tang Rou had.

    No wonder this woman was so generous. Tens of thousands of dollars was like a drop in the ocean, and she drove such a good car.

    The car stopped in front of a three story villa. Tang Rou got off the car and stretched her waist. From behind, she looked at the woman''s soft figure and her ample figure. She gave off an indescribable sense of seduction.

    I quickly lowered my head, not daring to let my imagination run wild. This ugly bastard was someone who was called a grimace. How could he have the qualifications to look up to such a beauty?

    "Help me pack my car bag."

    Obediently, I took out the large and heavy travel bag from the car. I knew that it contained some of the items used by Taoists.

    When I was in the car, I secretly checked, in addition to the peach wood sword, there were also some symbols similar to compass paper, in addition to bottles and jars, there were a total of 17 or 18 of them, no wonder they were so heavy.

    "Is this your home?" There was naked envy in my voice.

    "I guess so. Occasionally, I would come over to stay for a while." Tang Rou''s voice was calm, but it made my heart tremble.

    Such a large villa only comes here occasionally to settle, the world of the rich isn''t something a poor person like me can imagine.

    "Don''t hold yourself back. Take a seat first, I''ll get you something to drink."

    After entering the room, Tang Rou shook off her high heels and walked on the floor barefooted.

    This woman was clearly lying to me. There wasn''t even a speck of dust on the floor. How could she just occasionally come over to stay?

    Following Tang Rou''s example, I took off my shoes and walked barefooted on the high class wooden floor. It felt like a potholed dog den, which was completely different from mine.

    Until now, I had almost forgotten my purpose for coming here, so when Tang Rou handed me a drink, I lowered my head and asked.

 C10

    "Do you owe me an explanation?"

    Tang Rou was just about to sit down, when she suddenly frowned and raised her butt again.

    I gulped down the drink. The life in my throat finally dissipated a bit as I followed Tang Rou and walked forward.

    After opening a small door, there was actually a staircase slanted downwards. It seemed rather steep, probably leading to the basement.

    Naturally, I was very familiar with this place, because I had been living in the basement most of the time.

    "The stairs are a little steep. Be careful."

    I saw that after the lights on the stairs were turned on, the top of the stairs were covered in dust. There was only a row of footprints going back and forth.

    As soon as I entered the basement, I felt that something wasn''t right. I felt a chilly sense of urgency all over my body and the imprint on my lower abdomen started to heat up.

    As I turned the corner, I almost bumped into someone because of the dim light.

    To be exact, they could not be considered to be human. They felt that they were as light as a feather, and their faces were abominable and terrifying.

    Startled, I quickly retreated two steps, but accidentally touched something hard. Reaching out my hand to touch it, it turned out to be a human hand.

    Just cold and stiff.

    "Zombies!"

    This scared me so much that I was about to run up the stairs. Tang Rou really wasn''t some good person. She was actually going to use me to feed zombies.

    "What are you shouting for?"

    With a "pa" sound, the lights were turned on. When I turned around, Tang Rou''s expression was weird as she looked at me.

    It was only then that I saw clearly where the zombies were. It was just a skeleton. The bones on its body were completely white as it stood against the wall.

    What I felt was the skeleton''s hand. No wonder it was cold and stiff.

    But what was that ghostly shadow I saw just now?

    I focused and carefully walked towards the stairs. When I turned around, that thing was standing right in front of me. It floated erratically in the air with an ashen complexion. Furthermore, it was wearing a long green robe.

    "Look at your promising future. You were pretty fierce in the orphanage just now. Look carefully, this is just a painting."

    Tang Rou was already laughing so hard that she couldn''t stand up straight. Her eyes had already adjusted to the light.

    Looking carefully, isn''t that so? It''s just a painting of Dan Qing Ink which is hung on the wall. However, the drawing is extremely soul-stirring. Coupled with the sinister atmosphere in the room, it makes me feel as though I''m hallucinating.

    "Who is this person? And why set a human bone model here? "

    Even though I''ve never seen a human skeleton before, I know about the existence of this thing. In order to ease the awkwardness just now, I pretended to be calm and touched the skull.

    "What bone model? This bone belongs to the person in the painting. You''d better not touch it. It''s said that his temper wasn''t very good when he was alive."

    F * ck me!

    This world is really too crazy. I kept shaking my hands as I thought to myself, No wonder. Then, I fiercely glared at Tang Rou.

    "Did you bring me here to scare me to death and inherit my inheritance?"

    "Fuck you, I really don''t like your little family. However, I didn''t expect you to be so timid, but it can be considered pretty good. Once, two furry thieves sneaked in and scared me to the point of peeing."

    Tang Rou turned on another light and the scene in the basement entered my eyes.

    Other than the skeleton and the painting on the wall, there were dozens of other pictures of different shapes and sizes neatly hung on the other wall. However, these portraits were all wearing the same robe and crown.

    Next to it was a wooden shelf with incense burners and other candles.

    There was also a large cabinet in the opposite corner. Inside the cabinet, there were some bottles, jars, and even some yellow paper.

    If it weren''t for Tang Rou saying that this skeleton was her ancestor, I would have thought that this was some production company''s item storage.

    "What did you bring me here for?" I asked, frowning.

    "Didn''t you want to know my identity? So I brought you here to see for myself. "

    "Don''t tell me your ancestors were all godly men?" I felt my head twitch as I said this sentence, and then I regretted it.

    Sure enough, Tang Rou immediately kicked my butt.

    "I''m warning you, don''t speak nonsense in front of my ancestors. Otherwise, they will come looking for you at night."

    This sentence gave me the chills. I felt a chill on my back and quickly clasped my hands together in a bow.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this young one offended you just now. Please don''t blame him."

    Tang Rou giggled and then very skillfully walked in front of the incense table. She lit up three sticks of incense and respectfully bowed with a serious expression.

    I didn''t dare to ask too much as I was watching from the side. The atmosphere here was really too oppressive, and I felt that the Taoists in the portrait were all staring at me closely, causing my entire body to turn cold.

    I know, that''s the ghost aura I absorbed. It''s just that it''s fine, why would it flare up? This makes me a little curious.

    "Are all these ancestors of yours ghost hunters?"

    "That''s right. However, in my father''s generation, we are no longer in the business anymore. After all, everyone has to eliminate feudal superstitions, and no one believes in that."

    When Tang Rou said this, her expression turned helpless.

    "Then why did you ˇ­"

    "Do you believe in fate?" Tang Rou turned her head and stared at me. I lowered my head in shame. I didn''t want this beautiful rich girl to see my ugliness.

    "What life? I just want to earn money to take care of my grandmother."

    "Originally, my father was quite successful in his business. However, before he was 40 years old, he had actually died without any problems. At that time, I simply could not accept this fact, so I put my life on the line to investigate, because I suspect that someone killed my father."

    Tang Rou said as she slowly walked towards the picture on the far right side of the wall.

    I noticed that the man in the picture was wearing glasses. His figure was a bit fat, but he was wearing a suit. His face was similar to Tang Rou''s, and he was the only one who wasn''t wearing a Daoist robe.

    "It wasn''t until later that I found the relevant records after flipping through the family tree."

 C11

    "As long as a descendant of the Tang Clan inherits the Tang Clan''s bloodline, they must be able to eliminate evil and defend the Dao. They must also use the merits gained from killing evil and delay their lifespan. Otherwise, they will not live past 40 years of age."

    Speaking to this point, I finally heard the main point. Even though what Tang Rou said might not be true, it could still be considered an explanation.

    Tang Rou''s father had died young because she hadn''t inherited his ancestors'' tasks. In this business, Tang Rou didn''t want to die early, so she could only focus on her ancestors'' business.

    I know you might not believe it, but that''s the case. Regarding the contract, I apologize, if you are willing to cooperate with me, then we can continue. If not, then I won''t force you.

    A single word from the other party might be considered a friend, but in my ears, it sounded like a heavenly music to my ears.

    It was as though I had never heard of these words. Since young, the only words I could hear would always be ridicule and abuse. It would forever be trash, ugly, and such.

    "Let''s get out of here first." I turned away quickly, afraid that the other person would see my expression.

    And this place really made me feel uncomfortable all over.

    I rushed to the head of the stairs and saw the white skeleton in front of me. It was only then did I see that the skeleton was actually sitting cross-legged on a table. The bones on its body were connected together with some metal strings.

    As for why I left my ancestors'' skeletons in the basement, I didn''t ask too much. However, when I got near the skeleton, I clearly heard the sounds of the bones making ''gege'' sounds.

    Why are you making a ruckus again?

    It scared me so much that I quickly took a step back. I touched something soft on my back, along with Tang Rou''s curses.

    "What are you jumping around for? "It hurts."

    "You, your ancestor just spoke ˇ­" As I backed away, I pointed to the pile of skeletons.

    "Bullsh * t! My ancestors have been dead for hundreds of years. You can''t joke about this." Tang Rou clearly didn''t believe him.

    "I''m not lying to you, he just said ˇ­" "Cluck, cluck ˇ­" I frantically tried to imitate her and felt Tang Rou kick me in the butt again.

    "You don''t have to be like that. There should be a wind blowing in from outside, right?"

    Soon after, Tang Rou pushed me and told me to hurry up and leave.

    I widened my eyes as I stared at the pile of bones. I practically pressed my body against the wall as I ran towards it. Without even turning my head around, I ran out of the basement using my hands and legs.

    After returning to the living room, I gulped down a few more mouthfuls of drinks before calming my nerves. The skeleton and the images of the Taoists in the room kept on swirling in my mind, giving me a headache.

    "It''s already very late, let''s stay here. Also, the place you''re staying at ˇ­"

    Tang Rou, perhaps because of my pride, didn''t continue speaking.

    "No, I''m not used to living in such a good place. With a live broadcast plan, you can just come find me."

    I turned and walked out.

    "I''ll send you off then ˇ­" Tang Rou hurried over, but I rejected her.

    "In that case, our cooperation is still effective, right?"

    Looking at the anticipation in the woman''s eyes, I nod my head and acknowledged her words.

    "If it was a live broadcast, I would like to go to that orphanage. I feel that the case back then was not that simple."

    I suddenly realized that my tone of voice was very similar to that of the little streamer who was scared to the point that he peed his pants. Perhaps, the more terrifying a person was, the more it would arouse their curiosity.

    "Rows... "Alright, I''ll hurry up and study it. I''ll try my best to match the ghost catching books left behind by my ancestor with yours."

    Tang Rou walked me to the district''s entrance. I quickly took a step forward.

    His mind was in a mess the whole time. The only thing that appeared in his mind was that eerie scene of the orphanage''s blood sparkling, and then the strange changes that had happened to his body.

    I inadvertently chatted about my shirt. After I undid my belt, I discovered that the red mark on my lower abdomen seemed to have expanded by a circle and it was even more charming and alluring.

    Today, this thing saved my life once again, but I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse. A person absorbing something that only a ghost would possess, will turn me into something that doesn''t belong to a human or a ghost in the future?

    Since I was a delivery boy, I was quite familiar with the roads of the city. Initially, with my current ability to earn money, I didn''t have any burdens from taking a taxi, but instead, I wanted to use this method of walking to relax.

    My stamina is too low, I really need to get some good exercise.

    Just as I turned the corner in front of me, I suddenly heard the sound of a car engine rumbling in the distance, followed by a thick and dazzling light.

    "F * ck, so what if I can buy a sports car?"

    I cursed in cynicism and leaned to the side of the road as much as I could. It was already the middle of the night and I reckoned it was some rich second generation coming out to pick up girls or go for a ride.

    However, the car didn''t quickly drive past me. Instead, it stopped with a "kacha" sound.

    When I came back to my senses and looked over, I realized that under the glare of the lights, there seemed to be four to five burly men rushing towards me.

    Could it be that I''ve come across the legendary robbery?

    Feeling dismayed, Zhang Xuan turned around to escape, only to realize that there were several other people walking toward him as well.

    What kind of world was this? Even robberies are so professional? However, I only have a broken phone that I just bought, plus several tens of yuan worth of change. Even if the other party stole it, it wouldn''t even be enough to pay for the oil.

    I had no intention of resisting at all, so I obediently fished out the money and cell phone from my pocket.

    In this situation, saving my life is the most important thing. After all, my grandmother is still in the hospital waiting for me to take care of her.

    "Big Brother, I only have this much left." I lowered my head, not daring to raise it. If I were to scare the other party, perhaps they would really beat me up.

    "Raise your head." However, no one took the phone and change from my hand. I only heard a gloomy voice.

    "I''d better not. I''m ugly." When I said those words, my heart was bleeding and my fists were tightly clenched.

    Do I have to be like this all my life? Even I loathe this face, or maybe it''s my life that I loathe.

 C12

    Hearing the sound of wind in my ears, my vision blurred. I realized that someone was charging towards me and instinctively dodged to the side.

    I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to raise my head. But unexpectedly, I actually dodged the opponent''s attack.

    I heard a curse, and immediately after, something ruthlessly smashed on the back of my head. Before I fainted, a man with a knife scar on his face came up to me and grabbed my hair, causing my face to itch.

    "That''s right, it''s that ugly ghost. Take him away."

    Then my vision went black, and I lost consciousness. I could only feel myself being thrown like a dead dog into something similar to a trunk, swaying up and down as if the car had just passed through a bumpy stretch of road.

    I think for a while, I must have completely fainted, because when I was woken up by a sharp pain, I found that I was dragged out from the dark trunk, and then my stomach received a heavy punch, which caused my stomach to churn and almost spit out everything that was in it.

    What is this place? Why did these guys kidnap me?

    I had never thought that such a thing would happen to me. It seemed that I had never offended anyone, and I did not have the guts to offend anyone.

    All my belongings were only five or six hundred yuan, there was no need to tie me up.

    Did he recognize the wrong person?

    I couldn''t even open my mouth because the pain made my body spasm and I almost couldn''t breathe.

    I was roughly dragged by someone to walk forward. I looked at my surroundings in panic. This seemed to be a villa in the outskirts of the city.

    There was a light on in the front room, and there were two bodyguards at the door, both in suits, who looked at me with surprise, but then with disgust.

    "Is this the ugly monster? "He really deserves the title. I''ve watched his live broadcast and it looks like it''s true."

    I heard one of the guards say to the other.

    "Who the hell are you? "Why did you bring me here?"

    I finally managed to catch my breath and ask weakly. I was certain that these guys caught the wrong person. Was it just because I was ugly?

    "You''d better shut up before I break your bones."

    I turned my head to look, that man''s face had a hideous scar on it, it was extremely ferocious, and I didn''t doubt that that man would really do such a terrifying thing. So, I could only obediently shut my mouth, being dragged into the hall by them with shaky steps.

    With a bang, I was ruthlessly thrown onto the floor. The cold yet hard sensation made my face feel as though it was being rubbed against something.

    I thought it was a bit strange that my face hadn''t felt much before, because it was hard and thick.

    But my thoughts were soon disrupted by a heavy kick that made me curl up.

    "Boss, they''re here."

    "All of you can leave." Hearing this voice, he felt a strange sense of familiarity.

    I struggled to raise my head and saw a pair of slender legs wrapped in flesh-colored stockings. I could vaguely make out some black areas.

    The woman got up from the sofa and came up on her high heels. I looked up at her legs and skirt and was stunned.

    I remember this woman very well, because this is the first and only woman I''ve had so far, and she''s the one who''s made me a real man.

    Zhou Xue, the person who changed the trajectory of my life, why did you take so much trouble to bring me here tonight?

    Could it be that this woman still harbored hatred towards me because of that prank that night? Was she really planning to kill me?

    But I was a victim of that too.

    I opened my mouth, but before I could say anything, the woman''s long legs, which were wrapped in stockings, suddenly rose up and kicked my face, catching me off guard.

    Pain and blood spread out in front of me.

    The woman didn''t have much strength, but the shoes were so hard that my eyes immediately swelled up, and I felt like I was in a trance.

    From start to finish, the woman didn''t say a single word to me. She just continued to kick me around wildly, as if she wanted to kill me.

    I wanted to resist, to avoid it, but my hands were tied behind my back, and I could only roll around the room like a dog.

    "You actually still have the face to live? I''m ashamed of you. "

    The woman seemed a little tired and stood there panting heavily.

    I felt like there was a fire burning inside my body. I thought that if I could break free from the rope behind me, I would fiercely press this woman under my body and repay the pain I just felt.

    The woman squatted down in front of me, and I saw the smooth, silky insides of her thighs again.

    "It''s not like I''m going to do that." I spit out the blood in my mouth and tried my best to raise my head as I glared at the woman.

    Perhaps I still had some sympathy and pity for this woman before she attacked me, but it was all in the past. Perhaps I was just a pile of walking garbage in front of this woman.

    "Don''t talk about it, you bastard."

    As Zhou Xue spoke, she lifted her leg and kicked my body twice. I was in so much pain that I was unable to turn around. After that, I discovered that this woman was half-crouching in front of me. She extended her hand to pull my pants.

    I was stunned.

    Could this woman be nostalgic to me because of what happened last time?

    But at this moment, I only felt endless humiliation.

    "What are you doing?" I asked hoarsely.

    "Put your dirty thoughts away. I only feel disgusted when I see you." Zhou Xue seemed to have guessed what I was thinking and said with a look of disgust.

    After that, he forcibly loosened my belt and pulled down my pants.

    I felt that my face must be red, and my breathing was a little ragged. Feeling the delicate fingers of the woman touch a part of me, I couldn''t help but tremble from the bottom of my heart.

    "You bastard, you''re really here."

    What Zhou Xue said confused me. However, following her finger, I finally saw a strange red imprint blooming on my lower abdomen like a lotus flower. It was an indescribable enchantment.

    This thing really did have something to do with Zhou Xue.

    I thought of that crazy, humiliated night.

 C13

    He felt like there was a fire burning in his lower abdomen. Unexpectedly, he reacted at this moment.

    Zhou Xue shrieked as if she had been bitten by a snake, then she pulled her hand away and kicked me fiercely twice.

    "Tell me, are those ghosts you met real?"

    I didn''t want to answer, but I understood that I was someone else''s chopping block, and there was no room for resistance.

    "That''s right."

    At this point, Zhou Xue''s eyes were full of seriousness, as if she was looking forward to something.

    "Why should I tell you? If you have the ability, then kill me. " I suddenly found an opportunity to counterattack. I know that the red mark on my body is from Zhou Xue, and it should be very important to this woman.

    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me. I don''t even need to kill you myself, and trash like you can just casually find a ditch and disappear without a trace. But you''d better think about your grandma lying in the hospital."

    When the other party mentioned this, I immediately struggled in anger. Somehow, my body produced a powerful arm and the rope behind me was broken. I got up and pushed the woman down without a care for her safety.

    If it wasn''t for Zhou Xue and the others'' mischief, my grandmother wouldn''t be lying in the hospital, and my life wouldn''t be in turmoil again.

    Zhou Xue screamed. Her expression finally turned to panic, and the clothes on her body were torn apart by me. Her palm imprinted on the woman''s face.

    Behind me, I heard the sound of a door being broken in. I felt as if someone kicked me hard, and I was sent flying out of Zhou Xue''s body. I was then hit so hard that I almost fainted from the pain.

    "Enough, all of you go out."

    Zhou Xue shouted. Under Scarface''s lead, the few burly men that rushed in walked out once more. I felt that a few of the bones in my body had been broken.

    Zhou Xue looked to be in a sorry state. She tidied up her clothes in anger as she walked towards me.

    "If it wasn''t for what you have on you, I would chop you up and feed you to the dogs right now. But I''m warning you, if you dare to be disrespectful to me from now on, I promise I will make you regret it."

    Zhou Xue said the name of the hospital where my grandmother was staying, and even the room number was not wrong.

    "If you dare to lay your hands on my grandma, even as a ghost, I won''t let you go." This time, I really didn''t dare to attack. I didn''t know why, but I felt like I was crazy.

    "Answer my previous question. As long as you cooperate obediently, I will leave you with your useless life."

    Zhou Xue once again sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs. Then, she unexpectedly lit a cigarette and started smoking.

    "I just feel like there''s something extra on my body. Icy cold."

    Although I was extremely unwilling, I could only answer truthfully.

    Zhou Xue stared at me. The disgust on her face was obvious.

    What happened to my face?

    I carefully recalled before reaching out my hand to touch my face a few times. Indeed, the originally rough and hard skin on my face had unexpectedly softened by quite a bit. Furthermore, I could clearly feel the tingling sensation that my fingernails were making on my face.

    This had never happened before.

    That is to say, the ghosts I killed on the live broadcast today have changed my body yet again, especially my face.

    "I don''t know!" That''s all I can say.

    Zhou Xue then asked me a few more detailed questions. They were all related to the changes that the red imprint brought to me. Furthermore, I had also recorded down a recording device during the entire process.

    I had no choice but to cooperate, because I didn''t have the ability to fight back right now.

    But there was always a voice in my mind telling me that sooner or later, all the humiliation that had been inflicted on me would be repaid to those bastards, including this beautiful woman in front of me, Snake Scorpion.

    Alright, you can leave now, don''t even think about leaving this city, your grandmother''s situation is unbearable at all. If you don''t change your phone number, I can ask you to come and see me at any time.

    The woman threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and clapped her hands.

    I didn''t even have the time to curse before I was once again dragged away like a dead dog by that strong scarred man.

    I was thrown into the trunk of the car, and after another bumpy ride, about half an hour later, the car stopped.

    "Wait for me to kick you down?"

    The knife-scarred man opened the trunk and glared at me.

    I rolled off the trunk, fighting the pain, and fell to the ground. The door slammed shut, and the car sped away.

    This is the place where I was kidnapped. It was like a dream, and if it wasn''t for the pain in my body, I really would have doubted it all. It was just a nightmare I had.

    By the time I staggered home, it was almost daybreak.

    Looking at the bruises and bruises on my body in the mirror, what makes me even more pained is the humiliation I had to suffer.

    However, when I pushed my hair away from my forehead and looked at my ugly face, some hope arose from the bottom of my heart.

    This face was truly different from before. Although it was still riddled with holes like tree bark, the area had been reduced by almost half and the color had also decreased by a lot.

    I tremblingly stretched out my hand and lightly poked twice. It was extremely painful, I was beaten up by others.

    If one were to say that the aura of those ghosts had seeped into the blood vessels of my body and caused my face to turn into that of a normal person, it would be akin to a double-edged sword.

    While it was possible for me to become a normal person, it was also very possible for me to become half dead, half human, and half ghost.

    If there is, I don''t know what to choose.

    Surprisingly, the phone had not been thrown away.

    After taking a shower, I dragged myself to bed, but I couldn''t sleep at all. I opened the phone and checked my income for the past two days.

    Looking at those numbers gave me a lot of comfort, but I also received a lot of requests to add him as a friend.

    I know that as long as I give enough rewards, I will be able to get my contact information.

 C14

    They used WeChat to contact me.

    These are all my parents, and only by establishing a good relationship with them can I guarantee my income.

    Therefore, I didn''t reject any of my friends and requested to be added to my contact list.

    It was almost dawn, so I didn''t think that anyone would pay any attention to me. Just as I was about to throw my phone aside to have a good night''s sleep and recover my strength, I heard a notification sound.

    Frowning, I took the phone and found a WeChat named Laoshan Taoist Taoist to send me a message.

    "Remember me? I helped you out in your studio today. "

    I was confused, and the other person immediately sent another message over.

    "I''ve warned you before, to use the Yang Blood from your body to activate the peach wood sword''s power. This should be considered as saving your life. Furthermore, I''ve even rewarded you with two luxurious airplanes."

    Hearing this, I finally had an impression.

    I remember the people who give the most rewards, but the time I received the notification, the phone number was in Tang Rou''s hands.

    "Thank you so much. I might not be able to make it without you." I immediately pulled myself together. This fellow seemed to know a bit of Dao arts, and he was also extremely rich, so I couldn''t neglect this.

    "That''s a small matter. You said that Miss Tang is a friend? That girl is quite interesting."

    "Are you saying that Tang Rou is the host?" Both of us... "A friend." I lied a little.

    Sure enough, this tycoon was more interested in the pretty and sexy Tang Rou, which made my heart sour a little.

    "How much do you know about this girl? "She seems to know some Mao Mountain techniques as well."

    The other party''s question made me hesitate for a moment before answering.

    "She seemed to have learned a bit before, but she wasn''t proficient enough. You are ˇ­"

    No matter what, Tang Rou is still my partner. I can''t just casually reveal this girl''s background. It could also be considered a form of protection.

    So I quickly changed the subject.

    "I also have some knowledge of Mao Mountain. If you have anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me. Oh right, will you be able to continue broadcasting it live in the future?"

    I told him that I would never give up broadcasting and thanked him.

    "Alright, I will always pay attention to you. Rest early."

    Throwing away the phone, I fell asleep until dawn. When I was woken up by the sound of the phone, I looked at the time. It was already past 12 in the afternoon.

    The pain in my body made it difficult for me to get up.

    "Are you home? I have something to discuss with you. "

    "Let''s find another place ˇ­" I hurriedly got up and prepared to wash up.

    "No need, quickly open the door."

    Surprised, I ran to the window and looked outside. Sure enough, Tang Rou''s small sports car was parked outside the window, attracting quite a few people to watch.

    When I opened the door, Tang Rou came in with two big shopping bags.

    "You haven''t eaten yet, right? I don''t know what you like to eat, so I just bought some ready-made dishes."

    I panicked and gave Tang Rou a seat. Ever since Grandma went to the hospital, there had been no one to clean up my room. It was as chaotic as a dog''s den.

    Tang Rou didn''t turn her back on him. She sat down on the crappy chair, opened up a bag of snacks, and put it in her mouth.

    "Why are you looking for me?" I also hurriedly offered a sacrifice to the Five Viscera Temple.

    "Your face ˇ­" Tang Rou suddenly stopped chewing and looked over.

    I lowered my head in panic and hurriedly explained.

    "It was too dark last night and I accidentally fell." Originally, I thought Tang Rou had found the wound on my face, so she quickly covered it up.

    "No, I mean your face is different." Tang Rou''s eyes were filled with astonishment, but not disgust.

    "Is that so?" I quickly picked up the phone and looked at the screen. Sure enough, the skin had become softer than yesterday, and the color had lightened a little. What made me feel most strange was that the scars had all disappeared.

    It''s not like I''ve never been beaten up before. I know that it would take at least three to five days for something like Director Yu to dissipate.

    "Will there be a live broadcast tonight?" Tang Rou finally got to the point.

    "Of course, we can go to the orphanage?"

    Who would have thought that Tang Rou and I would actually hit it off.

    "I''ve brought everything, but this time, we have to make some preparations. We don''t need to be as flustered as we were last night."

    "You''ve learned a new move?" I asked.

    "Yeah, last night after studying for an entire night, I figured out some clues, but somehow I still feel like there are some areas that I don''t understand."

    Tang Rou threw me a small notebook. There were some pretty words written on it that could cure ghosts and remove evil. The reason Tang Rou said that there were some places that couldn''t be used was because there were a lot of things inside that I hadn''t heard of, let alone being able to find.

    "The Water of Immortality... Bedside Earth... And the Wood Essence ˇ­ What the hell is this? "

    "Do I need a headache if I knew?"

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me.

    "Wait, I know a person who seems to understand these things."

    I picked up my cell phone, opened WeChat, and directly contacted Taoist Laoshan.

    In fact, it is just those old pieces of furniture that have a layer of dust on top of them and the fungi that grow on them. The wood essence is the core of the locust tree that is more than ten years old.

    I didn''t expect that this Taoist Laoshan would really have such a genuine talent. After hearing his explanation, I suddenly understood. I didn''t think that there would be such a wondrous thing in this world.

    "What is the background of this guy?" Could he be a colleague? " Tang Rou moved over and looked at my cell phone screen. A few strands of hair touched my cheek, making me feel a bit itchy.

    "He''s one of the tycoons that watched my live broadcast. Amongst all the bounty takers, he seems to be the one with the most money. He also said that he knows some Taoist methods, like the one that reminded me yesterday to use the Blood Sacrifice Sword."

    Tang Rou nodded her head as if she had thought of something. Soon after, her face filled with shame.

    "I didn''t expect that a descendant of the Tang Clan would actually ask a netizen about this. I''m really ashamed."

    Looking at the cute way the woman pouted, I couldn''t help but comfort her.

    "We''ve eaten our fill, we should hurry and find these props, right?"

 C15

    Among the items, the easiest was the bed. Ever since Grandma lived in the yard, there was no one to clean the house, and the shabby wooden furniture was already covered with dust, especially the top of the broken cabinet. It didn''t take much effort to clean up a small amount of dirt before wrapping it up with paper.

    If this item was mixed with cinnabar and used to draw talismans or set up a formation, it would have a pretty good effect.

    The remaining two things were not so easy.

    Although it had just rained a few days ago, and some places were filled with rain, that Taoist Laoshan clearly said that the rain didn''t touch the ground, which meant that in order to collect this thing, one could only wait for the next rain.

    As for the wood spirits, they were even rarer. There weren''t any locust trees growing in this city, and furthermore, the age required was at least ten years old, and they also had to use a core. It was indeed hard to find.

    But luckily, within the big bag that Tang Rou brought, there really was a small piece of wood carved into the shape of a awl.

    Tang Rou only had her ancestral peach wood sword. Two players wasn''t even enough.

    With this awl, they both had self-defense weapons.

    After getting all these things ready, the two of us planned to take advantage of the fact that it wasn''t dark yet and step on the stage.

    After all, it would be relatively safer during the day. I also wanted to investigate the surroundings and see if I could find any clues to the murder in the orphanage.

    However, when the two of us drove to the old site of the orphanage, we saw a lot of cars parked in front of the entrance to the orphanage. There were also a lot of people busy with serious faces.

    "This bunch of bastards, they aren''t here to get more attention, are they?"

    I thought of the male anchorman we''d accidentally rescued last night.

    In the current era, this was the way things were. Once someone did something that gained benefits, a large number of people would immediately compete to imitate it.

    Thinking about this, I was a little angry. Even though I risked my life to do a live broadcast here, I only earned a few tens of thousands of dollars. I didn''t expect so many people to suddenly come to steal my business.

    If that''s the case, then my live broadcast will definitely be affected. Just think about it. If it''s just a small area, dozens of people swarmed in at once.

    "What are you guys doing? This place has already been sealed off by the government and access to it is not allowed. "

    Tang Rou was about to angrily go over to ask, but she was stopped by two men in suits. At this moment, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic walked over with a scrutinizing look in his eyes.

    I think something''s wrong.

    These guys shouldn''t be here for the live broadcast, otherwise they wouldn''t have such a serious expression. Moreover, this man should at least be over 40 years old. I really don''t believe that he can make money from the live broadcast.

    "Your name is Zhao Qianyan? Aren''t we having a live broadcast here for the past few days? "

    The man immediately shouted out my name. I frantically lowered my head, not wanting to let him see my ugly face.

    However, I could still feel his gaze on me. It was like a cold knife that pierced through my entire body. It was not a bit easier than when I was facing that girl''s ghost.

    "What are you guys doing?" Tang Rou asked.

    "The government does things. This place is classified as a secret area. No one is allowed to enter."

    Behind the man, there was a woman who was also wearing a black suit. She was about 20 years old and looked pretty. However, her face was terrifyingly pale and her eyes were cold. She looked very businesslike.

    "You say you''re from the government, but do you have any evidence? This place is good, why should we seal it? We even have live broadcasts!"

    Tang Rou clearly didn''t believe him.

    "I don''t need to explain this to you, and I''m warning you, from now on, don''t go near this place, and don''t spread the thought of feudal superstition on the internet. If you continue like this, you will bring yourself trouble, want to earn money, and other ways."

    The man spoke coldly. Although I didn''t look at him, I knew that he had his gaze on me the entire time.

    How ridiculous, I''ve grown up like this, what else can I go to earn money for? He had finally found a way to become rich, how could he give up so easily?

    But it seems like there really isn''t any way to do a live broadcast today, which makes me very troubled, but I''m used to being bullied by others. Seeing all these so-called government personnel, regardless of whether they''re real or fake, don''t want to get into trouble, so I turned around to say this to Tang Rou.

    "Since the broadcast is not allowed here, then let''s go."

    "Why should I? It has been many years since someone has managed this place. Besides, we came here to investigate the truth of the murder case back then, so it can be considered as a consolation to the dead.

    Tang Rou had seen the world. She didn''t put any of the government employees in her eyes and didn''t plan on leaving.

    "What is the truth? Isn''t my words just now clear enough? In the future, don''t step foot in here anymore, and don''t spread the word of those ghosts and gods. "

    The man walked forward two steps. His body faintly emitted a pressure. I felt a bit breathless. I was afraid that Tang Rou, this young miss, would cause some sort of disaster and implicate me, so I quickly reached out my hands to pull Tang Rou''s sleeves.

    "Let''s hurry up and go. We still have to find a place to do a live broadcast."

    Tang Rou coldly snorted and turned her body.

    I heaved a sigh of relief, but I felt that the pressure behind me didn''t disappear. Instead, I followed closely behind.

    "Wait a moment."

    I was stunned. Obviously, the other party was talking to me.

    "What is it? "We''ll leave now ˇ­" I said timidly.

    As expected, the man had already moved closer to me. His ice-cold gaze pierced through me once again.

    I looked at him dumbfoundedly, forgetting to avoid him. A flow of feminine power in my body started to rise under the other party''s pressure.

    "Did you really understand what I just said? "In the future, don''t step foot into these strange things."

 C16

    "The things that you''ve done in the past two days are very dangerous. The consequences are not something that you can imagine. Take care of yourself."

    At this point, the man gave me a meaningful look, then turned and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    I felt as if I had been doused in cold water.

    What did this man mean?

    Could it be that he could see the strangeness in me, and that it had something to do with the ghost aura becoming active?

    This man clearly warned me not to kill ghosts or let me absorb the ghost aura, but from the beginning to the end, only Zhou Xue and I knew about this.

    Could this man have something to do with Zhou Xue?

    "What are you doing here?" Tang Rou pushed me to the side, breaking me out of my confusion.

    "No, nothing." "No," I said quickly.

    "This bunch of people are really strange. It''s just an abandoned orphanage, why didn''t they let us go?" Tang Rou mumbled.

    I looked back again and saw that the man was also looking at me, but then I turned around and saw that the men in suits were setting up some railings and barbed wire, and it looked like they were really going to seal the place up.

    Her mind was in a mess, but when she got into Tang Rou''s car, she was distracted.

    "Fortunately, I have a backup plan. Otherwise, tonight''s live broadcast would have been in vain. I hope we can make it in time."

    Tang Rou had planned out a location for the broadcast long ago. She had originally been planning on doing this for the future, but who would have thought that it would actually come in handy today.

    I carefully looked at the information Tang Rou gave me.

    What caught my eye was a photograph of an office building that looked modern and must have been built in recent times, but I always thought it was strange.

    It was very lonely, even though it was just a picture, but I did feel that way.

    "Dragon Capital Tower..." "It was built three years ago, purely for commercial purposes. So far, it''s empty ˇ­"

    I looked down and was surprised to find that this was originally an important building in the center of the city, and that it had caused a great sensation. However, just as it was about to be put into use, a series of murders occurred, and those who were working in the building, especially the women, claimed that as long as it was dark, they would encounter something unclean in the office or in the elevator corridor.

    Half a month later, there were all sorts of murders and suicides. Most of the dead were in miserable states, and the perpetrators were also deemed as mentally ill.

    From then on, the rumor of the ghost became more and more intense, making a good office building become unattended, I also had a little impression in my mind.

    In the past when I was delivering takeout, I passed by that office building. It was a hot day back then, but when I passed under the building, I shuddered for no reason.

    From the looks of it, this place was indeed quite sinister.

    "How is it? Are my preparations sufficient? "Hurry up and change the title of the live broadcast room. We''ll go take a look around tonight. No matter how wide those guys are, they won''t know we''re going there."

    Tang Rou was still brooding over what had just happened.

    I took out my cell phone and turned on the live broadcast software.

    A large amount of messages about requests to be friends and rewards popped up. Most of them were about whether the live broadcast would continue tonight.

    I changed the name of the live broadcast room.

    [Due to an irresistible external force, the orphanage can no longer continue to broadcast live, but the Hell''s Trip will continue. At 9 o''clock at night, I hope that you can wait...]

    After changing the room''s name, he had intended to exit, but who would have thought that a fan would come in at this moment.

    This fan has given me quite a few rewards. After thinking for a bit, I still replied with a question.

    "The orphanage has been closed down. They say it''s a hidden danger."

    [That''s for sure. If you get fired up during the live broadcast, of course there will be people following you. The government naturally doesn''t want anything to happen to you.]

    [You know my ass. I went there during the day, but a bunch of men in suits and ties chased me away. It wasn''t the Town Security.]

    [Why is that? Could it be that some secret was spied on?]

    Who would have thought that in such a short time, a lot of fans suddenly rushed into the live broadcast room and started to chat with each other.

    [I just received news that the live broadcast is going to end tonight?]

    [Master Demon Face, I rejected all the female tickets for tonight''s live broadcast.]

    "Didn''t you bring your eyes with you when you left? Didn''t the streamer say that you''re going somewhere else to do the live broadcast tonight?"

    "That''s right. Everyone, don''t worry. As long as Demon Face still has a breath left in him, the live broadcast will never stop. It''s just that we changed locations."

    [That''s great, will that Big Wave Sis come out last night as well?]

    [To be honest, I came for Tang Rou.]

    [Host, you are from S City right? I suggest you come to Rising Sun Street when you have the time. There is a good place for ghosts.]

    I immediately told these people that Tang Rou and I would work together for a long time and also said that I would do my best to fulfill their request.

    "These fans really watch the show. They''re not afraid of getting into big trouble. Shaoyang Street is a place where a lot of people have died. It''s a place the entire country knows. You''d better not agree to it."

    Tang Rou looked at the screen and her expression turned serious.

    "Rising Sun Street?" I looked at Tang Rou with a puzzled expression.

    "It''s from another city district next to S City. Is it the famous alley that leads to the fiasco?" "It can''t be that you don''t even know this, right? That''s the holy land of the damned live broadcast. It''s just that quite a number of people have died there in the past two years, and it''s been banned by the government."

    I felt a little ashamed. Coming here from the countryside, I had basically only seen such a big world. Normally, I would either be working hard or sleeping and resting. How could I understand the things that had been rumored for a long time on the internet?

    "It should be right ahead."

    Tang Rou parked the car on the street. Sure enough, the building in front of me was exactly the same as the one in my memory and the one in the photo.

    I left the room for the time being. It was already past 7 in the evening.

    "Bro, where''s the live broadcast tonight?"

    The WeChat began to ring. The person who sent the news was Daoist Laoshan.

    To others, I had to hide it from them, but Taoist Laoshan was of great help to me. After obtaining Tang Rou''s consent, I sent the message back.

 C17

    "I''ve already guessed it. Other than the orphanage, only the Dragon Capital Building is haunted in that city. But I kindly remind you that the thing inside the Dragon Capital Building is very powerful. Have you prepared all the things I asked you to do?"

    He did not expect that the Taoist Laoshan also knew about the Dragon Capital Building, and from his tone, it seemed that the other party was not someone from this place.

    "How dangerous is it? The item is only short of Stainless Water, I really can''t collect it. "

    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I just heard about it. It shouldn''t be a problem to be careful."

    I just let out a sigh of relief, Laoshan Taoist sent another message.

    "Excuse me, big brother, are you still a virgin?"

    I immediately covered my phone, afraid that Tang Rou would see.

    "What''s the difference?"

    "Didn''t you not get the Deadless Water? A child''s urine can be used as a substitute. If the child''s body is already broken, then just find a child to borrow. "

    "Alright, I still have things to do. I''ll support you with the live broadcast tonight."

    After saying that, there was no more news from the other party. I looked at the streets on both sides, at a loss of what to do.

    It was true that there were people shuttling back and forth at this time, but they all purposefully avoided the building.

    "What are you looking for?" "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat something first."

    Tang Rou looked at me in confusion.

    I hesitantly told her about the child''s urination.

    "I can''t tell, but you ˇ­" Saying this, Tang Rou''s face reddened a bit, then she pointed to a nearby KFC restaurant.

    "There must be some kids here, leave the matter of the child peeing to me."

    I was so embarrassed that I blushed and was dragged out of the car by Tang Rou. I purposely wore a large peaked cap and entered this type of public place, afraid that I would scare other people.

    After ordering the dishes, Tang Rou walked towards the restroom with light steps.

    A few minutes later, he was holding a bottle of yellow liquid.

    I really wanted to ask Tang Rou what type of method did she use to get the child to pee, but the words were just on the tip of my tongue, so I could only forcefully swallow them back down.

    After eating a little, my eyes continuously sized up the cold and cheerless Dragon Capital in front of me.

    The surrounding buildings were already brightly lit, except for the Dragon Pearl Tower, which was pitch black. Under the illumination of the surrounding lights, it was as if a huge tombstone was erected there.

    It looked unspeakably eerie and terrifying.

    However, the current me doesn''t have the qualifications to be afraid. The more sinister and gloomy a place is, the greater the chances of me seeing ghosts. Seeing ghosts also means that I can earn even more money.

    It was already close to nine o''clock, and the number of people on the street had decreased by a lot.

    Tang Rou and I walked out of the dining hall and headed towards the entrance of the building.

    He had originally thought that this place would not be guarded, but he did not expect that a person would emerge from the sentry pavilion right in front of the building.

    "What are you two doing?" It was a man in the north who was in his forties or fifties. He was wearing a security uniform and was holding a large flashlight. He was constantly swinging it in my face.

    I lowered my head and shielded my eyes from the light.

    "If you don''t mind, stay away from here. This place is very evil."

    The security guard didn''t say anything and directly wandered back into the sentry pavilion. With a bang, he closed the door.

    This guy didn''t even turn on the lights in the sentry box at night. Just now, I was so shocked that I almost pulled out my peach wood sword.

    There was no way to get in through the front door, but Tang Rou really did do her homework and quickly brought me to the back door.

    I turned on my cell phone. It was already 9 PM. When I entered the live broadcast room, a large number of fans immediately rushed in.

    Looking at the rapidly increasing number of fans, as well as the comments in the live broadcast room, I focused and immediately turned on the camera.

    "Welcome to hell. I''m your male host, Demon Face. Today, I''ll bring you into S City. Another hell is the Sacred Land, Dragon Capital Tower ˇ­"

    I want to make the atmosphere as scary as possible. After all, I''m a terrifying male anchorman.

    [Dragon Capital Tower? What is that place? What happened to the continuing orphanage?]

    "Who cares where it is?" What the hell, where is our Big Bo girl?]

    [I am from S City, I know that place.

    I pointed the camera at the flirtatious Tang Rou and immediately heard the sound of a bounty.

    The power of a beauty was truly great.

    [Tang Rou''s dress is shorter today than yesterday''s. I really want to die. Paper towels are already prepared.]

    "Don''t forget, this is a hellish live broadcast. Don''t be scared out of your wits later."

    [Your face is filled with...]

    "Crouch down and help me up."

    Looking at the two meter high fence in front of her, Tang Rou made a hand gesture to climb over it.

    I ran over to the fence and crouched down, one hand on the railing, the other still holding the phone.

    Tang Rou took off her shoes and directly stepped on my shoulder barefooted while wearing stockings.

    This woman didn''t look fat, but her weight wasn''t small. I clenched my teeth, grabbed onto the railing, and stood up.

    All of a sudden, I heard a burst of highly concentrated beatings. I thought I saw some sort of supernatural incident.

    But when I saw the screen, I couldn''t help blushing.

    "Holy shit, it''s red!"

    [Is it to ward off evil?]

    [Ghost Bro''s live broadcast is really good, playing New Year with legs?]

    The camera had originally been held at an angle from the bottom up. Coincidentally, Tang Rou was currently poking her butt up and over the railing, when she saw the flirtatious expression on her thighs.

    I quickly put the phone down.

    "What''s wrong with your face?" Tang Rou nimbly flipped over and jumped into the yard. She frowned as she looked at me.

    "Ah, nothing''s wrong?"

    I bent down in panic, picked up Tang Rou''s shoes, and handed them over.

    "You can climb up yourself?" Tang Rou pointed at the railing above.

    This shouldn''t be a problem for me. Although I''m not really strong, I''m not weak.

    I didn''t dare give my phone to Tang Rou. This bunch of fans were all discussing Tang Rou''s three teams and her brand.

    Therefore, all he could do was hold his other hand and climb up the railing.

    Just as I was about to roll down from above, I glanced at the screen below me. My hand loosened and I almost fell down.

    On the screen, a gray shadow suddenly floated behind Tang Rou. Even though her facial features were blurry, she was definitely a person. There was no mistake, but how could a person be floating in the air?

 C18

    "What are you daydreaming about?"

    Tang Rou urged me again. I looked behind Tang Rou, but there was nothing there. There were no ghosts.

    Did you see that just now? There was an uncle standing behind Tang Rou''s beautiful woman. Could it be that he had met a pervert?]

    [I saw it, but it was just a flash. It should be a special effect again.]

    [I''ve told you countless times, this streamer never uses any special effects.]

    The comments on the screen were enough to prove that I wasn''t seeing things.

    "Pay attention to your surroundings." As I said that, I quickly flipped down from the railing. After I landed, I kept a close eye on my surroundings.

    As soon as he entered the mast, the ice-cold feeling became even more distinct.

    "Did you see something?"

    Tang Rou immediately took out her weapon, which was the spike made from the heart of the locust tree, and nervously looked at the window.

    [Host, be careful. This place is really evil. Don''t throw away your life just for money.]

    [What are you saying? With us ghost brothers here, what are we afraid of?]

    [Brother Ghost is mighty, go in and take care of those ghosts, my spear is unable to endure the thirst.]

    I composed myself and walked in front of Tang Rou. As there was someone on duty at the front of the building, we could only find a way to enter through the first floor''s window.

    [I see one of the windows doesn''t have glass on it?]

    [They are both in the Ninth Year''s compulsory education, why are you so outstanding?]

    [That''s right, I didn''t notice any windows that didn''t have windows either.]

    The person who was being mocked immediately replied.

    Are you all blind? Wherever there is no moonlight, there is no window.]

    [Society...]

    When I looked, it was really like that. It was about 11 o''clock on the left side. There was indeed a window that was missing a piece of glass. It was dark there.

    I noticed that the person who reminded me of this was called Snowfall Float. I don''t have any impression of him, but he should be a new fan that just joined the competition today.

    I turned on my voice on the screen and said, "Thank you!"

    Soon after, Tang Rou and I covered ourselves as we walked towards the window.

    Luckily, the windows here weren''t equipped with a security net. I decided to go in and take a look, so I gave my phone to Tang Rou.

    First, I placed the peach wood sword by the window and reached my hand in, trying to find the switch on the window. After all, there was only one piece of glass missing, so I couldn''t climb in.

    But for a while, I couldn''t find the switch. I stood on my tiptoes and stretched my arms as long as I could.

    Suddenly, I felt a numbing sensation on the back of my hand, as though there was a strand of hair floating around. I immediately recalled the long hair of the ghost girl lying on my body.

    I was so scared that I immediately retracted my hand, but that strand of hair followed the back of my hand and was pulled over.

    I subconsciously shook my hand to the side. There was indeed a dark mass in my hand. Under the weak moonlight, I couldn''t see it clearly.

    After being thrown down by me, that black thing immediately flew towards the back, coincidentally falling towards Tang Rou.

    "Quickly dodge ˇ­"

    By the time I shouted this out, Tang Rou had already reflexively turned to the side. Pah! She lifted her leg and kicked at that black mass.

    This movement was just too cool, and this kick wasn''t any weaker than those professional kicks.

    "What is it?" Are you trying to kill me? "

    Tang Rou snorted at me and immediately ran over with her phone in hand.

    [What happened just now? It seemed like he saw a big white leg sweeping past the screen.]

    [Why is the streamer panicking so much? Did I get bitten by a ghost?]

    "What a big spider."

    After clearly seeing the true face of the black object on the ground, I heaved a sigh of relief. I felt a little humiliated, as my nerves were a little too tense. It was definitely because I accidentally touched the spider web just now and disturbed it, allowing it to climb onto the back of my hand.

    After a long while, I finally opened the window from the inside and jumped up forcefully. I knelt on the windowsill and shone my flashlight inside. In order to calm the atmosphere, I took my phone over and shook it in the corridor.

    [There are ghosts!]

    A comment popped up on the screen, startling me so much that I pulled up my peach sword, which was lying across the window, and drew it forward.

    Where is the ghost? You didn''t see anything?]

    [Is there shit in your head?]

    [Sorry, the reflection on the screen, I saw myself...]

    A head full of black lines appeared on my face as I immediately jumped out of the window. It has been a long time since someone has come and the thick dust on the ground was blown away by my weight, causing me to cough.

    After entering the building, the oppressive and ice-cold atmosphere that I felt caused my breathing to be affected. However, the burning sensation in my lower abdomen became even more distinct, causing my chest to no longer feel as stuffy as before.

    "Did you feel anything was wrong?" I turned my head to ask Tang Rou.

    "It''s nothing. I just felt it was eerie."

    Tang Rou walked next to me. This corridor was quite wide, so I used a flashlight to shine on it. It seemed like there was a staircase at the end of it.

    [I wonder if I can meet a ghost. How exciting.]

    [Friends from the same city know how to come.]

    "Do you want to hand it over with chrysanthemums?"

    I felt that the atmosphere in the broadcast room wasn''t that hot. I knew that I had to get some good stuff. The competition in the broadcast room was very fierce. After all, no one wanted to waste time and spent money here to watch you wander around the corridor.

    "It''s said that seven or eight adventurers have died in recent years. I wonder if the first ghost we meet tonight will be a man or a woman?"

    As expected, the moment I brought up this topic, the atmosphere immediately livened up.

    "I bet it''s an airplane, it''s definitely a female ghost."

    "I bet you, it''s a male ghost."

    [What the hell is it if it''s an androgynous one? transvestite?]

    We seemed to have forgotten all about the ghostly figure that once flashed on the screen. Just as I raised my phone to look at the staircase, a figure suddenly flashed past my line of sight. I only had time to see a pair of pale eyes.

    The live broadcast room immediately exploded. A lot of people saw what happened just now, which was enough to prove that I wasn''t seeing things.

 C19

    [What a pity that I can''t see my gender clearly?]

    [The streamer is still not rushing to catch up. Wait here for the new year.]

    "He went upstairs. Hurry up and chase after him."

    The fans urged me. I immediately clenched my teeth and looked up the stairs. On top of the pile of dust, there were impressively a series of footprints.

    What made people''s hair stand on end was the fact that there was also a series of handprints beside the offset mark.

    No wonder that thing''s speed was so fast and its posture was so strange. It was just like a cat or dog, crawling up on all fours.

    It reminded me of a horror movie called Grudge.

    It scared me so much that I shivered. However, I didn''t forget my profession and identity. I walked up the stairs with great trepidation.

    Behind me, Tang Rou walked lightly and didn''t make any obvious movements, but I could feel that the other side was following me closely. Perhaps it was because I saw Phantom Shadow, but Tang Rou didn''t say anything.

    From the first floor to the second floor, a series of footprints extended all the way to the corridor on the second floor.

    [Can you chase after me as fast as you can, like a man?]

    The one who spoke was Snowfall. According to the name, it should be a girl, but her tone was extremely irritable.

    All I could do was speed up. After all, these people were my parents.

    The footprints mysteriously disappear in front. I didn''t see the thing that was crawling on its hands and feet. Instead, I entered a room that was opened.

    The things inside were arranged in a mess. There were some desks and half of the curtains on the windows had fallen off. The wind blew through the broken glass, causing the curtains to sway. It felt like there was something hiding behind the curtains.

    [There are ghosts and ghosts, I saw all of them hiding behind the curtains.]

    [Why didn''t I see it, and am here to scare people off?]

    "Won''t we know if we get the host to push aside the curtain?"

    These guys really did not mind the big commotion. I didn''t dare to disobey and just walked forward while trembling. I held the phone and flashlight in one hand and stretched out my peach wood sword with the other to touch the fluttering curtains.

    The curtain was completely down and it was impossible to tell if there was anything hidden under the curtain or not. However, I didn''t see any footprints appearing around me, so there shouldn''t be any danger.

    However, the tip of the peach wood sword had clearly touched something hard. There was still a distance of nearly half a meter between the curtain and the wall.

    I could hear the sound of my own saliva being swallowed. Unable to withstand the urging from the fans, I quickly swept the sword tip to the side and lifted the curtain.

    He heaved a sigh of relief. There were no ghosts inside. It was just a small bookshelf.

    [What a disappointment, this is not what I want to see.]

    "Brother, there''s something you want to see inside your pants, would you like to have a look?"

    [Scram!]

    I picked up the phone and walked around the room, but didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.

    If something had really run into this room, maybe it had crawled out the window.

    However, a sentence that flashed across the screen surprised me.

    [Where''s our Tang Rou beautiful girl? I came for her.]

    I said, aren''t these beauties you''re looking for beside me?

    [Meng Meng, you couldn''t have been scared silly, right? Where is the person beside you?]

    [That''s right, you jumped in yourself. Where did you hide the great beauty?]

    I said, "Everyone, stop messing around. People are just standing around."

    As I said this, I raised my head to look at Tang Rou. The latter had her head lowered and her hair was long enough to cover her face, making it hard to tell what she was thinking.

    [Meng Meng, you haven''t met a ghost, have you?] There is no one by your side.]

    [You are just playing a game with us, other hosts often do this too.]

    [That shouldn''t be, this streamer never makes such low-class jokes.]

    This comment left me speechless. I thought to myself that these fans really knew how to play. They definitely wanted to tease me. Such a big job ˇ­

    "What are you doing here?" Tang Rou''s voice came from behind me.

    "Can you make a sound when you walk? You sound like a ghost." I couldn''t help but complain.

    After quietly pointing the camera at Tang Rou, her figure immediately appeared on the screen, causing me to let out a sigh of relief.

    This bunch of fans did indeed do it on purpose, they wanted to destroy me.

    I didn''t expose them and directly brought Tang Rou along with me. Along the way, I returned to the corridor and planned on going to the upper floor to take a look.

    [Host, who are you talking to? It all seems so real.]

    [Could it be schizophrenia?]

    [Go find Tang Rou.]

    Looking at the screen, I smiled. At this moment, my WeChat rang.

    I stopped and took a look. It was the Taoist Laoshan who sent the message.

    "Bro, can you really see that female streamer by your side? "Hurry up and answer me."

    I was stunned, at this time, did Taoist Laoshan also want to cooperate with these fans to joke with me?

    "Stop joking, bro. He''s standing right next to me." I quickly replied.

    "Damn. In that case, you''ve truly seen a ghost. I''ll tell you responsibly that I didn''t see anything."

    I felt like the other side wasn''t joking. I subconsciously looked at Tang Rou and discovered that Tang Rou had lowered her head. She really was different from her usual self.

    "Then what should I do?" After I sent the message, my hands started to tremble. If the person next to me isn''t Tang Rou, then she''s definitely a ghost.

    As for Tang Rou, when did she get replaced by this ghost?

    "Don''t panic, it''s very easy to distinguish if it''s a ghost or not. Just use the peach wood sword."

    What a joke. If I were to use my peach wood sword against Tang Rou, then if it were really him, she would accidentally hurt me.

    "I''m not asking you to slash at it with your sword. Ghosts are things that cause you to have a certain amount of fear towards these things. You just need to pat yourself a bit and you''ll know. Hurry up, this ghost is following you and must be planning to harm you."

    I turned the camera on my phone to behind Tang Rou. I did this subconsciously because if Tang Rou, who was standing in front of me, was really a ghost, she would probably return to her original appearance.

    Perhaps because Tang Rou had her back facing me, the most eye-catching part of her body was her perky butt.

 C20

    So by some strange coincidence, I used the tip of my peach wood sword to pat Tang Rou''s butt.

    With a "pa", the feeling was extremely clear.

    However, nothing special happened. There was no black smoke coming out. Tang Rou didn''t scream. She turned into a ghost and tried to strangle me.

    On the contrary, the rebounding force that came from the hilt of the peach wood sword made my mind flutter. It was clearly the softness and elasticity of a young girl.

    Is this bullshit Taoist Laoshan lying to me?

    [What are you doing, streamer?]

    [Why are you talking so much? Could it be that we''ve encountered another ghost that we can''t see?]

    [That''s not right, that peach wood sword really did hit something just now.]

    "What are you doing?"

    Although her words were slightly slow, her resentful tone, as well as the resentment and surprise in her eyes, were no different from how they were in the past.

    "Hehe, isn''t this all for the sake of cooperating with the fans?"

    I dryly laughed as I pointed at the phone screen. In my heart, I was cursing that Taoist Laoshan for being unreliable. He was actually trying to trick me along with his fans. Tang Rou nearly misunderstood him as a hooligan.

    Tang Rou gave me a resentful glare and continued to walk in front, not paying any attention to the messy surroundings or the flying dust.

    I hurried after him, just as the phone rang.

    I didn''t dare delay while the broadcast was going on, so I tucked the peach wood sword under my arm and went to hang up the phone.

    But when I saw the number on the screen, I was stunned.

    That was Tang Rou''s number.

    But the woman in front of me kept her hands down, not the phone.

    What was going on? And the two of us, one in front of the other, not more than a meter apart, couldn''t say anything in front of each other.

    I thought I heard the WeChat prompt again, but I couldn''t see the message right now.

    I reached out my hand to answer the call. Tang Rou''s voice came from the phone. It was extremely anxious and filled with complaints.

    "What''s the matter with you? If you jump in by yourself, then ignore me. Just now, when I was hiding underneath, I was almost caught by the patrolling security uncle. Where did you go? "

    My hands were full of sweat, and I couldn''t speak.

    Tang Rou, who was walking in front, stopped. The moment the other side turned around, I knew that no one had lied to me from the start.

    No matter what, the person in front of her wasn''t Tang Rou.

    Because when this thing turned its face, it only turned its head 180 degrees, but its body still remained as before, with its back facing me, and its butt still knocking on the wall in a sweet manner.

    I quickly reached for the peach wood sword tucked in my elbow. The head immediately flew towards me. My hair was disheveled and I grimaced in pain.

    Tang Rou''s appearance had already disappeared and was replaced by a middle-aged man with an old and wrinkled face.

    [A head, a head that floats.]

    [Happiness came without warning. It was a male ghost. I won!]

    "That head looks so familiar. Isn''t that the head that appeared behind Tang Rou at the start?"

    It dawned on me that this was the thing that I had found when I first climbed over the railing. It had been following us quietly.

    I don''t know if it was due to the shock, but my speed increased significantly. Just as the head was about to bite my nose, I finally smacked the peach wood sword in my hand onto that person''s face.

    A burst of black smoke immediately rose up and the middle-aged man''s head fell onto the wall with a weird cry. He rolled a few times on the floor and when he turned around, his eyes turned white as he stared at me.

    "Say something, where is it?"

    Tang Rou''s voice came out from the phone. The broadcast room had already become very popular. I''m sure these spectators could clearly see the battle between me and the ghost.

    After rolling a few rounds on the floor, I dodged it. The peach wood sword that I brandished landed on the body that was standing upright.

    Tang Rou had already disappeared and was replaced with a greyish white shadow. It was a middle-aged man wearing a white suit with gurgling sounds coming from his throat. It was as if she were chewing on bones from a person''s body. She quickly pounced towards me.

    "F * ck him!" This ghost looks too scary.]

    [I heard from my friend that there''s something wrong with this live broadcast room. I didn''t believe it before ˇ­]

    "This streamer is so awesome, Phantom Bro, you can do it!"

    He used the peach wood sword in his hand to stab at the body. However, it only made the body emit black smoke, it didn''t result in a fatal blow.

    [Blood, use your blood!] Sacrificial Sword!]

    I knew it was the Taoist Laoshan who was reminding me, and then he bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed it on the edge of the peach wood sword.

    [Idiot, you don''t need to do that.]

    Amongst the many comments, this one successfully caught my attention. The name that followed was Snowfall Float.

    I didn''t know why this person said that, but after being sprayed with blood, the power of the peach wood sword immediately multiplied. The middle-aged man in a suit in front of me was covered in wounds and purplish black blood unceasingly spurted out.

    After all, this wasn''t the first time I had encountered such a thing. I immediately shouted loudly, holding up the phone as I charged forward.

    Although I couldn''t see the surroundings clearly, the white ghost in front of me was sure that it was real. The burning sensation in my lower abdomen was unbearable, as if there was a force that was about to burst out.

    Finally, a red light flashed before my eyes. It seemed to shoot out from my lower abdomen, piercing through the body of the ghost that was about to pounce on me, directly burning a fist-sized hole.

    "Good luck, Brother Ghost!"

    [That''s so damn interesting, what was that red light just now?]

    [Judging from the looks of it, it should have been shot out from underneath Phantom Bro''s crotch, is this some kind of new skill?]

    Seeing that the ghost of the middle-aged man was about to be destroyed by me, I planned to charge straight to the end of this battle.

    However, that thing actually turned around and fled towards the direction of the corridor. It was so fast that I was unable to keep up with it.

    At that moment I heard a creak on the stairs, as if someone were running up.

 C21

    "Tang Rou, don''t come up!"

    I quickly opened my throat and loudly reminded her.

    "What did you say?" "So you''re actually here."

    Tang Rou''s voice really did come from the stairs. At the same time, the gray ghost stumbled towards the stairs.

    Shocked, I instinctively realised that something was definitely going to happen. I used all of my strength, but unfortunately, I was still a step too late.

    By the time I reached it, the white shadow was already running down the stairs.

    "How are you?"

    I held a peach wood sword in my hand, waiting for the next attack. I looked at the panting Tang Rou running up the stairs. On the surface, apart from a bit of sadness and exhaustion, there was nothing abnormal about the girl.

    It was not possessed by the ghost.

    Could it be that because Tang Rou had the blood of the Ghost Family, or perhaps because she had some sort of treasure protecting her body, she didn''t get tangled up with that ghost?

    [Tang Rou has finally appeared. It doesn''t matter if you see a ghost or not. It''s fine as long as I can see you.]

    Where''s that ghost from before? Host, quickly chase after them.]

    [If you don''t kill that ghost, you won''t receive any rewards.]

    "You, are you alright?" I trembled as I looked at Tang Rou. After what had just happened, I found that I was starting to get a bit nervous.

    "What can I do for you? I would like to ask why you left me alone just now. "

    It seemed like she really was Tang Rou. Others could clearly see her, but I still wasn''t at ease. I reached out my peach wood sword and patted Tang Rou''s thigh.

    Pa! Tang Rou immediately cried out in alarm. She quickly pouted and cursed.

    "You scoundrel, what are you doing?"

    [F * ck, big bro Ghost has grown up. He actually dares to tease our big sister Tang Rou.]

    [You must be scared silly, right?]

    [Tang Rou sis'' figure is really good, add another two ˇ­]

    I could only giggle dryly. Just when I was about to explain, I found that there was a trace of black air on the tip of the sword.

    At this moment, Tang Rou was already walking towards me. A piece of flesh was already peeling off her thigh.

    Tang Rou was possessed by a ghost!

    By the time I understood what was going on, it was already too late. The beautiful and charming girl just a moment ago had instantly turned into a ferocious ghost with an extremely ferocious expression. Her two white eyes stretched out white fingers and directly grabbed towards my throat.

    [Wow, Tang Rou is a Ghost Transformation.]

    "Brother Ghost is in danger!"

    [I think he has been possessed by a ghost. Ghost bro shouldn''t kill Tang Rou and her sister as well, right?]

    Luckily, I was prepared just then, so I took a few steps back. Finally, I dodged Tang Rou''s claw, but I forgot that there was something behind me.

    With a bang, he felt his back and head colliding with a door, causing him to lose his balance. Along with it, the door fell back into the room.

    A large amount of dust immediately suffused the air, causing me to be blinded, unable to clearly see my surroundings.

    She could only randomly wave her peach wood sword around. It felt as if she had hit Tang Rou twice because I heard two screams and then that burning, stinky smell.

    I didn''t dare to move too fiercely. After all, Tang Rou''s body was real. It was just that she had been possessed by that ghost just now.

    "Tang Rou, hurry up and wake up. It''s me!"

    Relying on my instincts, I flipped over and stood up. I didn''t dare to use the blade, so I could only continuously wave around with the blade in hopes that Tang Rou would wake up.

    However, it was clear that what he was doing was futile. Aside from the concentrated sounds, there was also a burst of cold wind blowing past his ears.

    There were several times that I could feel Tang Rou''s fingernails scratching my throat, but every time, I could feel a burning sensation in my lower abdomen.

    I knew that the imprint on my body had definitely saved my life. If not, I would have died a long time ago.

    Finally, her eyes were able to see clearly what was in front of her. Tang Rou''s hair was in disarray and her clothes were in disarray as she continuously waved her sharp claws at me.

    The live broadcast room was already in an uproar. Some said that Tang Rou''s acting was good, some said that her figure was good, and some even said that they wanted to rush over and help me.

    I didn''t have time to recover. I took advantage of Tang Rou''s sudden charge towards me to squat down and use my shoulder to support Tang Rou''s thigh.

    I remembered that Tang Rou once gave me two yellow talismans.

    As a result, he didn''t care too much now. With a shoulder throw, he flipped Tang Rou over and then took out a piece of paper from his pocket and slapped it down.

    Coincidentally, Tang Rou''s face was currently facing up, so she suddenly hit Tang Rou''s chest. A soft feeling came from her hand.

    [What the heck, is the legendary Milkman Waving?]

    [The streamer is ruthless not only to himself, but also to his female companions.]

    [Take off your jacket and...] Take off your shirt...]

    Originally, I thought this would be enough to pull Tang Rou into reality, but I never would have thought that the paper I took out wasn''t some yellow talisman, but a grocery store ticket.

    It turned out that I was in a hurry and had my hand in the wrong pocket.

    It''s too late to try and save her. Tang Rou cried out and bit my arm.

    It was as if a few steel knives had stabbed into her arms. In addition, the blood on her body gushed out and was swallowed by Tang Rou.

    My vision went black. I felt like I was done for because I didn''t have the heart to directly use the peach wood sword to pierce Tang Rou''s body.

    [Oh my god, is the streamer going to die?]

    "Why don''t you use your peach wood sword?"

    My heart was also filled with depression. In that moment when I felt weak all over, I looked at my lower abdomen. I didn''t know why, but that red light still hadn''t appeared.

    "That''s impossible, hurry up and activate the Ghost Seal!"

    I was talking about the snow, but who knows what ghosts are? I can''t do anything except twitch.

    And the surrounding area was filled with the gurgling sounds of Tang Rou absorbing my blood, which signified the loss of my life force.

    This, began to sentence me to death.

 C22

    But very quickly, the scene in his mind changed. The one that appeared was a naked woman, Zhou Xue.

    Zhou Xue''s body emitted a gentle red light before slowly enveloping me.

    I didn''t understand why such a scene would appear when I was about to lose my life. However, after the red light enveloped me, my strength recovered significantly. I immediately pulled back my arm instinctively.

    She heard a mournful cry by her ear. She felt as if something had been ironed. This sound definitely wasn''t Tang Rou''s.

    It was the ghost of the white man.

    I sat up. Although I still felt dizzy, I could see the white ghost constantly emitting black auras. My expression was extremely pained as I forcefully tore at my throat. Following that, an even greater amount of black aura gushed out.

    In just a few seconds, the ghost that almost sucked me dry just now had vanished like smoke in thin air. A few greyish white light spots had been absorbed by me.

    As the white light entered his body, the weakness of his body quickly eased up.

    I didn''t have time to look at the screen and quickly bent down to check Tang Rou''s condition.

    Tang Rou''s eyes were closed, but her chest was moving up and down, making me feel relieved.

    This at least proved that Tang Rou wasn''t in any danger.

    But Tang Rou didn''t have any reaction?

    What was going on?

    [What is the streamer doing? Is he driving away ghosts for Tang Rou and her sister?]

    [Didn''t the ghost just die?]

    [How did that ghost get screwed, and somehow self-destruct?]

    I patted my head. I really had lost my mind. It wasn''t good to use yellow talismans on her, which meant that Tang Rou''s body no longer had any filth on it.

    I opened my bag and found a bottle of mineral water. I chugged down two mouthfuls and spat out the rest onto Tang Rou''s face.

    Simply put, this move was quite useful. Tang Rou immediately cried out in alarm and opened her eyes.

    "What are you doing? Why are you spraying me with saliva?"

    Tang Rou reached out her hands and wiped her face. The floor was originally covered in dust.

    "I admit defeat with this makeup skill."

    [Even if Tang Rou is making makeup, I like her.]

    [That''s right, we were looking at their chests in the first place.]

    "What just happened?" Tang Rou wasn''t stupid. She knew that the way she had turned out must have been dirty.

    I quickly told her everything that had happened.

    "This thing is really too powerful, to actually turn into my appearance to deceive you?" But why didn''t he sneak attack you in the beginning and kill you? "

    Tang Rou''s words caught my attention, which was true. In the beginning, I didn''t even suspect if the person beside me was a human or a ghost.

    If that thing really wants to kill me, there are countless opportunities to do so. Why wait until I''m exposed before making a move?

    It soon occurred to me that ever since I had arrived at the second floor, the ghost had been guiding me in my search.

    "Is that thing trying to take me upstairs somewhere?" I looked at Tang Rou with uncertainty.

    "Will today''s live broadcast continue?" Tang Rou asked.

    I looked at the time. It''s only been half an hour since I entered this building. The atmosphere in the room was extremely lively. Most of the people were urging me to continue moving upwards.

    Although what happened tonight was already done, there was still a rule for the live broadcast.

    In order to maintain my standing and popularity, I have to persevere for at least an hour a day. That is to say, right now, I can only continue to explore upwards; there is no other way.

    [The streamer continues to play. He killed quite a few people in the orphanage, but only met one who submitted?]

    [Do you guys still have any humanity left in you? Didn''t you see that the two of them almost lost their lives?]

    [Is that female anchorwoman here for the month?]

    This message left me flabbergasted. A God really appeared in the comments section. Could it be that even the streamer''s menstrual cycle could be seen?

    "How did he know?" What is this Snowflake doing? "

    Snow?

    I looked and saw that the comment was indeed from that relatively active Snow Flower. This should be the ID of a woman, and every comment made me feel as if I was in the clouds. Its mysteriousness was not at all inferior to that of Taoist Laoshan.

    On the contrary, that Taoist Laoshan had given up, and there was no news of him on WeChat.

    I asked, with great interest, as I ambled along.

    "How did you know the female anchorwoman was having a period?"

    [There must be a reason, don''t be like that, women will always have a few days every month.]

    [You claim to be a Ghost Master. You don''t even understand such simple logic. The special ability in your body is ineffective against Tang Rou. It''s not because it''s weak, but because it''s limited and can be used.]

    Looking at this line of comment, I was once again dumbfounded. The special ability that the other party was referring to, could it be the demonic red lotus on my lower abdomen?

    This is my secret, and there is only one person in this world who knows about it, and that is Zhou Xue.

    Snow ˇ­ Could it be?

    There was a snow in both of these names, and in addition to what happened last night in the middle of the night, I couldn''t help but suspect that this was the identity of the snow floating in the air.

    So I immediately sent a quiet message to the other person, but there was no response.

    "Thank you for the reminder." After replying, there was no more news from the other party.

    At this moment, Tang Rou was already holding the cone made from the heart of the locust tree in her hand. She pointed to the end of the corridor and whispered.

    "Just now, did you see a shadow float past you?"

    "What shadow?" I quickly flashed my flashlight forward. There was only dust on the floor and a few closed doors.

    "Perhaps I''m seeing things, but let''s still be careful."

    Tang Rou leaned against my side and pressed her shoulder against my arm. She could feel the warmth coming from her body, which made me feel a bit more at ease.

    I calculated that if I could hold on for less than half an hour, tonight''s mission would be over.

 C23

    Thus, I tried my best to ramble on and out. Rumors that were spread all over the place were all so that I could slow down my pace.

    This time, I was able to see it clearly. In the instant the flashlight swung, a white shadow flashed past the area in front of me, which was about six or seven meters away, and it directly headed towards the stairs.

    The sharp-eyed fans immediately noticed and urged me to go after them.

    From the initial doubt that I had used my special effect and my abilities to the excitement and excitement now, the content of these fans'' discussions had undergone a tremendous change. It was rare for anyone to suspect that this was all just a show.

    I''ve been thinking about it all the time, looking for a shadow in the white dress, but I haven''t been able to find it.

    My gaze was always on the screen of my phone and the area in front of me. Because she had discovered the situation, Tang Rou took the initiative to reach out and pick up the phone, following right behind me. I held my peach wood sword in one hand and a flashlight in the other as I quickly climbed up the stairs.

    When we encountered ghosts and the like, they would always think of ways to attack us and kill us.

    However, the ghosts I met today were all blindly dodging, or perhaps they were luring me all the way up. Could it be that other than these ghosts, there were other strange things hidden within this building?

    I knew that the fans were aware of this now and were having a lively discussion, but what I wanted to do tonight was unravel this mystery. Since I couldn''t end the live broadcast right now, I decided that I might as well bolster my courage and take a flashlight to shoot randomly at both ends of the corridor.

    ''Up up.''

    Tang Rou shouted. I raised my head and found that the white shadow was floating up and down the stairs. It was at least five or six floors away from me.

    I cursed to myself as I climbed up the stairs. According to my calculations, this place should be at least ten storeys high. I was so tired that my legs felt sore.

    Just like this, Tang Rou and I walked up to the 30th floor. In the end, I supported myself on the stairs and was about to squat down.

    Even a gust of wind could knock me down, let alone a ghost.

    On the contrary, even though Tang Rou had a bitter face, she wasn''t as weak as me.

    [The streamer is feeling a little weak.]

    [You must not be just physically weak, right?]

    [I just counted, you guys have climbed a total of 30 floors. Do you guys want to climb up?]

    I couldn''t walk anymore, so I leaned against the railing and flipped through the comments on my cell phone screen, gasping for breath.

    This was the last floor. If he continued upwards, he would be on the roof. The shadow just now had flown up from an escalator. That meant that as long as he climbed up, he would be able to see his true appearance.

    In order to finish tonight''s live broadcast, in order to keep up with the increasing amount of rewards, Tang Rou and I looked at each other, then resolutely took out our phones and climbed up.

    At a height of about three meters, I carefully stuck my head out and surveyed my surroundings. I didn''t see a single shadow of a ghost. Instead, I discovered that there seemed to be the sound of a dark mass at the center of the building.

    Although the weather was hot and stuffy, there was still some wind on the roof.

    I reached out my hands and pulled Tang Rou up. Then, I shined my flashlight towards the center of the rooftop.

    "What''s that?" Tang Rou was also attracted by the item. At this moment, she was able to see it very clearly. It looked like it was covered by some sort of plastic sheet. However, there seemed to be other things pressing down below, which was why it hadn''t been blown away by the wind.

    [What the hell, I''ve been waiting for so long, I''m not here to enjoy the scenery on the roof.]

    [I think there''s something scary under that pile of plastic sheets.]

    "Right, right, there''s a high possibility that it''s a naked corpse!"

    I spit on his crow''s beak.

    Under the encouragement of these fans, I tremblingly walked forward. The closer I got to the plastic sheet, the more uncertain I became.

    The ghost had drifted all the way here and had disappeared. Was it really to lure me here to see what was under the plastic sheet?

    "Stay away from me. If something unexpected happens, I can give you some help."

    I faced Tang Rou behind me and waved my hands.

    "Then be careful. If something''s wrong, hurry over."

    Tang Rou''s voice also trembled a bit. I nodded my head towards behind me and then slowly approached the plastic sheet. There really was something pressing down on it. It fit exactly as the fans had guessed. It was the size of an adult''s corpse.

    Please don''t really be a corpse. Although I have seen a lot of ghosts, in my mind, corpses are more frightening.

    Tonight''s live broadcast was almost over. He only needed to uncover the secret hidden under this thing.

    I took a deep breath and used my peach wood sword to pick at the plastic sheet.

    However, the plastic sheeting seemed to be pressed down by something like a rock. It was extremely sturdy, and after a long while, they were still unable to hold on. The fans were all anxious and urged them on.

    I had no choice but to grit my teeth and walk over quickly. Squatting down, I took the two bricks and gave them to Luo Kai. Coincidentally, a gust of wind blew towards me, causing the plastic sheet to blow over my head and covering my face.

    The stench was so strong that I nearly died on the spot. There were also a lot of greasy items that were smeared all over my hands.

    "Hurry back."

    Tang Rou anxiously shouted from behind me. I immediately realized that something wasn''t right. This smell was too disgusting. It was as if something had rotted for a long time and had maggots growing on it.

    I quickly retreated backwards while reaching out to take off the plastic sheet, but the wind just at this moment became even more anxious, as if the plastic sheet was about to grow on my face, making it impossible to open it to suffocate. In addition to the extreme nervousness and fear that I felt, my vital energy and blood were in turmoil, and my chest felt a little stuffy.

    Through the thin layer of plastic, I saw what seemed to be a bloody shadow in front of me. It directly stood up from where it was a moment ago and shakily moved closer to me.

    The sounds of bounty sounded in my ears again. I knew that no matter what this thing in front of me was, it would definitely be extremely terrifying and disgusting. Otherwise, the fans wouldn''t be able to bounty so crazily.

    But I wasn''t happy at all. It meant that danger was coming.

 C24

    It was as though I could hear the low growl of some wild beast. My whole body quivered from fright and I quickly retreated a few steps back. I finally made use of this opportunity to pull off the plastic sheet that was covering my face.

    The sight made my eyes pop out of their sockets.

    A humanoid monster with disheveled hair stood in front of me. The stench was coming from its body and its mouth. Its white fur was fluttering in the wind, making it look extremely weird.

    [What the hell, what the hell is that?]

    [It feels like the tofu has come alive. This should be a special effect.]

    "What do you know? This is a white fur stiffening!" It''s a zombie. The streamer is in danger.]

    Zombie?

    Looking at Taoist Laoshan''s message on the phone screen, I gulped. I don''t know if it''s because the heavens are taking care of my business, or if my luck is bad, how come I always meet these awesome guys.

    The monster had already moved towards me in a weird posture. Although it wasn''t in the shape of the zombie that was jumping around in the movie, its knees really couldn''t bend and it looked a little strange.

    I kept retreating until my heels touched the edge of the building, when I realized that Tang Rou had disappeared.

    This little girl, what''s going on tonight? Either she was left behind quietly by me, or I was left alone in a dangerous situation in this moment of crisis. It really doesn''t make sense.

    [Go fuck him, panicking your chicken feathers!]

    [Tonight is truly exciting. You can do it, streamer!]

    "Hurry up and use your Soul Suppressing Talisman. You can block them for a moment, then run to the center of the building and wait."

    The one who said this was Taoist Laoshan, and I naturally believed his words.

    I remembered that there really was a Soul Suppressing Talisman in my pocket. I shivered as I took it out. When I reached out my claw towards the white-furred zombie, it directly pressed it against its chest.

    It worked.

    With a loud bang, as if a detonator had been ignited on his body, the white-furred zombie directly flew back two to three meters, then fell straight onto the floor, continuously emitting black smoke.

    "Don''t take the risk and run towards the middle of the building."

    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to try using the peach wood sword and see if I could kill this white-furred zombie, but Taoist Laoshan had always been urging me to run towards the center of the building. Although I didn''t know the other party''s intentions, he probably wouldn''t harm me, so I directly went around the white-furred zombie''s side, took big steps and ran to the center of the building.

    There were also a few pieces of green brick here. There was a wet human figure on the ground. It was sticky, like a corpse that had fallen down after a corpse had rotted away.

    I remember very clearly that this was where the plastic sheet had been, where the zombie had been hidden.

    I felt like I was being led by the noses of those ghosts all night long. Could it be that the reason I came to the top of this building was to let me see that the legendary white-furred zombie had taken my life as well?

    "What should I do next?"

    I shouted into the phone, still aiming the camera at the white-furred zombie.

    That thing was once again standing upright and quickly pouncing towards me. According to what the Taoist Laoshan had said, I obediently stood in the middle of those green bricks, stepping on the greasy corpse oil without caring about being disgusted anymore.

    He held the peach wood sword in his hand tightly and prepared to deal with the zombie''s attack.

    [Wait, make sure to deal with the item in the middle of the green bricks, don''t leave...]

    Taoist Laoshan''s message was quickly ignored by the others. I could only grit my teeth and stand there like a fool, holding the phone in one hand and brandishing the peach wood sword in the other.

    The zombie was already right in front of me. It continued to roar as it reached out its hand towards my chest. I could see that its sharp nails were a dark green color and under the moonlight, they reflected a metallic luster.

    I have no doubt that if that thing were to catch hold of my body, it would immediately give me a chilling feeling.

    Instinctively, I took two steps back and my feet slipped. I fell down on the butt with a "pa da" sound. I was in so much pain that tears were about to flow out of my eyes.

    Unfortunately, he sat on one of the blue bricks, feeling that his hemorrhoids were about to fall out.

    Even under these circumstances, I still held the phone tightly in my hand, so that the crazy fans in the live broadcast room could clearly see the zombie in front of me, whose body was covered in white fur.

    During this short period of time, that white-furred zombie had already reached the bottom. It was like a mountain pressing down on my head as it smashed towards me. I had no choice but to turn my face to the sky and raise my leg to rest it against the man''s shoulder.

    This thing looks pretty thin, but if I press it down, it would weigh at least three to five hundred jin. I couldn''t bear it at all, and as the zombie continued to press down lower and lower, its two sharp claws were about to reach my chest.

    "Continue using talismans, idiot!"

    Among the many comments, I saw this one. However, the bitterness in my heart was something only I knew because I didn''t have any yellow talismans on me right now.

    "No, what should we do now?" I shouted anxiously into the phone.

    [Holy shit, are the hosts going to die?]

    [You sure are lucky, getting bitten to death by zombies on a live broadcast, 666...]

    [Poor Brother Ghost Face, I''ve already called the police for you, but they said I''m disturbing the law and order, and they want to detain me ˇ­]

    There were all kinds of comments in the comments, but the Taoist Laoshan seemed to have disconnected, and there was no more news about him at all.

    I had already used all of my strength. Finally, the burning sensation in my lower abdomen gradually became clear. A red ray of light once again shot out from my lower abdomen.

    The red light ruthlessly hit the zombie''s chest. It wailed and immediately pushed its body back a distance. My pressure decreased and I immediately used my hands to support the ground to leave. However, my hands touched a large pile of something.

    It was the disgusting body oil.

    I panicked and managed to get out of the zombie''s attack range. However, the monster was reluctant to part with me. It roared and jumped up, smashing towards me.

 C25

    Didn''t I already tell you? Stay in the circle!]

    Laoshan Taoist finally appeared once again, but this time I just want to curse.

    "You f * cking stand in the circle and try it. It''ll be torn apart in minutes. Is your bone okay?"

    [Listen to me, otherwise you will die!]

    I quickly made my decision and circled the top of the building. In the end, I ran towards the pile of green bricks.

    I could feel that the zombie on my back was about to grab my clothes. How could I have the time to look at my phone?

    "Get down!"

    She could actually hear Tang Rou''s voice.

    Subconsciously, I immediately laid down on the ground. Something quickly passed above my head and scratched my head until it hurt. Then, a sound rang out in my ear. It was something that was similar to a cannon firing, making my ears ring.

    In this second, I was thinking about myself. This time, it''s definitely over. I was actually possessed by a ghost and laid down at this moment.

    The zombie was going to grab me in the next second.

    However, the situation that I expected didn''t happen. Instead, I saw a familiar figure quickly running out from a corner of the rooftop. There was an anxious expression on my face as I opened my mouth, as if I was shouting something.

    It was Tang Rou.

    This little girl had finally appeared. In addition, I could guess that the loud noise must have been made by Tang Rou.

    I quickly turned around and saw a bunch of white shadows falling towards me.

    I thought it was the white-haired zombie, but instead it fell on a naked woman.

    The man''s eyes were closed, his long hair flying back in the wind, and he slammed into me in a free fall.

    At this moment, I couldn''t feel the softness and elasticity of this body. Instead, it felt like I was hugging an ice cube.

    It was a body, the body of a naked woman.

    I quickly pushed the female corpse away. I felt as if my entire body was covered in the gorgeous oil of the corpse. The stench filled my nose and even my entire mind.

    Tang Rou''s voice rang out in my ear, so close that it was almost as far away.

    I forcefully shook my head before patting my ears. I was finally able to hear a little more clearly.

    "What''s going on? "Where''s that zombie?"

    In the midst of my panic, I had already switched off the live broadcast, and my phone was thrown far away.

    "There''s no time to explain, we have to leave this place as soon as possible!"

    Tang Rou held my shoulder and then pulled me towards the stairs.

    Without thinking much, I bent down and picked up the mahogany sword and cell phone. I endured the pain and ran down the stairs.

    Suddenly, I heard a burst of running sounds coming from the corridor. At the same time, I also saw the flashlight beam.

    "Hide here for now!"

    Tang Rou vigilantly pulled me up and blocked me in the dark space at the bottom of the stairs. Feeling the softness and elasticity of a woman''s body, I didn''t have the slightest intention of doing so.

    There were about five or six people who directly ran up the stairs. There was no longer any movement down there, so Tang Rou gently pushed me a bit. Afterwards, the two of us quietly ran to the corridor on the first floor and jumped out of the back window.

    Inadvertently, when I turned around to take a look, I saw a group of white shadows at the top of the building. They were looking at me from above, white dress, black hair, and those pale eyes.

    I felt a chill run down my spine. I almost forgot how Tang Rou pushed me up against the wall. The two of us flipped over the wall together and quickly left the block.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    I stopped and panted. I couldn''t run anymore. Tang Rou was also exhausted.

    "Just now, when you lifted the plastic sheet and met the zombie, I received a call from someone. You should know who it is?"

    Tang Rou immediately rolled her eyes at me.

    "What?" Laoshan Taoist called you? How did he know your phone number and what did he tell you? "

    "Let me pick the main point first." Tang Rou let out a sigh and directly squatted next to me.

    "He called to tell me, just now, those bricks on the roof were placed in a very particular position, and it was not randomly placed, but a kind of formation that can suppress Yin Qi. He also ordered me to find a quiet place to set up a formation and to disperse the evil aura on that zombie."

    Hearing this, I roughly understood what happened after I met a zombie.

    The Taoist Laoshan knew that it was too late to call me, so he left a message for me in the live broadcast room and called Tang Rou. The other side just used the materials we had collected to set up a spell formation in the corner of the roof.

    The function of the magic array was to draw back the zombie into the formation with the help of the might of the bricks, and then, with the help of the Heaven and Earth power, to disperse the evil aura on the zombie''s body.

    I have to say, Taoist Laoshan once again saved my life, or perhaps our two lives. With Tang Rou and I''s strength, if we wanted to deal with that zombie, it would most certainly be a narrow escape.

    However, my head was still filled with fog. On the roof, there was a corpse suppressed by some strange method. The moment I removed the plastic sheet, the corpse turned into a zombie. Who was so bored, or what was the purpose of all of this?

    Weren''t those ghosts trying to lure me to that place so that I could uncover the truth about it?

    What was the truth?

    I opened the live broadcast room again and flipped through the comments.

    Most of them expressed their curiosity and worry about my current situation. After all, the moment I fell down, my phone had already been shut down. The final image I saw should have been the zombie pouncing towards me.

    I started the live broadcast again. As expected, not long after, a large number of anxious fans started pouring in. The entire room seemed to explode.

    [The streamer is not dead yet? Were you trying to trick us just now?]

 C26

    [Our Little Sister Tang Rou is fine too, that''s what I''m worried about.]

    How are the zombies?" I''ve already alarmed the police. I''ve just arrived at the bottom of the building.

    Looking at this message, my heart moves a little. Previously, that fan said that he would help me out, and in the end, he even called the police.

    When we were ready to leave, the police would be the ones to check on us.

    I didn''t expect that the live broadcast this time would cause such a commotion that even the police would be alarmed. I was a little worried that it would affect me in a bad way.

    "Thank you for your concern. I just switched off the live broadcast because the zombie was already killed. I will continue with the live broadcast after that. I hope everyone can continue to look forward to the next episode''s damned live broadcast. Goodbye!"

    I didn''t pay attention to the amount of rewards I received today, but I knew that it was definitely a number that could make me jump in joy.

    "How was it, did you get injured? The situation at that time was too dangerous, so I didn''t have enough time to inform you."

    When I opened WeChat, I found that Taoist Laoshan had actually sent me countless messages. I quickly replied to him in accordance with the last line.

    "Thank you. I''ve already come out of the building. But what happened to the spell formation upstairs?"

    I still wanted to inquire about the details, but Taoist Laoshan seemed to be very busy. He quickly said, "Next time, let''s chat a bit more, then went offline." No matter how I asked, he just didn''t answer.

    In general, tonight''s live broadcast was quite successful for me. After all, my ultimate quest was to earn money and it also gave Tang Rou the opportunity to face the ghosts.

    Even though I was the one to get rid of the ghost, doing this sort of thing with me naturally allowed Tang Rou to obtain the merit she needed. This way, she wouldn''t need to exhaust Tang Rou''s lifespan too quickly.

    "Let''s go to my place and wash the things on our bodies. There''s quite a bit of commotion tonight, so we really have to be careful."

    Tang Rou stood up and looked into the distance. The already silent street. I originally wanted to refuse, but there were many things I didn''t understand. I also wanted someone to talk to me, so I nodded my head and agreed.

    When we got back to the car park, there were quite a few police cars there. To my surprise, I saw a familiar face, the middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic who had been at the outer part of the orphanage.

    The other party was frowning and talking to the few people under his command. His expression was very grave.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare go near the car for fear of being found out. After all, that guy had warned me to never go do anything like a f * cking live broadcast again.

    Tonight''s live broadcast alarmed so many policemen. If they caught me interrogating them, it would definitely have an adverse effect on my following live broadcast, so under these circumstances, I could only quietly leave the area with Tang Rou. I caught a taxi and headed over to Tang Rou''s place.

    "Bro, did you fall into the fecal pit?"

    As soon as I stepped into the taxi, the taxi driver opened all the windows and couldn''t help but complain.

    "I''m sorry! "Take this as your car wash fee."

    Tang Rou handed over a few hundred dollar bills. The driver turned around and suddenly froze when he received the money. Then, he slowly parked the car by the side of the road.

    "Isn''t there enough money?" Tang Rou''s tone was somewhat unhappy.

    All I could do was lower my head and prepare to open the door and leave. Since I was young, I''ve had enough of other people''s tinted glasses and insults.

    "No, aren''t you the two who were doing the live broadcast tonight? I remember you. Your chest and thighs are long. Isn''t this Brother Ghost Face? But your face doesn''t look that ugly. Did you put on makeup during the live broadcast? "

    The driver turned around and said these words. Tang Rou and I looked at each other, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    I didn''t expect the two of us to be in such a mess of fire that even the driver of the night taxi would recognize us.

    There was no other way. The two of us could only admit it.

    "My luck is too good, I was watching your live broadcast just now. Tell me the truth, are those ghosts you met and that hairy thing you saw real or fake? Because of this, my wife and I started arguing, my wife said, these things were all made up by you guys to deceive people, but I think it''s all real."

    As the driver drove slowly, he would occasionally look back, spittle flying from his mouth.

    "There are some things that if you believe them, it''s true. If you don''t, it''s false."

    To this person''s question, I could only answer like this, because even now, I still felt that the things that happened during the past few live broadcasts were just like a dream. I didn''t want to believe that all of this was real.

    "Deliberately mystifying ˇ­" I know how to do this, but don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. Ever since I watched your live broadcast, I''ve been driving at night and I''m a bit scared. I haven''t even gotten out of the car yet to pee myself. "

    Enduring the chattering from the driver, Tang Rou and I stopped one block away from his house.

    I did this so that the driver wouldn''t know about Tang Rou''s place, so that he wouldn''t spread the news of us living here, causing trouble in the future. After all, right now, the fans are all very zealous, so there''s no reason for them to do anything strange.

    The driver refused to give up and in the end, Tang Rou quietly threw the money onto the front passenger seat.

    "Your face ˇ­"

    Tang Rou stood under the street light and poked her cheek with her hand.

 C27

    I reached out my hand to touch her face, but then I understood what Tang Rou meant.

    The driver said it earlier, my face is already turning paler and paler. This isn''t a good omen, I know only a Demon Face would be so pale. Could it be that I absorbed so many Ghost Weeps, but my body has already changed?

    Even though all of this was so strange that it made me feel scared and nightmare after nightmare, if I had to choose again, I would still participate in the damned live broadcast, as I still had my grandma to take care of, and I didn''t want to continue my ordinary life of being called a diaosi.

    "This could also be due to him not sleeping well for the past few days."

    Tang Rou thoughtfully nodded her head.

    Arriving at the entrance, I kept lowering my head to think about what was on my mind. But then, with a thud, my head hit Tang Rou''s back.

    "What''s wrong?"

    I noticed that Tang Rou was quietly standing in front of me.

    "Someone broke into my house ˇ­"

    What? Is it a thief...

    That was my first thought.

    Tang Rou was already fast. She took out a small dagger from her boots that was shining with a cold light. Her movements were professional and her speed was so fast that it made me drop my gaze.

    There must be other secrets hidden on this woman.

    However, the most important thing at the moment was to find out who exactly was in the house, whether they were here to steal something or to do something else.

    As I thought of this, I took out the peach wood sword from the bag behind me.

    Although it was somewhat laughable to think about it, there was no one else who was suitable for him.

    I followed Tang Rou and crept to the bottom of the window. Tang Rou quickly looked at the first floor''s window and then lowered her body.

    I thought that this woman found the person inside the house, but Tang Rou quickly turned to another window.

    After walking around the house, Tang Rou put the dagger away and then quickly entered the house.

    At this moment, the lights were already on. I could see that the interior of the house was a mess. It was just as Tang Rou had said, there was someone here.

    "Did you lose anything valuable?" I kept my peach wood sword and asked.

    "The other party didn''t come to steal anything, or to steal anything, but to investigate."

    Tang Rou creased her eyebrows. She reached out her hands to put the undergarments back into the sofa. Then, as if she thought of something, she directly ran to the basement entrance.

    I remembered the terrible scene in the basement and wondered if I should follow him in.

    However, when Tang Rou arrived at the entrance, she took a glance and let out a sigh of relief.

    "Maybe it''s because we came back in time, but the other party hasn''t gone in yet."

    Tang Rou didn''t seem to care about the loss of everything in the house. On the contrary, she cared a lot about the basement.

    But thinking about it, it made sense. After all, this was related to Tang Rou''s lifeline and inheritance. If someone broke in and destroyed her, then the losses would be incalculable.

    "Your security isn''t as good as you say."

    I remembered the two sleepy security guards in the sentry box outside.

    "If the security guards can stop them, then it''d be a ghost if they could break into my house."

    "What do you mean?" For some inexplicable reason, I started to panic.

    "If nothing unexpected happens, I think someone must have overturned your place. I suggest you stop living in that place. It''s not safe."

    It can''t be? Even if Mouse were to go there, he would probably have to leave with tears in his eyes. How could anyone go there to steal things? Besides, other than some daily necessities and old furniture that Grandmother had left behind, I didn''t have anything valuable.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can go back and see."

    The way Tang Rou spoke had already been changed. She was wearing pajamas and her light clothing made it hard to cover up. Her body was plump and full of temptation.

    I turned my face away, not daring to look, and could only drink my drink in silence. To be honest, I was still a little worried, although there was nothing to steal from my house, but it was full of my grandmother''s memories.

    "Let''s hurry up and talk about the next live broadcast. I still need to hurry back."

    Tang Rou nodded and then walked over to me. She opened her eyes wide and said.

    "You saw it today, right? Those strange people also went to that building. Why do we have to alarm them every time? There were people who were broadcast live here in the past."

    How the hell would I know? I still think there''s a lot of litigation going on.

    When I think about that middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit, I couldn''t help but shiver. His gaze was as sharp as a knife.

    "In any case, we can''t get to that place. We don''t know how long the body was exposed on the rooftop, the police will definitely block that place and investigate this case. Fortunately, we did a live broadcast of the whole incident, otherwise, we would have been brought back to the police station for questioning."

    Tang Rou sighed as she leaned back against the sofa. She rubbed her delicate and fair forehead.

    Thinking about it, I also felt a burst of fear. If it wasn''t for Taoist Laoshan helping me tonight, Tang Rou and I would probably be in trouble.

    Even if I could, I might not have the guts.

    "Where are we going next? Furthermore, if we are to do a live broadcast in the city, we will probably be captured very soon. " I was worried.

    "Then let''s make a backup plan. Rising Sun Street is also a holy land for hellish live broadcasts. However, there have been fewer people going there recently. Moreover, it''s not the same place as here. Those guys shouldn''t be able to stretch their arms that long, right?"

    When I mentioned Chaoyang Street, I couldn''t help but shudder for no reason.

    He had already understood from looking at the information previously. A murder case involving nine lives had occurred overnight in that alleyway, and the heads of the people who were killed were hanging on the doorsteps of their homes.

    After several editions, the news spread like wildfire. Although this was the start of the Republic of China, even until now, the alley was still abandoned, and the developers had all stayed away.

    Thinking about my family, I immediately nodded my head and agreed.

    "Tomorrow, after you''re done, just go and pick me up. Don''t you need my help to clean up here?"

    Tang Rou lazily waved her hand.

 C28

    It was only then that I remembered, this is Miss Qian Jin, her family has a servant.

    I refused Tang Rou''s invitation to stay and directly walked out of the district.

    I couldn''t help but clench my fists. After what happened last time, I went to the market to buy a folded dagger so that I could defend myself when necessary.

    Last time, I was beaten up so badly and even suffered so much humiliation. Thinking about it up till now, my heart was still unable to calm down.

    I thought of Zhou Xueyi, and then my white body. I thought of the pleasure I had felt from the eruption, and of course, the humiliation.

    I took off my clothes and couldn''t help but touch my chest. It was a little painful, but the moment my fingers touched it, the red lotus flower like mark suddenly became fiery hot.

    Even the imprint of the ghost face on the lotus became much clearer.

    I subconsciously gripped the dagger in my hand tightly and looked at my surroundings.

    Normally, the red lotus would not become so hot for no reason, unless it encountered something that was not clean.

    Could it be that on this street, in this pitch-black night, a ghost had followed me?

    It was really bad luck, drinking cold water while stuffing my teeth. Even though I was a hellish anchorman, and every time I saw a ghost, it would stimulate my income to the greatest extent. However, in my normal life, I didn''t want to see these scary things.

    As the saying goes, do what you fear. I quickened my steps and rapidly dashed forward. However, my back still felt a chill and the burning sensation in my lower abdomen was becoming more and more unbearable to me.

    I gripped the folding knife tightly in my hand. Just as the blade swayed, I saw that in the cold moonlight reflected off the blade of the saber, there was a white figure that seemed to be lying on my shoulder.

    Trembling, I stopped and slowly raised the folding knife in my hand.

    As expected, under the shine of the blade, a white figure with disheveled hair quietly lies on my shoulder and slowly lifts up. A pair of pale and empty eyes brimmed with evil.

    I cried out and quickly turned around, swinging the dagger behind me.

    Behind him was nothing.

    At that time, my brain was also a bit off. This ordinary dagger had no effect on ghosts and things like this. After all, this wasn''t some Life Death Blade, and I didn''t have any magic to protect myself with.

    Attacking from behind was just an instinctive reaction to my shock.

    After circling around for a few times, I still wasn''t able to see the ghost shadow clearly. However, every time I raised the dagger in my hand, I could see the saint leaning on my shoulder.

    It was as though a large amount of hair had drilled into my skin and was squirming non-stop.

    I was regretting that I didn''t ask Tang Rou for a few more yellow Talisman-Dollars. At the very least, I would be able to slow down under these circumstances.

    I felt my throat tighten and my breathing gradually quickened. Even if I wanted to bite my tongue and spit out some blood, it was already complete. It was impossible for me to do it; it was as if countless thin iron threads were wrapped around my throat.

    My tongue stuck out bit by bit and I felt my eyeballs slowly protruding. This was clearly trying to strangle me to death, so I didn''t know what grudge it was.

    I remembered the bewitching red lotus on my chest. I quickly reached out my hand to remove the clothes, hoping that a miracle would happen again. Whether it was the red lotus or the imprint of that ghost face, they would both be able to save me from this crisis.

    It was a pity that the white shadow behind me seemed to be intentionally avoiding my attack and was obediently hiding behind me. She wasn''t affected in the slightest.

    Damn it, am I really done for this time?

    My hand no longer had the strength to lift it, and the blood in my body seemed to have gradually solidified.

    Just as I was about to fall into a deathtrap, a dazzling light suddenly came from the distance. Furthermore, this light looked a little different from ordinary lights.

    For some unknown reason, I felt my neck lighten and the heaviness from being pressed down by a mountain rapidly disappeared. A lump of black air floated far away and I crashed onto the back, causing me to feel pain as I gasped for breath.

    Only now did he realize that the light was coming from a car. Although the light was very bright, it had a strange red glow to it. However, it quickly turned into a normal white color.

    I heard the roar of a motor, and then, in the glare of the lights, I saw a pair of long legs on high heels, thump thump thump, thudding towards me.

    At first, I thought it was Tang Rou, but when the other side spoke, I immediately realized that my guess was wrong.

    "Truly a piece of trash. If he can''t even solve such a small problem, then he might as well die."

    It was actually Zhou Xue.

    I stood up in shock, feeling lightheaded. That thing seemed to have exhausted a large amount of strength in my body, and it was on the verge of collapse. It seemed to be reaching out to touch something soft.

    "Bastard, let me go!"

    I was pushed so hard that I fell to the ground.

    Zhou Xue''s face was slightly red. She bit her lips, as if she couldn''t wait to directly walk over and kick me twice.

    This woman just saved me. No matter if it was intentional or accidental, I still owe her.

    "Why are you here?"

    I sat down on the floor, fumbled for the dagger, and put it back in my pocket.

    "I just don''t want my family''s hard-earned treasure to be destroyed in the hands of a fool like you. Your cheap life doesn''t belong to you alone, does it?"

    Zhou Xue''s tone was still as cold as ever, full of ridicule. In an instant, my heart was riddled with holes.

    "Does my life not count? Do you think I want to have such an ugly thing on me? " I clenched my fists in anger.

    "What does that ugly tattoo on your body have to do with me? Furthermore, this is what you owe me. If you don''t want me to save you and endure my ridicule, then hurry up and increase your own abilities.

    However, after Zhou Xue finished speaking, she immediately took a big step and sat on the car. After the roar of the engine, the car seemed to be preparing to leave, but after making a big turn, it stopped right in front of me. I saw the window of the car drop down, revealing Zhou Xue''s cold and disdainful face.

 C29

    "Also, let me warn you. Don''t be fooled by those lecherous words. That Tang Rou isn''t as simple as she looks on the surface. She''s so beautiful and she also has money. What right do you have to fall for her?" We can cooperate, but don''t let others sell it.

    After the woman finished speaking, she drove away gracefully. I took a whiff of her exhaust and started to cough violently. I carefully thought about what Zhou Xue had just said and a terrifying thought popped up in my mind.

    Tang Rou''s house had turned out like that. Could it have been Zhou Xue''s doing?

    Why did Zhou Xue do this? Was it just because I snatched away her first night, allowing my body to gain that kind of unique power?

    Why should she control my life? Not even my life.

    I can''t accept this! I want to change all this!

    After panting for a long time, I finally managed to get up from the ground. After orienting myself, I decided to head back home.

    However, along the way, I still felt that something unclean was following me, as if it was the one that Zhou Xue had chased away.

    Without hesitation, I bit the tip of my tongue and spat on my dagger. In addition, a big mouthful of saliva was left in my mouth.

    These two days, I have to bite my tongue when I encounter something. I''m really afraid of this live broadcast industry. It won''t take long for me to become mute.

    On the way home, he finally got home.

    It was just as Tang Rou had said. My house had been turned upside down, causing the worn-out house to instantly become like an old warehouse.

    I took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed my anger. I packed up Grandmother''s few items and kept them in the cabinet. I didn''t care about the other items.

    "Looks like I really have to move ˇ­"

    No matter what, I really can''t stay here anymore. Even if no one else comes looking for me, the police might come knocking at any time. After all, I can be considered a small fire now and the neighbors on the street all know about me.

    I didn''t dare to sleep. I kept the dagger in my palm.

    I knew that the white shadow must still be floating outside my house, and that if I relaxed even a little, I would most likely strangle me again and lose my life.

    After what happened on the street just now, I no longer had the courage to fight against that ghost. After all, I can''t say for sure whether the red lotus flower on my chest will be able to continue working today.

    However, he couldn''t go on like this. He hadn''t had a good rest in the past two days, and he was so sleepy that he was starting to get into a fight.

    I remember that Taoist Laoshan once told me that there are some formations in the Taoism that can help you avoid danger. If you can get some advice from the other party, you might be able to solve the problem.

    With a tentative attitude, I sent a message to the Taoist Taoist Laoshan.

    "Bro, are you there? I seem to have gotten into big trouble."

    Who would have thought that the other side would reply instantly.

    "What now?"

    I quickly told this to the other side and told Taoist Laoshan that there was a ghost pestering me tonight, and it almost killed me. I asked Taoism Laoshan if there was any way to temporarily survive tonight.

    "Are you no longer able to use the power from your body?"

    Taoist Laoshan directly asked such a question, I hesitated for a moment, and then truthfully answered.

    "Indeed. Within one day, there should be a limit to the amount of energy you can use. Currently, that thing is not strong enough. Otherwise, those ghosts and other things would not dare to approach you."

    I said, don''t talk about this now, hurry up and tell me what you can do to get rid of the ghost, or let me last through the night, tomorrow, when my strength is restored, I won''t be afraid.

    "Normally, things like ghosts don''t go out of their way to provoke people, especially people like you... Have you done something special that has entangled you in that thing? "

    I immediately felt as though I had been wronged as much as Dou Er. I didn''t dare to provoke a cat or a dog, so I didn''t dare to provoke anyone. How could I possibly provoke a ghost?

    Although I did what the hell the streamer did, it was all ghosts that didn''t offend me, and I didn''t offend ghosts.

    "What the hell is that guy like? Is he a man or a woman?" This question was a classic.

    "His hair is long, and he''s wearing white clothes. He doesn''t dare look at his face ˇ­" It should be a woman, right? "

    After being asked so carefully by the Taoist Laoshan, I suddenly slapped my thigh. I was scared silly just now, but now that I think about it, isn''t this ghost the one inside the Dragon Capital Tower?

    What should I do? Taoist-sir, that thing actually came back with me. I didn''t have any enmity with that ghost girl, but she showed her face in front of the crowd on the live broadcast, and she even got angry. But now, she not only lured me to the top of the building, but was also almost eaten by zombies.

    The Taoist Laoshan sent a series of emojis, followed by a passage of text.

    "Like I said, ghosts aren''t things that provoke people for no reason. Since you hooked them up from the Dragon Capital Tower, then you have to be responsible for sending them back, maybe you got lost."

    F * ck his grandpa. If he can hit someone through the signal, then I will definitely beat this Taoist Laoshan until his face bloomed like a peach blossom.

    What kind of plan is this? It''s clearly laughing at me.

    "Can you stop joking around, Taoist Priest? If worst comes to worst, I''ll treat you to a drink when I get the chance in the future."

    "Then you have to bring big sister Tang Rou along ˇ­ ˇ­"

    "No problem, I''ll make her wear stockings ˇ­"

    Finally, Taoist Laoshan gave me an idea, but it also made me depressed.

    This fellow actually calmed me down and had a good chat with that female ghost, which is the legendary female ghost''s negotiation.

    I''ll go.

    This is simply asking for my life. Originally, I wanted to ask the other party for guidance on a formation or some powerful method to kill this female ghost without the help of the red lotus flower on me.

    However, Taoist Laoshan told me that the way I use those methods now is not very safe, it is very possible that I did not succeed and ended up suffering my own life. The safest way is to clarify the intentions of that female ghost, and to find out why she pestered me for my life.

    Perhaps, he might even be able to find a way to resolve it. Of course, it all depended on luck.

 C30

    Helpless, he could only choose a more secure method to negotiate with this damned woman in front of him.

    According to the Laoshan Taoist, I found a piece of yellow paper and used my own blood to draw a pattern on it.

    There were a few incense sticks in the house, which were used to smoke mosquitoes to prevent moisture.

    While mumbling the incantation, I lit the yellow paper on fire and tossed it into the air.

    The yellow paper circled in the air but did not fall down. It landed on the beams and emitted a faint yellow light, looking somewhat gentle.

    The next second, I saw the white ghost shadow that was originally floating outside the house directly go through the window and float in. Furthermore, it just happened to float below the yellow talisman.

    The Taoist Laoshan told me that until the yellow talisman was completely burnt out, this ghost girl would not harm me in any way. Furthermore, I could have a simple conversation with this ghost girl to understand the reason why she was pestering me and think of ways to resolve all of this.

    Of course, there is a certain probability of success in all of this, and it is very possible that it would cause even more serious consequences. If things get to that point, I can only go all out.

    "This big sis ˇ­" I have left you for a long time without enmity, and have not been wronged recently. I just happened to disturb your cultivation for the sake of a meal, can you stop playing with me? "

    I don''t know what I said, because it gave me the creeps to look at those pale eyes and dark hair.

    I was extremely afraid that if this big sister in front of me wasn''t happy, she would directly press me down.

    I tried my best to organize the language and asked the question again, wondering if Taoist Laoshan was trying to cheat me.

    Finally, on the third time I asked, the female ghost''s originally pale eyes actually turned over, revealing a deep yet distant gaze.

    From the looks of it, this is a beautiful female ghost. Furthermore, I discovered that this female ghost looked exactly like the naked corpse on the rooftop.

    A sense of foreboding arose, and he felt his palms full of sweat, and a chill ran down his spine.

    "Give me back my innocence ˇ­" "I want to reincarnate ˇ­"

    This is the first time I''ve heard a ghost girl speak, and she''s a pretty ghost girl.

    My throat felt a little dry. I coughed for a long time before saying a complete sentence.

    "If you want to be reborn, no one will stop you. Hurry up and go ˇ­"

    I carefully hoped that the ghost lady would leave immediately after hearing my persuasion.

    However, things were indeed not that simple.

    This female ghost seems to have lost her soul, so her ability to express herself couldn''t even compare to the most ordinary primary school students. After speaking for a long time, I finally understood the gist of it.

    It turned out that this woman was killed by someone. Due to the cruelty of the way she was killed, she had already been trapped on the roof for a very long time. Her soul was filled with resentment, and with the time needed to reincarnate, she was unable to complete this process.

    "Then find the relevant department or something and see if you can remedy the situation. If you pester me, then I can''t do anything either."

    After figuring out the whole story, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Why did you insist on killing me instead of giving birth to a baby? Could it be that you want me to stay with you because you are empty and lonely after becoming a ghost?

    "Help me... "Otherwise, I''ll pester you forever ˇ­"

    Perhaps because of my attitude, this sister ghost lady''s eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. She scared me so much that I quickly tried to persuade her otherwise.

    "It''s fine to help you, but you have to tell me how."

    He felt like he was on a pirate ship. The name of this pirate ship was Laoshan Taoist.

    Since he had nothing better to do, he decided to discuss the verdict with the ghost instead. This time, however, he didn''t try to persuade the ghost away. Instead, he got himself a job.

    The ghost lady''s mouth moved as if she wanted to say something, but the yellow light above her head instantly disappeared.

    The ghost lady''s shadow lightened quite a bit, and after bumping around in my room for a while, she immediately ran out of the window.

    The yellow talisman had been completely burnt off.

    However, this ghost lady still hasn''t told me how to help her reincarnate.

    I was rubbing my head and sighing when I received a message from WeChat.

    "How is it, bro? Have you settled that ghost girl yet?"

    Seeing Laoshan Taoist''s tone, I was furious.

    "Done my ass, this big sis wants me to help her reincarnate, and this ghost girl is the corpse on the rooftop. This is going to be troublesome, if I knew it would be like this, then I might as well wait until tomorrow when I recover my strength and finish her."

    "Your negotiation skills have yet to be improved ˇ­" The Taoist Laoshan sent a series of speechless emojis.

    "Stop making sarcastic remarks. Tell me, what should I do now?" If not for the need for this old fogey, I''m afraid I would have already swore.

    "If her soul is still intact, it''s not impossible for her to reincarnate, but the condition is that you have to remove all of the resentment from this ghost. However, from what you''ve said, the female ghost seems to have a deep grudge against the person who killed her.

    The Laoshan Taoist chattered a lot of things, and my head felt like it was going to explode.

    "Get to the point ˇ­"

    "Cough, cough ˇ­" I''m sorry, I accidentally got into a crabby conversation... is to find the person who killed this woman and make the truth of the matter known to the public, even to those who killed her. "

    F * ck me.

    Seeing this message from the Taoist Laoshan to me, I was suddenly speechless.

    If I knew that going to this damned place to do a live broadcast would bring me so much trouble, I would rather choose a different place.

    Now that he had earned his money, he had actually offended such a great aunt.

    Also, let me warn you, ghosts are something very trustworthy. You hate people who deceive it the most, so you already promised, but the female ghost has to think of a way to do it, and if you want to force yourself to go back on your words, then the only way is to deepen the female ghost''s resentment, and increase its power to the point that it can take your life. Of course, you can also use powerful means to counterattack.

    "Don''t hit me, I''m at least safe now, right?"

    After getting the affirmation from Taoist Laoshan, I threw my phone to the side and looked out the window. The white shadow had already disappeared.

    Right now, I don''t have the time to care about all that.

 C31

    The next day, Tang Rou walked over early in the morning. It seemed like she hadn''t slept well the entire night. He was sitting on my crumbling table, yawning as she spoke.

    "You should move in with me today. At least you''re already a streamer for tens of thousands of fans. It wouldn''t make sense to live in a place like this."

    "How can I be embarrassed ˇ­" I mean I can pay you rent. " When he thought about how he actually had the chance to live in such a luxurious house with a beauty like Tang Xiu, he felt a bit nervous.

    "What did you say?" The two of us are in a partnership, so don''t mention money to me. "

    My heart skipped a beat. Normally speaking, the two of us could be considered as having an employment relationship. After all, we hadn''t spent all of the money Tang Rou had given me last time.

    "Hurry up and pack up, but I don''t think you have anything to pack here either." Tang Rou raised her eyebrows and pouted. She looked around my shitty little house to take care of my emotions, so she didn''t call this place a trash heap.

    While I was tidying up the house, I finally decided to tell her about my encounter with that ghost lady last night.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing? So what do you plan to do now? Are you really going to help that ghost girl find the murderer? "

    "During the day, the ghost should have hidden itself."

    I sighed and put the things that I had prepared for my grandmother into a big box, then put them in a plastic bag.

    "But those policemen have already found the body. I believe with the current criminal investigation methods, the murderer should be found soon. As long as we can delay for a while, won''t your problem be solved?"

    Actually, I thought about it that way as well, but I still felt that it wasn''t too safe. That fellow who laid down that strange magical formation on the rooftop seemed to not be someone to be trifled with.

    Before I left, I left the key in the house. Even though this place is in ruins, at least it left me with quite a few warm memories.

    It''s just that my grandma is lying in the hospital now, and it doesn''t mean anything to me anymore.

    Tang Rou drove me to the hospital. The doctor told me that my grandmother''s condition had unexpectedly improved recently. If I could continue to treat her, perhaps she really would wake up one day.

    This is probably the best news I''ve had in a while, and all the gloom in my heart has been swept away.

    "Leave the items at my place for now. However, we seem to be running around in the near future."

    Tang Rou''s words immediately made it clear that there was no way we could do a live broadcast like a ghost in this area. After all, if we continued to stay here, it might bring us unnecessary trouble. If that''s the case, we could only leave this place and head to the other hellhole in the country.

    On one hand, I needed to finish my damned live broadcast room and accumulate wealth. On the other hand, I also needed to keep in touch with the ghosts, absorb their ghost aura, and then cure the terrifying symptoms on my face.

    After putting the items away, Tang Rou packed the items she needed into several boxes and then switched to another car.

    It was different from the sports car from before. The most important thing was that the car was more calm and comfortable. It could rest properly while on the road.

    While Tang Rou was driving, I opened my cellphone and looked at all sorts of friend requests and messages that I hadn''t dealt with yesterday.

    Most of them were very curious as to where I was going to do the live broadcast tonight. Naturally, it was best to keep this a secret, otherwise, once these fans knew about it beforehand, they might go crazy and intercept me.

    Some fans have already analyzed and guessed our general destination for the evening, Rising Sun Street.

    I was surprised at that, but there were countless speculations about where we would broadcast tonight. It wasn''t a miracle that someone could guess correctly.

    "Yesterday, the method that Taoist Laoshan taught me was really quite useful, and fortunately, there was a bit of rain on that balcony."

    Tang Rou told me the details of last night''s formation and I intentionally recorded it down. After all, that type of method was extremely useful against ghosts. In times of crisis, it could be used to save lives.

    Along the way, I felt a little uneasy. I looked at my surroundings, feeling that the female ghost was lying on my back, constantly watching my every move.

    Aside from the trouble I caused last night, I realized that I had already become more and more fond of live broadcasting, and not only because of this, but also because of the wealth that I didn''t even dare to think about before. Most importantly, I was able to use my own hard work to change my current situation, and most importantly, to bring my face close to that of an ordinary person.

    "In the future, when I have time, I will take you to see someone. The symptoms on your face are not just because you''re sick, maybe that old friend of my father can really find a way to get rid of all the symptoms on your face. At the very least, you have to understand the cause of the symptoms."

    Tang Rou suddenly turned her head and looked at my expression. It didn''t seem like she was joking, nor was it sarcastic.

    A glimmer of hope rose in my heart as I nodded my head repeatedly.

    "However, tonight we have to finish this damned thing. I think that we were a bit too radical in the past. If we keep following this trend, we will lose our lives sooner or later. Therefore, we need to avoid taking too much risks."

    Tang Rou hesitated for a long time. I also felt that these words made a lot of sense. From the first day at the orphanage, there hasn''t been a live broadcast in the past few days.

    This is very dangerous indeed, and now I have gotten myself in trouble, like a ticking time bomb.

    "It''s been a long time since that incident on Chaoyang Street happened. I don''t think it''s too dangerous."

    "I hope so ˇ­" I replied as I stealthily touched the location of the red lotus flower in my lower abdomen. Recently, I have been feeling a little uneasy.

 C32

    Only that red lotus flower could temporarily comfort me.

    Thinking of this, my mind couldn''t help but replay the image of that woman in my mind, Zhou Xue.

    A woman who has always been standing high above me and treated me like trash. I laughed at myself.

    At this moment, Tang Rou suddenly sped up. A burst of sound from the throttle shook the air, making me feel as if I had floated away. The back of the seat ruthlessly pushed against my body.

    "What''s going on?" I broke away from my thoughts and quickly sat down. At this moment, Tang Rou''s face carried a bit of land as she softly muttered this sentence.

    After saying this, Tang Rou drove even faster. This was already close to the city and the number of cars was gradually increasing, but Tang Rou''s driving skills were extremely good. She continued to drive left and right amidst the traffic and quickly overtook all the other cars in front.

    Following Tang Rou''s instructions, I saw through the mirror that there was a black SUV following closely behind us. We passed the SUV, and the SUV also passed the SUV.

    "Are they following us on purpose? "Could it be those policemen?"

    I felt a little guilty. If I were to offend these officials, it would bring me a lot of trouble.

    "No, if it''s those people, then it''s impossible to use such a method to secretly follow them. All we need to do is to set up a roadblock and stop them. Also, to the hell with the live broadcast, although it''s not supported by the government, we didn''t do anything wrong."

    Tang Rou said as she sped forward. However, the black SUV behind her followed her closely. She really didn''t plan on letting her go.

    "Half an hour ago, I had already noticed this car. At that time, I thought it was just a coincidence. Now, it seems that they have been following us since we left the city."

    "What kind of enemy have you offended?" I asked, looking back.

    "I wanted to ask you, did you seduce a woman from a good family and get found out by her husband? It''s still irresponsible for them to pick which fan. "

    Tang Rou''s tone was mocking, but her expression wasn''t relaxed at all.

    "Why don''t we find a place to hide first?" I suggested.

    After turning off the engine in the parking lot, the two of us quietly hid in the car, keeping an eye out for movement.

    After a full 20 minutes, the cars in the parking lot came and went, but we didn''t see the black SUV that was following us. I saw Tang Rou clearly sigh in relief.

    "I don''t know what these guys do, but it''s very possible that they have something to do with the people who came to my house to rummage through things."

    I remembered that my own house had also been turned upside down, and that I was definitely not going to steal something, but was looking for something.

    Tang Rou nodded her head and started the car, slowly driving out of the parking lot. But not long after we drove out of the parking lot, a black SUV charged over from the side and directly crashed into our car.

    The other side jumped into the air, but they quickly caught up to us again. It was clear that these guys had guessed it. Tang Rou and I hid in the underground parking lot, so we purposefully waited at the only exit to guard it. They were very crafty.

    "It seems like we can only fight them head on." I don''t know why, but when I heard Tang Rou say this, I could feel that the woman''s tone was extremely confident. It didn''t seem like she was at a loss when she was chasing after ghosts.

    For a long time now, I''ve always felt that this Tang Rou had a lot of secrets. Her skills weren''t bad, but she had to pretend that she didn''t have any skills. That was strange enough.

    Moreover, Zhou Xue also clearly told me that this Tang Rou has endless troubles on her. It seems like Zhou Xue wasn''t wrong.

    There was a relatively narrow alley in front. Tang Rou didn''t hesitate to drive the car in. I have to say that this woman''s driving skills really made me gasp in amazement. The two sides of the car were almost touching the brick wall.

    The car behind us had also been following us closely, and it looked like it was about to crash into our rear end. I could see that there were at least three or four people in the rear end of the car, and the two people in the driver''s seat looked ferocious, as if they were cursing.

    "Have you ever had a fight before?"

    Tang Rou suddenly turned around and smiled at me.

    "He can be considered to have fought ˇ­" If he was beaten up, it would be a fight.

    I replied with a bit of a guilty conscience. Before I even turned my head around, I felt Tang Rou push something into my hands.

    It was a small electronic device similar to a flashlight.

    "There''s a switch on top. Once it''s turned on, a high-voltage electric current will pass through it. As long as it touches the other party''s body, the person will immediately faint. Moreover, no one will die."

    Tang Rou continued to drive her car to find a way out, while continuing to speak.

    "I''ll slow down the car in a while, then you can get off at the entrance of the alleyway and hide. Later, we''ll take down the rear roads of these people. No matter what they do, we have to teach them a lesson today."

    In the past, I was always the one being beaten. No matter how many people there are, this time, if we can really strike back at them, then those fellows behind us who were prepared to take our lives can be considered to be overbearing.

    I nodded without thinking.

    Tang Rou quickly turned around. Her car hit the wall and shattered. However, taking advantage of this opportunity, she temporarily escaped her opponent''s line of sight.

    "Get off here."

    Tang Rou directly stepped on the brakes. I didn''t think too much and quickly opened the car door and jumped in.

    I have no experience at all.

 C33 upper body ghost

    He landed on the ground not being able to stand properly and was driven by the inertia. He directly crashed into a pile of junk beside him, making him look extremely miserable.

    Unable to deal with the pain, I quickly hid myself behind a pile of junk. As expected, a few seconds later, the black SUV drove past me through the alleyway.

    I quickly got up and stumbled out of the car to check. Tang Rou had already stopped the car in front of me, moreover, she was valiant and valiant as she directly jumped out of the skylight. Reaching out with her hand, she threw a steel rod towards the windscreen in her hands.

    As the passage was narrow and the car was wide, it would take some effort for the other party''s men to get out of the car and peck at it.

    However, they couldn''t jump out of the window neatly like Tang Rou. It wasn''t easy to squeeze out of the two, but they were already stepped on the roof of the car by Tang Rou, who slashed at them ferociously.

    But these guys had their ways. The trunk of the car was opened, and then four people ran out. It seemed like this car was packed to the brim, which exceeded my and Tang Rou''s expectations.

    "Why aren''t you waiting for the dishes to be served?"

    Tang Rou saw that the other side had more people, so she immediately shouted from afar.

    I gritted my teeth and immediately started to charge forward. I wasn''t even afraid of being cursed, let alone being human.

    However, when I arrived in front of them, I realised that when I jumped off the car, I originally was holding that electric shock rod, but now my hands are empty. I must have fallen down in a daze and forgot about this matter.

    The two burly men opposite me immediately pounced on me ferociously. My back sweated and I felt a little annoyed at my throat, but right now there was nothing around me. I didn''t even have a chance to deal with them, so I could only grit my teeth and pounce on them.

    Unexpectedly, when I was fighting in the past, I was always in a situation where I was beaten up passively and in a state of unimaginable panic. But today, it was as if there was a force inside my body telling me not to be afraid.

    The other party actually dodged my attacks a few times, but before I could even start acting tough, he ran over again and threw a large pole on my shoulder. The pain made the corner of my mouth curl up and I fell to the ground with a thump.

    The confidence that I had built up with great difficulty vanished in an instant. Before I could get up, those large leather shoes were like raindrops as they came at me.

    I didn''t even know what Tang Rou''s situation was. After all, I had been beaten up to the point that I couldn''t even open my eyes.

    Just when I was about to be beaten to death, I suddenly felt a chill on my back. Then, a cold wind blew from behind me.

    The next second, it was as if a large amount of ice water was poured into my body, causing me to shiver continuously from the cold.

    However, the fist that my opponent struck my body no longer hurt. I merely raised my arm and pushed a person back.

    The scenery in front of his eyes had undergone a qualitative change. It had become grayish and adorable. The shadows of a few people were flashing before his eyes, but the opponent''s movements had become much slower.

    In the distance, I saw a woman in a short skirt. She was surrounded by a few burly men.

    Anxious, he shouted once and then casually swung his fist.

    This move is quite effective. The few brawny men who were showing off their might in front of me were knocked backward and fell to the ground like dead dogs. They didn''t make a sound.

    I looked at my fist in surprise. I didn''t have the time to read it, so I really wanted to rescue Tang Rou.

    I didn''t expect that after taking two steps forward, I would be able to travel six to seven meters and almost crash into the wall in front of me. I immediately pushed against the wall before stopping.

    I almost couldn''t remember what type of method I used to teach those big guys a lesson. I heard Tang Rou''s panicked voice by my ear.

    "Quickly remove that thing from your body, otherwise it will damage your lifespan."

    A scary thought flashed through my mind. Although I couldn''t confirm it, I still steeled my heart and prepared to bite the tip of my tongue.

    But before I could do anything, I suddenly felt the ice-cold aura in my body disappear and all kinds of pain from my body gushed out, causing my legs to go weak and my butt to fall onto the floor.

    When Tang Rou saw this, she immediately came over and supported me. In her panic, she touched that place where she found a girl. It was soft and very flexible.

    "How are you? "Don''t scare me."

    I leaned against the car and composed myself before swallowing a mouthful of saliva with some difficulty. I felt that my face was full of different kinds of facial expressions. Those guys really hit me hard. Although I didn''t feel any pain for a while, I wasn''t able to stop them at all.

    "What happened to me just now?" I asked, looking around.

    At this time, the sun was gradually moving to the west, so in this alley, most of the places couldn''t see the sun, and the chilly wind had already disappeared.

    "Don''t you know? You''ve been possessed by a ghost. " Tang Rou gave me a big supercilious look, her face still showing her lingering fear.

    "Is he really possessed? What did it come from? "

    Actually, I already had an answer at this time, because I absent-mindedly saw a white figure that overlapped with my body. However, this time, it had already disappeared.

    "You don''t even know who I''m going to ask? Is it possible that a righteous ghost or a great deity or something like that can''t bear to see you being bullied by others and then proactively sacrificing yourself? "

    I smiled bitterly and tidied up my clothes before bowing to the west.

    "Thank you for your help. I will definitely do my best for you. Please rest assured."

    "You''re not talking to that person, are you?" Tang Rou looked left and right and frowned.

    "I think it should be her... "If it wasn''t for their help just now, I''m afraid we would have been beaten to death. Weren''t you that awesome just now? How did you get blocked off in such a short time?"

    Tang Rou''s hair was already in a mess. Her clothes were unbuttoned and she was still gasping for breath.

 C34 Resume Live

    "I''m a girl, what else do you want me to do? When I was young, I learned some fancy martial arts, but they were all just to scare people. I didn''t expect these guys to be so many ˇ­"

    Tang Rou said while frowning. She rubbed her arms. I found out that the girl was injured, but fortunately, the injury wasn''t serious.

    "Alright, let''s not talk too much. Hurry up and leave."

    I looked at the few burly men who were lying on the ground and didn''t dare to stay in this place any longer. Although I also wanted to capture them and interrogate them properly, I don''t know much about this place. If the helpers of this group were to rush over, we really wouldn''t be able to escape this time.

    After I got into the car, I felt a dull feeling in my chest. After I took off my clothes, I discovered that the imprint of a ghost face had become much clearer, as though a ferocious ghost was glaring at me. On the other hand, the red lotus flower had become much dimmer, and even the bud that was about to bloom had already closed up.

    What was going on?

    I wanted to cry but there were no tears. I instinctively felt that the imprint of that ghastly face would bring me bad things.

    "Is it because of what just happened? "I''m really sorry. If I knew that the other side had so many people, I would have found an opportunity to slip away."

    Tang Rou looked at me, a bit embarrassed. She must have noticed something from the expression on my face.

    "It''s fine, it''s not a disaster, it''s a blessing. Maybe I was born with a tough fate, so the heavens don''t like me."

    I laughed at myself and took out my cigarette to light it up. It was already close to the evening. The two of us simply ate and filled our stomachs before we started to plan our damned mission for tonight.

    I don''t know when it started, but my life has been completely filled with the words "hell" and "live broadcast". A week ago, I was a take-out brother who was under the scorching sun, but now, I''ve been infected with a ghost aura and have become a little bit inhuman.

    "We still have about an hour to drive. We''ll be there soon. Why don''t you take a nap first?"

    Tang Rou looked at the road ahead that was a bit blocked and somewhat absent-minded.

    "It''s alright, I''ll talk to you so that you won''t feel so bored."

    I took out my phone and did some calculations. Aside from leaving a few months'' worth of treatment fees for my grandma, I still have some left over. I plan to save all of it, but I can''t do a live broadcast industry for my entire life.

    "Have you made a lot of money in the past few days?"

    Tang Rou smiled as she looked at me.

    "Oh right, a lot of the rewards are for you. Since the two of us are working together, I''ll get half of the points."

    I started to look for information on Tang Rou''s payment, wanting to call her.

    "Are you looking down on me?" Do I look like someone who needs money, and we were originally meant to benefit each other, so I had to inherit the clan''s mission and go fight those ghosts bravely. Didn''t you risk your life just to earn money to treat your grandmother''s illness? "

    With a heart full of gratitude, I retracted the phone.

    "Seriously, what are you planning to do in the future after saving up enough money to treat your grandmother''s illness?"

    Tang Rou''s words directly stumped me. In the past, I lived in the lowest rung of my life, so there were times when an ambitious idea popped up. It was to be able to do some small business, even if it was a small restaurant, as long as I could afford it, Grandmother and I would be fine.

    But if it''s like this, then I really won''t be able to say it in front of Tang Rou, so I could only shake my head in embarrassment.

    "That''s true. Life is always full of variables. Thinking about it now is also a waste. After all, doesn''t the plan change quickly?"

    Tang Rou consoled me and quickly gave me some good news.

    I''ve already carefully checked your grandma''s condition. There''s a very mature technology abroad right now that might be able to cure your grandma directly, and the chances are quite high. I''ll contact you after I get busy for a while.

    "Really? "This should take a lot of money ˇ­"

    My heart was filled with joy. The reason why I was doing this live broadcast so much, isn''t it because I want Grandma to wake up?

    "My dad''s friend saw your grandma''s medical history and said that the probability is quite high. However, the specific situation needs to be confirmed after going to the medical institution. You don''t have to worry about money at all."

    Even though I said that, I didn''t want Tang Rou to help me with more money.

    I believe that after a period of time, as long as I am able to maintain the heat of my live broadcast room, the amount of money in my bank account will definitely skyrocket. That is because I have already understood that the people who are engaged in the top broadcast industries will earn tens of millions or even tens of millions every month.

    I''m sure it''s more than enough. After all, the damned live broadcast is very popular right now, especially in my live broadcast studio.

    Carrying these ideals in my heart, I unknowingly fell asleep.

    In my dreams, I seemed to have fallen into an incomparably deep abyss, and my ears were filled with all sorts of screams and the smell of blood.

    I seemed to see some ugly, devil-like creatures that continuously appeared beside me. Moreover, they let out extremely mournful and terrifying cries as they pounced towards me, but when I was about to be dragged into the ground by these devils, a red lotus suddenly surrounded me. Then, a warm aura swept out from my body.

    However, everything was not over yet. The ground in front of me directly cracked open, and a pimpled hand stretched out from under the ground, emitting an extremely strong stench, as if the corpse had been placed there for a long time in a hot and humid environment. The pustules on the arm continuously ruptured, and from within the ruptured pustules, extremely disgusting insects crawled out one after another.

    I screamed as I woke up from my dream. Only then did I realize that I was covered in cold sweat.

    There was a faint pain in my chest. I lifted my clothes and discovered that the red lotus had a faint red blush. But very quickly, it disappeared and the pattern of the ghost face seemed to have faded a little.

    "Are you alright?"

 C35 Nightmare

    Maybe the air conditioner was turned on just now, but I saw you shivering from the cold and then changing to hot air. I didn''t expect you to be this hot.

    Tang Rou immediately opened the window. The wind blew in, making my thoughts much clearer.

    Could it be that the cold and heat I suffered in hell was only caused by the air-conditioning?

    That''s not right, that is only an external factor. The reason why I had such an intense and hellish feeling was because the two strange patterns on my body were playing a game with each other.

    I don''t know if my guess was right, but the thing hiding on the surface of the ghost face was absorbed by the red lotus. These two things used my body as a battlefield for slaughter, but brought me endless pain.

    "Do you want to rest for a while? There''s still over an hour before the live broadcast. The street ahead is our destination. "

    Tang Rou stopped the car. It was already very dark outside. I looked at the time. It was eight o''clock.

    In front of us is a business street, but Tang Rou told me that the underwear alley was hidden in the depths of the business street. In front of us is a business street, but Tang Rou told me that the underwear alley is hidden in the depths of the business street.

    "I''m fine. It''s just that I had a nightmare. Let''s hurry to the periphery to check out the situation and plan our escape route in advance. Otherwise, we''ll be in a mess like last time."

    I discovered that Tang Rou and I were becoming more and more adept at doing this sort of thing. It was as if we were doing missions for special forces. First, we would observe the terrain in advance and then find at least two escape routes.

    Earning money was very important, but preserving one''s life was the most important thing. If one could earn more money in the future and lose their life, then they would not be able to come back.

    Tang Rou nodded her head and directly drove the car forward.

    People were coming and going on the business street. It was a busy time.

    I had no choice but to park the car near the side of the road. Afterwards, I carried Tang Rou''s backpack and squeezed into the crowd.

    I don''t know why, but I''ve always hated places with too many people since I was young. Perhaps it was because I was always ridiculed and insulted by others back then, but it''s still the same now.

    I wore a large cap and covered my face as much as I could. I followed behind Tang Rou and could only see her beautiful back and perky buttocks.

    "There are really a lot of people ˇ­" Tang Rou was in front of the crowd and couldn''t help but complain. At this moment, quite a few people intentionally moved closer to take advantage of her.

    I didn''t answer, because the phone I carried with me vibrated.

    Who would call me?

    I picked up the phone and found it was an unfamiliar number, but I picked it up quickly because I was afraid it was a call from the hospital. It always made me nervous, and I wondered if my grandmother''s situation would change at any time.

    "Hello? I am Zhao Qianyan. "

    "I know it''s you. You think you''re very famous now, right?"

    An impatient voice came from the other end of the phone, it was Zhou Xue.

    My heart immediately beat faster.

    "What''s the matter?"

    It must have been a bad thing for this woman to call me, because ever since I saw her, I''ve been subjected to endless humiliation.

    "Where are you doing the live broadcast tonight?"

    "Sorry, I can''t tell you that. The live broadcast will start in less than an hour. Just watch my live broadcast and you''ll know it, right?"

    I tried my best to sound tough. Why should I be so humble towards this girl? It wasn''t my intention to snatch away her first night.

    "What are you pulling at, do you think your live broadcast is good? If I didn''t care about what was on your body... No matter where you plan to do the live broadcast tonight, I''m warning you, it will end immediately and you can find a place to hide. "

    The other party''s tone was strict and it sounded like he was giving orders. This made me feel extremely displeased.

    I''m not your father, why are you shouting at me like that?

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I need to listen to your orders. Besides, I''m not like you. I''m from an illustrious family, and I don''t lack food and clothing. I still have to earn money to support myself."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    "Who are you talking to on the phone? It can''t be a little fan, right? It''s a girl?"

    Tang Rou turned her head and nudged me with her elbow, full of ridicule.

    "Don''t spout nonsense. How could a female fan like me like that? It was a weird person that threatened me to not let me do the live broadcast. How laughable."

    "If that''s really the case, could it be that your live broadcast room is too popular and your peers are jealous?"

    I didn''t reply and only smiled at Tang Rou.

    After ten minutes, they finally squeezed out of the crowd. Tang Rou was covered in sweat and was constantly complaining. She had been touched by someone''s butt seven times and her chest had been touched three times.

    This intrepid woman actually made a record of it.

    However, with Tang Rou''s temper, I never would have thought that she wouldn''t directly go up against my second brother.

    Perhaps girls would have such thoughts more or less, and only with a good figure would they be noticed by others.

    "That''s the one up ahead ˇ­" I''ve been here once before, but I came here with my classmates at that time.

    Tang Rou''s eyes were full of memories. I followed the girl''s white arm and looked at the tall wall.

    This place was next to the commercial street, but at the intersection in front of them, it was like a clear watershed.

    The place was bustling with people and was bustling with noise and excitement. Neon lights constantly flickered as if it was daytime.

    On the other side of the street, it was deserted. There was not even a shadow of a person, and there was no street light. There was only a three-meter-tall wall, standing alone in the darkness like the armor of a monster.

    "This is such a great place for a live broadcast." I sighed in my heart.

    This was the sort of place that the audience liked, or rather, the kind of atmosphere that they liked.

    If one were to say that he had seen a ghost in a busy city, it would be meaningless.

    "Let''s go check out the situation first. We''ll circle around this wall and find a alley. When I came here before, I heard that there were a few elders staying there. I wonder how things are going."

    I was surprised that anyone would live in such a haunted place.

 C36 Stefaden

    However, it also made my heart calm down a lot.

    Since someone was able to live here, it meant that the matter of the ghost wasn''t that bad.

    Of course, this is just a form of psychological comfort for me. If I don''t see a ghost tonight, it would be a small blow to my live broadcast career.

    Tang Rou and I carefully walked towards the high wall. Just as we were about to enter the area of the alleyway, a loud shout came from the side and nearly scared me to the point of peeing.

    "What are you doing?"

    A rough northern accent came from behind me, so loud that it made my hair stand on end.

    I quickly turned around. A burly, bare-chested fellow was holding a washbasin in his hand. He was currently looking sideways at Tang Rou and me.

    Or perhaps it could be said that she was just looking at Tang Rou.

    "You, what business do you have?" I asked, swallowing.

    This guy''s movements are too big, it''s like a thunder in my ear. If it wasn''t for the fact that I saw him holding a nappy thing in his hand, I would have cursed out loud. It''s so late at night, don''t you know that people can scare people to death?

    "I would like to ask you two what''s the matter? "You must be from outside the city to travel. This place is very demonic. Don''t walk in here unless you have nothing to do. There aren''t enough business streets for you to see, right?"

    It seemed like this guy was probably a resident of the local area. Standing in the middle of the street, it just so happened to be the dividing line between old and new streets.

    "We just want to go in and take a look. There''s no other reason. Thank you for your concern."

    It turned out to be a busybody. However, since the other party was doing this out of good intentions, I lost my temper and turned around to leave.

    "You guys aren''t here to do a live broadcast, are you? "What happened today? They''re all fighting to their deaths."

    This person''s words are really too unpleasant to listen to. However, before I could curse out at him, my mind spun and I hurriedly turned around to ask.

    "What do you mean? Could someone else be broadcasting directly here? " He really had to ask about this.

    "That''s right. Half an hour ago, there was a young man who also brought a little girl who was dressed rather well. The girl beside the big-breasted woman looked quite coquettish ˇ­"

    As the man described the girl''s attire and her coquettish temperament, I hurriedly interrupted him.

    "Did they say they were here for the live broadcast?"

    "That''s right, that guy is a medium skinny one. He doesn''t have any hair or monkey cheeks, and he doesn''t look like a good person. He even said that he was a famous streamer and insisted on signing his name to me, just like a retard ˇ­" "The minds of young people nowadays are full of shit ˇ­"

    "Could he be talking about ˇ­"

    Tang Rou pulled on my clothes and had a strange look in her eyes.

    "Who is it?" My head was full of questions.

    "Do you still remember the last time you almost got killed by a ghost and pissed your pants?" Tang Rou smiled.

    "Mai Tianyou?"

    The corner of my mouth twitched. This naughty fellow actually came here to do a live broadcast. Isn''t that a bad thing for us?

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, but didn''t pay any attention to the man behind me. We walked past the wall and into the alley.

    Needless to say, this place was really like the rumors in the outside world ˇŞ filled with a ghastly aura.

    He had just walked into the shadow of the wall. There was no light inside and it was pitch black, only the cold moonlight shining down.

    This made me feel a chill all over my body, but then a wave of warmth came from below my chest, calming me down.

    "This place isn''t small at all. Where does it broadcast every day?"

    He had made up his mind. It wouldn''t be a good idea if he was disturbed by someone making money from the live broadcast tonight. After all, he didn''t have time to look for other live broadcasts.

    Furthermore, there are already people streaming here. If we join in the fun, we''ll be laughed at.

    That Mai Tianyou might have made a fool of himself last time, but that brat truly had some ability. He had a glib tongue and was very good at coaxing ignorant female fans, especially in the North Three Provinces, which was almost a part of that guy''s world.

    I believe that if the other party''s live broadcast had already begun, there would probably be a lot of people watching.

    "If that brat really broadcasts here, the two of us can just act like ghosts and scare him a bit. With his mouse guts, he''ll probably wet his pants again in the live broadcast."

    Tang Rou wasn''t too worried though. She continued to come up with rotten ideas.

    I also nodded my head repeatedly, feeling that doing so would be pretty good.

    In order for our live broadcast to not be affected, the only thing we can do is to find the person who might be able to do a live broadcast here, Mai Tianyou. If the other party hasn''t started, then we can discuss and interact directly.

    In other words, it was a live broadcast.

    This was also a popular way for many netizens to interact. This way, their fans would be able to increase by quite a bit.

    Thinking of this, the two of us sped up our pace. There were about a dozen families here, and it was said that the human head case started with the one across from us.

    At that time, the shop assistants of several stores were killed by someone and then their heads were cut off and hung at the entrance.

    Although a long time had passed and he didn''t know if it was true or not, he still felt his scalp tingle when he thought about it.

    I had already taken out my peach wood sword and was holding several yellow talismans that I had just drawn. Tang Rou also had a yellow talisman in one hand and a weapon in the other.

    I walked in front and looked around with my eyes wide open.

    Although the lighting was a bit dim, there was still a bit of moonlight, allowing me to clearly see the street.

    The stone floor beneath our feet is already somewhat bumpy, but it can be seen that at first, this place used quite a bit of effort and was made with solid and thick stone floors. In some places, weeds have already grown out, and when the wind blew, it immediately made a rustling sound, as if someone was following us.

    This feeling became more and more obvious. I could only keep looking around. At this moment, Tang Rou suddenly said in a low voice.

    "Old Zhao, walk slowly. There seems to be something up ahead."

    I hastily stopped and looked at the direction of Tang Rou''s fingertip. At the front of the house, there seemed to really be a round, white, and round figure.

    "Head!"

    I subconsciously said, when I felt Tang Rou stick closely to my back, my body trembled.

    "Are you for real? Don''t scare me like that."

    I''m a little regretful that I didn''t start the live broadcast. Otherwise, this would have been a good way to attract traffic.

 C37 It is difficult to distinguish truth from falsehood

    "We''ll know whether or not it''s really over there to take a look."

    He gripped the peach wood sword tightly and took a deep breath. Then, he slowly walked toward the door.

    The white head that hung under the eaves of the door was currently being blown back and forth by the wind. This time, I could clearly see that there were quite a few bloodstains on top of the head, constantly falling downwards.

    But soon, I felt that something wasn''t right. If it really was a head, then the swing was a little strange. It felt like it was made out of paper and was as light as a lantern.

    "Did you notice that there was something wrong with the head?"

    I was originally planning on starting the live broadcast, but at this moment, I hastily turned my head to ask Tang Rou.

    The latter stuck her head out from my shoulder and whispered into my ear.

    "Something doesn''t seem right. It is shaking too much. Even if it''s a ghost, there shouldn''t be a shadow."

    Tang Rou''s words completely reminded the head of the person in front of me, but there was a dark shadow cast on the door. Even though I didn''t have much experience, I knew that there was no shadow, not even a head.

    All in all, the thing in front of him was neither a human head nor a ghost.

    "F * ck, someone isn''t deliberately trying to be mysterious here, right?"

    I turned my head and looked at Tang Rou. There was also a bit of resentment in the beauty''s eyes.

    If it was true, that someone was making up a lie here, there was no need to guess to know that it was definitely related to that loathsome and popular broadcaster, Tian You.

    Thinking of this, I bolstered my courage and quickly moved two steps forward. When I switched on the flashlight, I found that it wasn''t a real head at all, but rather something similar to a plastic doll.

    However, this thing is too lifelike. It has dishevelled hair and the blood that drips down from it really drips down. However, I don''t think that this is really human blood.

    The smell of human blood was much stronger than this.

    "It''s chicken blood. I know about it."

    Tang Rou stretched out her hand to touch the mask, then placed it under her nose. Her reply was very firm.

    "This dog is forcing Mai Tianyou to use such a fooling trick to fool the clicks. I''ll have to take care of him later."

    Seeing this fake head made me extremely angry. Even though the competition in the live broadcast industry is very fierce, these guys are trying to fake it to increase their level of attention.

    No wonder there were so many skeptical voices saying that all of my bullshit was just some special effects and props. Even now, the fans who just entered my live broadcast room would think that it was just a scam.

    "What do we do now?" Tang Rou wiped the blood off her fingers and asked.

    "That brat must be broadcasting live in this yard. Maybe it already started and we''ll scare it."

    Tang Rou immediately covered her mouth and secretly laughed.

    I leaned through the gap in the door and listened. There were only sounds of wind coming from the courtyard. It sounded weird, but it wasn''t clear.

    I gently pushed forward with my hand. As expected, the door creaked as it creaked and let out an unpleasant sound before slowly opening. I hastily used my hand to grab onto the door, not daring to make too much of a move.

    Just as I planned on sneaking in, Tang Rou suddenly grabbed my shoulder.

    "What?"

    "How about we start the live broadcast and let these fans know the faces of these scammers, so that they don''t have to compete with us in the future."

    Originally, I only wanted to teach Mai Tianyou a lesson, but looking at how it''s exposed now, I can''t forget for the rest of his life.

    Following which, I chuckled and turned on the phone. There were still more than ten minutes until the live broadcast, but as soon as the live broadcast room opened, a large number of fans immediately rushed in.

    [It''s finally begun. It seems a few minutes earlier today.]

    [Front row and front row, move aside.]

    [Cucurbita Seed Bread, Mineral Water...] If you need anything, just say it...]

    I immediately aimed the camera at the head still dripping with chicken blood above my head.

    [The heck, is tonight''s performance so good?] Such a terrifying thing was seen from the very beginning?]

    [You scared the hell out of me, causing me to piss my pants.]

    [This head must be fake, right? Why does it look so light?

    It had to be said that the eyes of the masses were bright. Soon, some netizens began to question them. In addition, a heated discussion began in the live broadcast room. The topic of discussion was whether or not that person''s brain was real.

    I took two steps back at once, then took a closer look at the front door, cleared my throat, and spoke quietly into the phone.

    "Tonight, we''re still having Ghost Bro and Tang Rou do another live broadcast. Guess where we are, everyone?"

    [Looks like this place has a history. There aren''t many ancient buildings in the city you live in.]

    "Wait a moment, this place looks really familiar."

    [The heck, did they really go to the underpants alley? This streamer is really fierce, there''s going to be a good show tonight.]

    These guys are really experienced. Quite a few people have already recognized this place, and all I did was pat the door of the building.

    I didn''t give an accurate answer, but pointed the camera at the head of the person on the door again.

    "I originally planned to do a hellish live broadcast for everyone here, but I didn''t expect to find such a thing on the door the moment I arrived. I think someone is purposely here to play with the tools and scare people. Next up, let''s go and find out who is playing tricks on us."

    Even though I was in a hellish live broadcast studio, after I suggested this suspense, everyone immediately started to enthusiastically speak. The atmosphere in the room was extremely warm at the moment, and as I looked at the increasing popularity of the room, I nodded at Tang Rou. Then, the two of us quietly pushed open the door once more.

    The courtyard was empty, much cleaner than I had expected. It clearly didn''t look like someone had lived in it before.

 C38 man frightful

    [Who is this shameless? Could he be a fellow peer?]

    [That''s right, before your live broadcast, most of those damned doors were fakes, mostly props and special effects.]

    [Didn''t any of you suspect that these two people intentionally set up a maze for the sake of suspense, for rewards and for tricks...]

    In any case, there was a lot of talk in the live broadcast room. In addition, someone began to give rewards to Tang Rou.

    It had to be said that with a beautiful lady by his side, it was truly a gold-sucking weapon.

    At this moment, I didn''t dare to speak. Even the phone was muted. Since that wheat field had set up a fake head at the entrance, it probably wouldn''t be simple inside either.

    As expected, just as I walked forward, Tang Rou stopped me from behind once again.

    When he raised his head to the corner of the yard, there was a tree that did not look very tall, but had a head hanging on it. This time, it was slightly different from the previous one.

    [I saw a person. No, it should be a human head.]

    [What the heck, it''s too scary to be true.]

    [Are you sure that is a fake? Can''t you see that your eyes are moving?]

    After reading the comments, I looked carefully at the tree. Indeed, the eyes of the head were actually rolling up and down, black at one moment and white at the next. Furthermore, there seemed to be some sort of electronic lamp inside the head, causing the pale face to reveal some dark green color.

    "This brat really works hard, this thing is really scary."

    I whispered to Tang Rou. Unexpectedly, the fake head that was originally hanging on the tree suddenly dropped out of the tree and landed in front of me.

    Even though I knew it must be a fake head, the head opened its mouth and a scarlet tongue came out and splattered on my face.

    I was so scared that I almost threw my cell phone away. I quickly swung my mahogany sword and smacked it on the head.

    The head was tied to a tree with a transparent thread, and I did not know how it fell from it and triggered the mechanism.

    The live broadcast room exploded again.

    [666] Was the host scared to the point of peeing?]

    [Did you guys really not do this yourself?]

    "How can this thing be sold, I really want to buy a ticket to scare girls."

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''ve already peed before I entered the door."

    I whispered into the phone. Even now, my little heart is still beating rapidly. If I hadn''t told these spectators that these are just props, I might really be able to fool them.

    Tang Rou, who was at the side, was laughing so hard that she couldn''t even straighten her back. She covered her mouth and twitched her shoulders.

    I know, I must have been quite frightened just now.

    This son of a bitch Mai Tianyou, I will definitely scare him to the point of peeing, can relieve the hatred in my heart.

    This courtyard was extremely large. Tang Rou and I walked forward and counted a total of eight human heads. Each head had a different shape too. One of them unexpectedly swept past the two of us and stopped on the opposite wall.

    I think it''s possible that these things are light-sensitive or voice-activated. The fans in the live broadcast room are also mocking us. If we can''t find the person who set up these props tonight, it means that we are acting on our own.

    Because we only met with some props, Tang Rou and I didn''t have any. The atmosphere in the courtyard was very tense.

    After all, Mai Tianyou and his female assistant had already come to the courtyard to arrange everything. If there really was anything dirty, that fellow would have already been scared away, and even now there weren''t any movements, proving that this place was safe.

    I felt a little bit of joy in my heart. At least I didn''t have to make such a ruckus tonight, and with such a large suspense, if it could be successfully revealed in the end, it wouldn''t let these fans down.

    After the door in front was pushed open, it should be the last empty space in the entire yard, it should be something like a backyard.

    "Where is the kid now?" I turned around to look at Tang Rou.

    Up till now, I only saw the set up items, but did not see Mai Tianyou himself, which made me a little unsure.

    If we don''t catch him, I''ll be in trouble tonight.

    Tang Rou didn''t say anything and just shushed him.

    When I turned around, I saw that Tang Rou had already taken out her phone and was giving me her screen.

    "Hello everyone, I am tonight''s host, your male god, Mai Tianyou, the hormone in your bodies, are you unable to endure the thirst?"

    "Today, I want to bring you guys to experience a place where seven people died in one night. It is said that when the murder occurred, a mysterious assassin killed seven people of all sizes in one night and hung their heads all over the place ˇ­"

    I finally understand, this Mai Tianyou is just starting a live broadcast, he is indeed in the underpants alley, but we haven''t seen him yet.

    There were quite a few fans in this guy''s live broadcast room.

    [God of Men, I love you...]

    [That beautiful girl by your side, I love you too.]

    [It can''t be that you want us to wait for you for nothing tonight, right? These few days are just a bunch of small fights. There''s no point. I''m already prepared to watch Wry Face Live.]

    After hearing this news, I couldn''t help but find it funny. As expected, Mai Tianyou''s expression didn''t look too good.

    "What the hell is he? If we''re talking about a damned live broadcast, I, Mai Tianyou, am definitely number one. That brat is just copying my mode."

    [But I''m very popular now, and every day I see him, he''s the real deal.]

    [The last time in the Wry Face Broadcasting Studio, was the person who was scared to the point of peeing was you?]

    "Rumor, this is definitely a rumor. How could I, Mai Tianyou, be scared of a trifling thing like peeing on a live broadcast? That is just a despicable method of others maliciously assaulting me."

    As expected, he was not a good person. He just lied. He was scared to death when he was doing a live broadcast in the orphanage. So many people were watching it, yet he dared to deny it.

    The laughable thing was that those ignorant fans were still washing the floor for him. It was truly regrettable that the world was falling down.

 C39 With an extra head

    "Let''s hurry up and make a move. It seems like this guy is near the back door. If he finds out that we''re also here, then it won''t be fun."

    Tang Rou immediately turned off the phone call. Sure enough, at this moment, a nagging voice came from outside the wall.

    "Today, I will use my strength to prove to you all that the real First Brother of the live broadcast industry is you. Prepare your rewards, and go to hell with me if you put on your clothes."

    With a crash, the courtyard door was violently kicked open. At this moment, Tang Rou and I were just in time to hide at the edge of a flower bed.

    I saw the thin figure in a white T-shirt and very short hair, accompanied by a woman who was also slim but dressed in an unusually revealing manner.

    [I seem to have seen Mai Tianyou just now, did my eyes go blurry?]

    [I saw it too. I heard that Mai Tianyou''s live broadcast will be in his underwear alley tonight. He can''t be in the same movie studio, right?]

    [Could it be that the scene here is all caused by that guy? I''m looking forward to the broadcast to quickly unravel the mystery and give out rewards.]

    I quietly handed out the phone. From the screen, I could see the two sneaky figures trying to pacify the atmosphere.

    One had to say that this Mai Tianyou, although he did not look much like any other person, he was very talkative and had a northern accent which was extremely tempting.

    "This is the legendary mansion that I, Ghost, am most powerful in. I heard that someone accidentally barged in in in the middle of the night and saw that the courtyard was filled with heads ˇ­" Tsk tsk, I don''t know if these old fellows will be able to see it for themselves tonight, but if they really do see something, then don''t forget to give me a reward. "

    Tang Rou and I didn''t bat an eyelid and led the tens of thousands of fans in the live broadcast room. We personally saw Mai Tianyou walk past us with his thin legs and directly enter the room.

    Of course, I knew what would happen in the next second. Since the other party had arranged for a fake head to be placed here, it was definitely to put on a good act and let the ignorant fans reward it.

    Sure enough, as soon as Mai Tianyou''s figure entered the room, a cry of alarm could be heard.

    "Heavens, did you see that thing that just flew by? Is it a human head?"

    Such a despicable performance really made people laugh their teeth out, but Tang Rou and I knew that this wasn''t the best time for us to show up. Since we were going to watch the show, then we would obviously want to watch the entire show.

    [Holy shit, this guy is too shameless. He actually lied to his fans like that.]

    [Should I go to his broadcast room and spread this news?]

    [I can''t stand it any longer.]

    Seeing this, I hurriedly stopped them and told my fans in the live broadcast room not to leak the news if they still wanted to continue watching the show.

    Just in case, Tang Rou and I looked at each other and decided that we needed to hurry up and act.

    After all, there''s no way for the two of us to control what so many fans will do.

    In front of me, Mai Tianyou was still shouting as he barged into the room. At the same time, he was also mixed in with the female anchorwoman''s various charmed shouts. It was as if I could hear the sound of Mai Tianyou''s phone ringing.

    At this moment, my heart was truly a bit unbalanced. I no longer felt the slightest bit guilty.

    Although this house is old and run-down, there are some old things that are similar to curtains. I took one of the fake heads and placed it on top of my own head. Then, I draped the old curtains over my body.

    Tang Rou stood behind me and helped me hold my cellphone.

    The two people in front were too focused on following the routes that they had arranged for them to find the heads hanging in the air or hiding in the cabinets. They didn''t even notice that I had already stuck my head in front of them.

    Finally, when I came up behind Mai Tianyou, the kid seemed to feel that something was wrong and quickly turned around with the phone in his hand.

    That kind of head coming down the bridge can hide my entire face in it. I can see the look on Mai Tianyou''s face from the hole of the fake head, as if his father had already died.

    "Ah ˇ­" "Ghosts!"

    My guess is that Mai Tianyou was bewitched by the ghost last time, so he had a little psychological shadow. He saw a ghost that he didn''t set up, and after it appeared, it fell down with its eyes looking behind it.

    The woman dressed in revealing clothing beside him didn''t look too good. However, her face and makeup looked as if they had smoked a ghost. She was also so frightened that she collapsed onto the ground, trembling.

    This was completely out of my expectations, but the play had to go on, so I simply slipped the phone out of Wheat Field Oil''s hand, in an oddly stiff posture, of course, like a zombie.

    Then I lifted my leg and kicked him in the leg bone.

    As if this guy was faking fainting, he immediately opened his eyes and jumped up.

    "You want to see a ghost, don''t you?"

    Before the other party could react, I suppressed my voice and started to speak in a low voice.

    "No no, I was just messing around ˇ­" When did you come here? "

    Looking at how scared the other party was, I really couldn''t help but want to laugh. However, in order to let the netizens clearly see this fellow''s ugly expression, I held back my laughter and continued to speak in that hoarse voice.

    "I''ve already lived here for almost 100 years. I''m very lonely. It looks to me like you like this place. You''ve made my place full of heads ˇ­" Why don''t you stay here and accompany me? "

    "Don''t, big brother Gui, grandpa Gui, I''m still young and I don''t want to stay here with you, the girl beside you isn''t even 20 years old yet, although she''s not a virgin and she doesn''t look too good, but she''s still alive, you can keep him, I''ll be leaving first ˇ­"

    Mai Tianyou was truly despicable and shameless to the extreme. He extended his hand to point at the girl who had shrunk into a ball, and immediately crawled up, stumbling as he tried to run away.

    "You bastard, are you even a man? Didn''t you say that there are no ghosts here? Now that you have encountered something real, you abandoned me like that? "

    The girl might have been extremely frightened. She might have been infuriated, but she still cursed out loud.

    He told them all of Mai Tianyou''s dark history, including the hidden secrets that some men couldn''t let others know about.

    I looked down at Mai Tianyou''s live broadcast room.

 C40 There is a truth

    The broadcast room was already filled with curses. Although there were still many people washing the floor for Mai Tianyou, there were so many people watching with their eyes wide open. It was hard to conceal the face of this guy.

    I also know that if things continue like this, I might really scare Mai Tianyou to death. Thus, I removed the head from my head along with the old curtain that was draped over my body.

    "Surprise ˇ­"

    The moment he saw my true face, Mai Tian You rubbed his small eyes with all his might before slapping himself in the face, grimacing in pain.

    "F * ck, you dare to set me up?"

    "Don''t be angry, everyone is in the broadcast industry. I only wanted to play a little joke on you just now, but I didn''t expect you to have such a huge reaction."

    I don''t have the slightest good impression of this guy in front of me. Even if this guy were to be tricked by so many fans, he wouldn''t feel the slightest bit of guilt. After all, when this guy was doing a live broadcast just now, he said that I was worthless.

    "What the heck is this?" "You''re still broadcasting live, it''s about to close ˇ­"

    When Mai Tianyou saw this, Tang Rou, who was right behind me, was still holding the phone. She immediately understood that we were still broadcasting live and immediately rushed forward to snatch it.

    Of course, I wouldn''t let him succeed, I just directly kicked a broken chair beside my feet. Being caught off guard, Mai Tianyou fell flat on his face.

    He had been wearing white pants and had been scared to the point of pooping and urinating. Now, he could clearly see the disheveled girl hiding in the corner finally recovering her wits. She finally switched off the phone in her hand and ended their live broadcast.

    I took the phone from Tang Rou.

    [Damn, this Mai Tianyou is really a wonder of the live broadcast world.]

    [This time after the live broadcast, this kid will be furious, the live broadcast will piss his pants ˇ­]

    [Scum Man, this time, I''m definitely going to lose powder.]

    The broadcast room was full of people scolding Mai Tianyou. Seeing this, I felt relieved.

    From the looks of it, this bunch of fans had forgotten about tonight''s damned quest, which made me heave a sigh of relief. However, when I saw the few comments in the comments section, my heart leaped again.

    [Didn''t you say that there are only seven heads? I thought I counted, there''s a total of eight.]

    [Did you learn math from an English teacher?]

    [I''ve counted it too. It''s only eight. Did that cameraman, who scared himself to the point of peeing his pants, add another one on purpose?]

    After seeing this, I quickly walked over to Mai Tianyou''s side, trying to resist the smell of urine and asked.

    "How many heads did you prepare?"

    "What do you mean I prepared it? "Don''t slander me in front of so many fans, I might sue you for slander."

    I said, ''Don''t play it, it gets darker and darker.

    At this moment, the skinny girl hiding far away spoke up.

    "I want to expose the conspiracy. Not only did this guy sleep me to death, he also wanted me to help him trick his fans. We prepared a total of seven heads, and they were all prepared according to the rumors about this place."

    "Your father didn''t give you money for this inside out thing?"

    Mai Tianyou was immediately enraged. He cursed out loud and wanted to rush over to beat him up.

    I lifted my leg and knocked Mai Tianyou down again.

    "Did you really only prepare seven heads?"

    Mai Tianyou saw my expression and felt something was wrong. He nodded at me.

    I hastily turned around to look at Tang Rou. The latter also had a very serious expression.

    That should be right, we did count out eight heads, which means that out of the eight heads we found, one of them wasn''t prepared by Mai Tianyou.

    "What''s going on?"

    Mai Tianyou blinked his rodent eyes at me, and all I could do was show him the contents of the chat room.

    "You bastard, did you really let these people see what happened just now?"

    Mai Tianyou wanted to get angry, but he knew that he was no match for me. He could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger.

    "What you should be worried about right now isn''t what the netizens have seen?" However, one of the eight heads must be real. Tell me where those heads are, otherwise, no one can think of leaving tonight. "

    Actually, what I said was just to scare him. If it doesn''t work, we can just directly shut down the live broadcast, return along the same route and run out the back door.

    Since a meticulous netizen had discovered that there was an extra head, they naturally had to solve this mystery. On one hand, I wanted others to feel that I was professional enough, and on the other hand, I also wanted to reward them handsomely. Although tonight I had teased this despicable male host, the amount of reward was far less than the previous few times.

    So it was worth taking a risk for money.

    "Let''s say this first. I did this to save your lives. Actually, I had no other choice. It''s all because of the two of you. You guys got rid of my fans, so I had to eat too."

    Mai Tianyou did his best to avoid the range of the camera and wanted to stand by my side, but I immediately used my peach wood sword to push him away.

    "Don''t scare me, is there a ghost?"

    The girl from before also ran over to my side, causing Mai Tianyou to grind his teeth in anger, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Alright, now let''s hurry forward and find the heads you just arranged."

    I immediately walked forward.

    [I thought I won''t see a ghost tonight, but it seems like there is hope.]

    [Brother Ghost''s live broadcast room has never disappointed us. Do your best.]

    [I wonder how is the female zombie yesterday? Why don''t you investigate this matter thoroughly?]

    Noticing that there were still many netizens who were preoccupied with the unfinished business from yesterday, I could only pretend that I didn''t see anything. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to, or that I didn''t dare to continue, but that I was unable to openly oppose those government officials.

    Mai Tianyou followed behind us from a distance. That girl was rather cooperative as he pointed out the positions of those heads on the way.

    Sure enough, there were a few fake heads that had been placed there beforehand, just a few that we met along the way.

    By this time I had counted to five.

 C41 False Reality

    Adding on the fake heads at the entrance, he could already tell six of them, which meant that the other two heads were one real and one fake.

    [I bet that the next one to face you is a real human head.]

    [What right do you have to say that the next one is definitely real? I think the one who will float in the courtyard is the real one.]

    Have you all forgotten that there is one more person at the door? I bet on that one.]

    Even though I knew that the one at the door isn''t real, I didn''t divulge it.

    According to the female streamer, there was only one head in the courtyard, but the exact location had been forgotten.

    And we saw two in the yard, the one with the ghost in the yard.

    I casually said a few words to pacify the atmosphere. After which, I raised my phone and directly walked to the entrance. The front entrance was the courtyard that leads to the main entrance.

    "This is a fake ˇ­"

    The pale face in front was floating back and forth in the yard.

    I didn''t have time to ask, but Mai Tianyou had already walked over and removed the head from my body. He placed it in his hand and lightly patted it a few times. Sure enough, it emitted a clear sound.

    I''m going to move the camera over to let the fans see.

    [No, this head looks different from the previous one.]

    [I admit my defeat if I lose, don''t spout nonsense.]

    [Holy shit, did the head blink just now?] "He seems to be laughing ˇ­

    When I saw this comment, I quickly shifted my gaze from the screen to the object in Mai Tianyou''s hand.

    "What? Why do you look at me like that?"

    Mai Tianyou was stunned by my stare, while subconsciously holding the fake head with his hand, he asked.

    My throat was dry.

    The eyes of these fans weren''t a problem. The thing that should have been a fake head in their hands had an expression that shouldn''t have appeared.

    It was clearly an even more ferocious and terrifying face, and it was cracking its lips and laughing coldly.

    "Throw that thing away quickly ˇ­"

    At this moment, I was exceptionally calm. I reached out my hand to grab the peach wood sword, blocking Tang Rou behind me. The other female host had already hidden herself.

    "Don''t try to fool me. Don''t tell me I don''t recognize the things I have arranged myself?"

    However, Mai Tianyou thought that I was intentionally making him make a fool out of himself, so he casually tossed the head in his hand forward, lifting his leg into a position where he would have to shoot.

    He really didn''t want to die.

    I hurried to the distance to hide, then heard Mai Tianyou''s mocking laughter.

    "Aren''t you always acting cool? A fake head scared you like this. "

    I could almost foresee what would happen to this unlucky fellow next.

    With a bang, the fake head was kicked flying into the air. However, in front of Mai Tianyou was still a disheveled, malevolent ghost with a pale complexion.

    This ghost was completely different from the ghosts he had met before. He only had a long tongue hanging from his broken chin, dripping. The blood had not dried yet, and the surrounding air became extremely cold, accompanied with an extremely disgusting stench.

    [He is a real ghost, his looks are way too f * cking repulsive.]

    "Isn''t this a prop?" Could it be that these two hosts are working together to set us up?]

    [F * ck you, this thing came out from that item. Now, all those fake heads hanging around the haunted yard have led to it.]

    [Heaven''s blessing is freezing...]

    The audience was naturally watching for the fun. They weren''t afraid that it would be too big of a problem. My hands were already sweating profusely.

    "Mother ˇ­" "Hurry up and bring me home ˇ­"

    Mai Tianyou was actually crying, because at this time, the single headed ghost was already slowly turning around.

    Just as I was hesitating on whether I should take advantage of the ghost''s back to me, the streamer fell to the ground with a clatter. He fainted in a beautiful manner, and this time it was definitely true.

    [Falling Cliffs Fake, why didn''t you go to the World Cup?]

    [This time, it should be true, looks like this kid has fallen quite miserably.]

    [Host, you''re deliberately doing this for the sake of not making a move. I hope you can make a fool of yourself, but I like it ˇ­]

    Brother Tianyou fell. That head instantly turned around and pounced towards us.

    Naturally, I didn''t hesitate to smash the peach wood sword in my hand towards that extremely ugly face. However, the peach wood sword seemed to have hit a rock, and with a "pa da" sound, it actually split into two.

    Just like my fragile little heart.

    "Holy sh * t, what''s going on?" The thing that was most convenient to him was easily broken by this ghost face. What was this material made of?

    I panicked. I didn''t know what to do next. Tang Rou, who was behind me, reminded me.

    "Hurry up and use the Soul Suppressing Talisman."

    I replied and hurriedly took out a yellow talisman from my pocket that I had prepared a long time ago. Taking advantage of the face that was hacking towards me once again, I threw my hands out.

    Don''t watch those Ghost Grasping Masters throwing charms on TV, it''s like throwing darts. I feel like it''s bullshit.

    This thing was very light and its shape was irregular, so it could only smack onto the dirty stuff at a close distance.

    I could feel that the instant the Yellow Symbol left my hand, a wave of scorching heat and white smoke came out. That face shrieked and it truly took a huge blow.

    I was a little regretful that I was too blindly confident when I used the Peach Blossom Sword and didn''t throw two of his Thunder Palms first.

    [Society, I thought that the Peach Blossom Sword is broken and the streamer is going to be cold. I didn''t expect there to be such a technique.]

    [Why don''t you look at who this Ghost Bro is? Let the ugly ghost die.]

    [This is really too exciting. You even let this ugly ghost down without giving me rewards.]

    Finally, I heard the sound of all kinds of super powers giving out rewards that I had been looking forward to for a long time. I composed myself and used two fingers to pick up a second yellow talisman.

    I was originally planning on taking the initiative to attack, but at this moment, Tang Rou shouted from behind me.

    "Hurry back to the house, or it''ll be too late."

    What do you mean? I have the upper hand, okay?

 C42 Surrounded by ghosts

    It was only until I saw the few white shadows on the screen that I finally understood why Tang Rou wanted me to hide.

    [Host, run. That ugly ghost is here to find a helper.]

    [One, two, three...] How many in the world are there?]

    [Seven, are these seven heads coming together to summon the Divine Dragon?]

    I''ll go to the f * ck, it''s really bad luck for me to be stuck in here with cold water in my mouth. I thought I would be able to get through the night safely, but at most, I''ll meet a big head who doesn''t have a body.

    Never would he have thought that a yellow talisman would be auctioned. This fellow actually called his own brothers and sisters over.

    The blobs of white shadows had already lined up in front of the door and surrounded me. Honestly speaking, my legs were a little weak now, but before I returned to the house, I clenched my teeth and dragged Mai Tianyou, who had already fainted, back into the house. As I passed through the doorway, her little head seemed to hit the threshold, letting out a thumping sound.

    I clearly saw Mai Tianyou. I grimaced in pain as I opened my eyes, but when I saw the ghost shadows behind me, I immediately closed my eyes and shouted out.

    "Holy shit, I fainted again ˇ­"

    With a bang, the door closed. Tang Rou very skillfully took out a yellow Glyph and stuck it to the door gap.

    "Hurry up, those windows are all glued together. It won''t be easy to deal with so many of them all at once."

    I quickly nodded my head and took out yellow talismans. Tang Rou and I quickly stuck it in a circle around the room.

    This dilapidated house, full of damp and musty smells, has now become our safe haven.

    With these Soul Suppressing Talismans, I think we can at least hold on for a little longer. Who knows? The seven calabash girls might not be able to wait that long and disperse on their own.

    Are those still outside? I didn''t see it clearly just now, so the streamer opened the door for us to take a look.]

    [Are you trying to kill my big sister Tang Rou? If it were you, would you dare open the door?]

    [The streamer is truly loyal, and he even saved that Mai Tianyou for you.]

    "Don''t f * cking pretend to be dead, hurry up and get up. No one will care about you later."

    I snappily stepped forward and kicked Mai Tianyou on the butt. Afterwards, I hurriedly rubbed my shoes on the wall.

    Only then did Mai Tianyou pretend to wake up from the pain, covering the back of his head as he frantically took out his flashlight and shone on the surroundings.

    "The two of us were originally living a good live broadcast, but you guys insisted on coming here to cause trouble. Now that''s great, we actually lured those ghosts over. What do we do now?"

    The brat was scared silly, so I didn''t pay him any attention. Instead, I went to the door and stuck my eyes to the crack of the door as I looked outside.

    When I saw it, I was so scared that I almost dropped my phone.

    The wounds on the heads were extremely uneven, as if they had been ripped off alive from the neck. One of them even had a long piece of something similar to a windpipe.

    My scalp tingled and I quickly took two steps back. In order to increase the visibility, I aimed the camera at the gap in the door and shined the flashlight outside.

    This scene really wasn''t terrifying. It could only be described with one word.

    At the same time that I received these fans'' curses, I also received another round of crazy rewards.

    "I won''t be able to last much longer like this. These talismans all have a time limit."

    Tang Rou ran to a window and added another Whampoa, while shouting at me.

    As expected, when the flashlight shone through, it found that the old window was already full of holes. A ferocious looking head kept stretching out its tongue, wanting to lick the window paper away.

    There was only half a peach wood sword left in my hand. I quickly wiped the blood on the sword and smacked it on the tongue.

    With a sizzling sound, black smoke immediately emerged from the surface of the yellow talisman. It seemed as though it had been burned, as it creaked and squeaked before leaving the window. However, I noticed that the yellow talisman on it had turned to dust and was slowly disappearing.

    The seven ghosts gathered outside the room. The Yin Qi was too dense, and the Soul Suppressing Talisman was originally connected to the Yin Qi. Therefore, it would naturally deplete a lot of Yin Qi if it was to continuously display its effects.

    The two of us only had about a dozen or twenty yellow Talisman-Dollars on us.

    At this rate of consumption, he might not even last half an hour. Furthermore, it was not even midnight yet, so it was impossible for him to survive until morning.

    "Here, this piece of paper is almost burnt out." The girl was hopping up and down in another window.

    I quickly grabbed a yellow Talisman and stuck it on.

    [This little girl, she doesn''t look much. She is dressed very coquettishly. Do you want me to consider taking her in?]

    [That''s right, staying to be a comfort woman is pretty good, you must be living well.]

    [Pui, you filthy people, the streamer is about to be trapped to death by a ghost, and you are still thinking about this?]

    I really didn''t have the time to pay attention to these fans, because right now, I could feel that the entire room seemed to be slightly shaking. The windows with yellow talismans pasted on them and even the door boards were already trembling.

    "Is that Taoist Laoshan not online tonight?"

    Tang Rou''s words reminded me, but I looked through all the messages and couldn''t find that guy''s figure. Logically speaking, Daoist Priest Laoshan should be paying attention to my live broadcast at all times. In addition, he definitely wouldn''t sit idly and do nothing in the face of such a crisis.

    It''s better to ask for help than to ask for help. At this point in time, I don''t want to call for help. After all, that''s the second choice I have when I''m really at my wit''s end.

    "Have you brought all your belongings today?"

    When I asked this question, Tang Rou immediately understood what I meant. She nodded her head and wrapped her waist around it. She opened up a leather bag. Inside were bottles and jars. Seeing these things, I felt a bit excited.

    "Friends of the audience, watch carefully. Not only is Ghost Bro able to solo all sorts of evil spirits and send them back to the Underworld, but he''s also good at setting up arrays to repel evil spirits. Today, I''ll let you personally witness the might of this Soul-Sealing Array."

    Just as he said.

    I threw my phone to the female anchorman beside me. Then, I quickly cleared a space in the house and prepared to set up a formation.

 C43 Hundred Ghostss Night Walk

    "What are you guys doing?" Have you seen too many zombie movies? "

    I didn''t pay any attention to that Mai Tianyou who was talking to me on the side. Instead, I quickly followed the method that the Taoist Laoshan taught me and scattered the items that were mixed with cinnabar and cinnabar uniformly in a circle of around two meters in diameter, according to a set of rules and order.

    Tang Rou quickly coordinated with me and placed a few yellow talismans on a specific spot in the circle.

    [What is the streamer up to? Is this inviting a god?]

    "Please your head, I can''t tell that he is opening a stage for us. Ghost bro is so professional."

    [I knew there will be surprises watching Ghost Bro''s live broadcast, but did you guys really get any use for it?]

    The little female anchorwoman was holding a phone as she constantly filmed the images of us setting up the array. I glanced at the screen on the phone. Other than a large number of provinces, most of the people here have a deep interest in the array.

    "Hurry up, these yellow talismans are about to collapse."

    Mai Tianyou was shouting at the top of his lungs.

    I didn''t care about looking at the yellow talismans at the windows and the entrance of the room. They were basically all used on the Yang Locking Array. Whether or not I could save my life tonight would depend on this one move.

    "Come here, stand together with this fragrant ashes. Be careful, don''t step on it, and don''t touch anything."

    I called out to Mai Tianyou and the anchorman, who immediately rushed over. The four of us were squeezed into a circle with a diameter of less than two meters, making it seem a little awkward. However, this wasn''t the time to be too fussy about it.

    After the four of us entered the circle, the already dilapidated gates suddenly shattered into pieces. Two of their hideous heads flew in, and the other windows and back doors similarly weren''t able to withstand them either. The seven heads were like seven dragon pearls as they rapidly charged towards us.

    "What should we do next? My dear grandma, I will not do live broadcasts anymore."

    [Brother Tianyou peed again...] This batch of Kidney Six''s ˇ­]

    [I''ll probably be sick in the future.]

    [I don''t think they have a future. How can they hold on to so many ghosts?]

    Hearing the dense sounds of bounty coming from my ears, I gritted my teeth and bit my own finger apart. Then, I wiped the half of the peach wood sword on my finger a few times before stabbing it into the ground with all my might.

    I know, as long as we can push the peach wood sword to the ground, then this Great Yang Lock Array will be able to activate. At such a close distance, if we gather all of our Yang energy, we should be able to kill off these heads.

    Even if we can''t smoothly exterminate all of these heads, we can at least inflict some serious damage to them. This way, we will have the chance to escape quickly.

    Honestly speaking, I didn''t have any confidence. After all, I had broken this peach wood sword before. I didn''t know whether I would be able to succeed or not with only half of it remaining.

    Fortunately, there was an intense pain in my hand, and the half of the peach wood sword was pierced into the crack between the green bricks. At the same time, a muffled sound like thunder rang out beside my ears, and I helplessly looked at the yellow paper in the middle of the formation, which was emitting a dazzling light as it shot out the seven heads around me. Without exception, all of them were struck by the yellow talismans.

    "Success ˇ­"

    My stiff hand was still tightly holding onto the half of the peach wood sword that was stabbed into the ground. As I looked at the heads that had already fled, the corner of my mouth twitched.

    The scene just now was quite thrilling.

    [Brother Ghost is awesome. I love you so much! I want to give you a baby.]

    [Me too...]

    [This world is too crazy, where are the seven Dragon Balls?]

    "Now hurry and move towards the door."

    I forcefully pulled on the ground and pulled out the peach wood sword. Even though there was only half left, it seemed to be my only life-saving weapon.

    Like a swarm of bees, the four of us quickly jumped into the courtyard and headed straight for the door. I looked around me for a moment and saw that none of the ghosts could be seen. Only then did we dare to heave a sigh of relief.

    The one running right in front was Mai Tianyou, whose pants were already wet. Although this brat was scared stiff a moment ago, when he saw all those ghosts disappearing, he ran even faster than a rabbit.

    However, this guy''s body hit the wooden door with a bang and then rebounded beautifully. He came back like a dead dog falling in front of us and was grimacing in pain.

    "You bastards, the live broadcast is the same as the live broadcast. Why did you lock the door?"

    Mai Tianyou cursed, but after Tang Rou and I looked at each other, we felt chills down our spines.

    "Laozi didn''t lock the door at all, okay?"

    After being yelled at by me, the few people beside me shuddered once again.

    I walked to the door in disbelief and forcefully pushed it twice. The door was actually locked from the outside and I could clearly hear the sound of the metal chain shaking.

    There''s no scientific basis for this. There was no lock at all when we came here, and even if these ghosts were here, I don''t think they had the intelligence to do so.

    What was going on?

    "Don''t just stand there. Everyone, push with all your might."

    I directly moved my shoulder to the middle of the wooden door and the four of them used all of our strength to forcefully smash it a few times. However, the door that already looked as though it would be mottled was unexpectedly not pushed open, but instead, it was tiring to the point that I had to breathe heavily.

    "Who the f * ck is this?" Are you kidding me? "

    I glanced at the screen and my hair stood on end.

    [Those things are back, above you all.]

    [Screw it, I saw it too. Is it the tongue or intestines that are hanging out from under the neck?]

    [That is called the Trachea, how fearsome is its lack of culture.]

    A buzzing sound came from my head as I quickly raised my head to look up. Right at that moment, a wet and cold object smacked my face with a ''pa'' sound. It carried an extremely stinky smell, as though it was a pig in water.

 C44 Cerberus

    I resisted the urge to vomit and smacked the half of the peach wood sword in my hand.

    However, that thing had already disappeared. When I turned around, I found that Tang Rou was painfully clutching her neck with both her feet off the ground.

    On top of Tang Rou''s head, that black mass was continuously moving upwards. I saw a piece of trachea sticking out from under her head. It hooked onto Tang Rou''s neck like a rope, seemingly intending to directly hang Tang Rou there.

    Mai Tianyou and that little female streamer were also in extreme pain. They scratched their faces and necks, but I couldn''t be bothered with them. I wholeheartedly wanted to save Tang Rou.

    Unfortunately, Tang Rou was already one meter above the ground and was constantly being held up by that head. I couldn''t catch up to her, so my legs kicked wildly. Tang Rou''s eyeballs were about to pop out. I knew that a woman definitely wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    "Bastard, quickly release it."

    I jumped up and down in the yard, the half of the peach wood sword in my hand useless. Just as I was about to use all my strength to grab onto Tang Rou''s thigh, a cold air suddenly came from behind my neck.

    At the same time, a head thrusted over and directly bit my arm. I cried out in pain before falling down.

    My two heads were like two mad dogs, pouncing towards my neck one after the other. My mouth was filled with black teeth, and they continuously gave off a terrible stench. The wounds on my neck were very irregular.

    "F * ck, why don''t you help me?"

    I felt resentment in my heart. I didn''t know why, but the Demon Face and Lotus Flower in my chest didn''t move at all today.

    My old life-saving tools suddenly lost their effectiveness, which made me uncomfortable.

    Thus, while waving the half of the peach wood sword in my hand, I slapped the two ugly faces with great force, while also reaching out my hand to rip open the buttons of my clothes. Under the pale moonlight, I saw the sinister and terrifying face on my chest.

    I don''t know if it''s because I absorbed the moonlight or because I felt the deathly aura coming from the two heads, but the burning sensation finally returned to my chest.

    I could only watch helplessly as two streaks of red light shot out from the evil ghost''s eyes and pierced through the two heads from left and right in an instant.

    The two heads immediately turned into a puddle of black water and fell from the sky. At the same time, there was some greyish smell that was sucked into my body by the big mouth of the evil ghost.

    I know that for me, I don''t know if this is a blessing or a curse. It is very likely that I will lose my life here, but saving someone at this time is still the most important. I quickly stood up and tore open my chest. I aimed at the head, which was still dragging Tang Rou''s body through the air.

    At the same time, another ray of red light pierced through the left eye of the evil ghost, accurately hitting the head that was continuously climbing upwards.

    Tang Rou''s body fell to the ground. I hastily pounced over and used myself as a human cushion to save Tang Rou.

    Even though this woman looked rather slim, she seemed lifeless and heavy at this moment. It was as if a lump of frozen meat had hit my body, almost causing me to bubble.

    "How are you?"

    I quickly turned my body to check on Tang Rou''s condition. At this moment, the girl''s eyes were closed and she was no longer breathing.

    F * ck, could he have been strangled to death?

    Men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other right now. If it''s like this, then I don''t have the time to care. I quickly reached out my hands to rip open Tang Rou''s collar and then pressed down on her ample chest.

    I''m really not very good at this kind of first aid.

    But seeing that Tang Rou''s eyes were growing more and more unfocused, I knew that I couldn''t continue delaying any longer. Then, I opened my mouth and sucked in a fierce breath, opening up Tang Rou''s cherry lips and fiercely blowing into them.

    After three or four tries, Tang Rou unexpectedly coughed and her eyes gradually lit up.

    I felt relieved and out of breath.

    "Why don''t you just do it, why do you stick your tongue in?" Tang Rou wiped her mouth and glared at me.

    I swear to God, I was so worried that I couldn''t even breathe. How could I pay attention to whether or not I stuck my tongue in?

    This woman was too much. She already had the time, yet she still cared about such small details.

    "Be careful!"

    I hadn''t even gotten out of my hypoxia when I suddenly heard Tang Rou''s scream. Then, I saw the thin and shriveled Mai Tianyou clench his teeth, baring his claws as he pounced towards me. His movements were extremely agile, just like a wild cat in heat.

    F * ck, what''s going on?

    I saw three heads on that tiny neck of Mai Tianyou''s.

    He was simply the legendary Cerberus.

    Moreover, these three heads were tightly connected together, and their expressions and expressions were all different. There was not the slightest bit of incongruity.

    The anchorman on the other side also stood up shakily. There were only two heads on his neck.

    "They''ve been possessed by ghosts, but our yellow talismans have already been used up. What should we do now?"

    I lifted my leg and kicked Mai Tianyou in the chest. Originally, this kind of trash would have been sent flying by my kick, but this time, I felt as though I had kicked a metal board, causing me to retreat two steps back before ferociously smashing against the tree behind me.

    Tang Rou had been caught up by that little female streamer and was currently circling around the hill.

    I know that if this goes on, the two of us will definitely be played to death. I killed three of the seven heads, and one of them is still missing.

    "Hurry and call the Taoist Laoshan for help."

    Seeing that the situation has turned out like this, I could only muster my ugly spirit of fearlessness towards death. I picked up the half of the peach wood sword in my hand and stopped the female streamer.

    In any case, letting two sheep go would be a waste of time, so I might as well sacrifice myself to give Tang Rou some time. At this time, the only person who can save my life is Daoist Laoshan.

 C45 Give it your all

    "Continue the live broadcast and don''t stop."

    When Tang Rou heard my words, she immediately picked up the cell phone that was still broadcasting live. At the same time, she started to use her other cell phone to call Taoist Laoshan''s number.

    "Damn, he''s not answering the phone."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, my legs went weak and I was almost pushed to the ground by the female host who pounced at me.

    Fortunately, in my busy state, I knocked her on my elbow. With the help of the rebound force, I curled up in a corner and stubbornly resisted.

    "Motherf * cker, we always break our chains at critical moments."

    I scolded him angrily. It seemed that he was really in suspense tonight, but the evil ghost in his chest seemed to have eaten its fill and didn''t intend to continue helping me.

    If I could uncover it, I''d have to flip two big ears.

    "Hurry up and think of another way, I can''t hold on any longer."

    "I was just thinking ˇ­"

    Tang Rou repeatedly stamped her feet and then stared straight at the cellphone in the middle of the live broadcast.

    "There''s a snowflake saying, use your blood to cover the red lotus on your belly, that this will restore your ability."

    What the heck is this?

    Upon hearing the name, I immediately thought of Zhou Xue.

    This woman may not have been friendly with me, but the suggestion she made last time seemed to have helped me a lot.

    Tang Rou repeated what she had said before. She coincidentally saw that Mai Tianyou had wrapped his claws around his shoulder and a large amount of blood immediately oozed out.

    I didn''t care too much about it. I reached out my hand and slapped the red lotus.

    Almost at the same instant, the tattoo of the evil spirit on his chest, which had already closed its eyes, suddenly opened its eyes, and a brilliant red light pierced through one of the heads on Mai Tianyou''s neck.

    A mournful scream was followed by a large puddle of black water dripping from that Blessed One''s body.

    [What the heck! The snow is drifting! It really is like offering charcoal in the middle of a snowstorm.]

    No wonder that Evil Spirit would only be able to use a tiny bit of its ability every time it closed its eyes. It turned out that it was restricted by that red lotus flower.

    After it was covered by my blood, the effects of the red lotus seemed to have disappeared. On the contrary, it made the image of the evil ghost become even more powerful.

    Facing the two men''s ferocious attacks just like that, the evil ghost''s single eye continuously emits red rays of light. Finally, it kills the ghost heads in front of me.

    However, the ghost aura on my body is getting more and more absorbed. I seem to be able to see the sinister ghost as a demonic smile appears on my face. Furthermore, the opened eye is slowly closing.

    "Don''t sleep, hey ˇ­" There''s one more left. "

    I was very clear on my count just now. The seven heads were already taken by this evil spirit six times, and I still lack the last Dragon Pearl. I just don''t know where he''s hiding it.

    "Is it all over? Let''s hurry up and leave this place. "

    Tang Rou ran over while holding her phone in a fluster.

    "I wonder who locked the door. We can''t get out at all now."

    "Climb the wall!"

    Tang Rou quickly ran up the wall. The wall was at least three meters tall, which wasn''t easy to climb up. However, after Tang Rou threw off her two long legs, she jumped up and landed on the wall.

    Damn, this was simply an overlord flower.

    No wonder I''ve always felt that Tang Rou''s muscles were quite good.

    "What are you waiting for?" Jump up and I''ll catch you. "

    I took a look at Mai Tianyou and the female anchorman, who were wobbling to their feet, and started to run as I urged them toward the wall.

    I originally thought that I wouldn''t be able to jump too high, but I didn''t think that I would be able to directly leap into the air and stretch my hand out to lie on top of the wall.

    I saw Tang Rou give me a strange look, but this time, I didn''t care.

    Tang Rou had already opened her long legs. She held her cellphone up to me as she prepared to jump down.

    However, when I looked up, my scalp went numb.

    Tang Rou''s hair was a bit messy, but I saw a bunch of black shadows slowly crawling out from Tang Rou''s hair. It was surprisingly an incomparably fierce face.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Tang Rou subconsciously aimed the camera at herself. Before I could stop her, Tang Rou cried out and fell backwards onto the ground.

    I hastily reached out to grab Tang Rou''s ankle. Luckily, I was able to move in time. Tang Rou screamed in fear as she fell down and struggled.

    I could see her fair thighs. Under the effect of gravity, her skirt had been completely flipped up to her waist. I could even see her supple yet stunning figure and some adorable contours.

    Of course, I wasn''t in the mood to enjoy such beautiful scenery because on Tang Rou''s shoulder, the head kept climbing upwards. In the blink of an eye, it was lying on Tang Rou''s thigh.

    "Hurry up and remove this thing."

    Tang Rou used all her strength to shake it. I felt like I couldn''t grab her ankle.

    "Don''t f * cking move, do you want to fall to your death?"

    "Stop!" I shouted in exasperation. At this moment, the head unexpectedly stopped between Tang Rou''s legs and lewdly stuck out its shrivelled up tongue that had a bit of black liquid dripping out, licking the space between Tang Rou''s legs.

    "Damn, let go of that girl!"

    Seeing that I was about to be invaded by this pervert''s head, I didn''t know where I got the strength to do so. I used all my might and lifted Tang Rou''s white thighs upside down, while at the same time, her wretched head was already right in front of me, pressing coincidentally onto my chest.

    "Kill you!"

    The evil ghost in his chest once again opened its eyes slightly. Although it was half-closed, a red light still appeared and instantly pierced through the evil ghost''s head.

    A sad and shrill scream along with a large amount of black liquid spurted out, directly covering Tang Rou''s entire thigh.

    Finally, I adjusted Tang Rou''s position and then turned around to look at the courtyard.

    The young female anchorwoman and Mai Tianyou desperately tried to jump onto the wall, but they just couldn''t reach it.

    "Don''t bother, we''ll open the door later."

    I jump down from the wall. As expected, a large metal lock has been placed on the previously bare door.

 C46 Who dares to screw me

    The big iron lock was quite strong, and I tried kicking it twice, but there was no way to break it.

    "Let''s find out if there''s anyone who can help us."

    As I spoke, I walked two circles around the entrance and finally found a rather intact piece of blue brick.

    "Don''t f * cking knock on the door, I''ll think of a way to get you out."

    I shouted from outside and the door immediately quietened down. I mustered my strength and smashed down at the direction of the lock and my life.

    My strength seemed to have increased a lot. The big iron lock clicked open.

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and run."

    An ashen-faced Mai Tianyou came running out, completely ignoring the female host beside him.

    Originally, after experiencing all that just now, the time for the live broadcast was almost over. I have also succeeded in killing seven, leaving only my head behind. This way, we can successfully retreat.

    However, there was still an important mystery that remained unsolved. That was, who had hung that lock on top of the wall just now?

    At this moment, the fans in the live broadcast room were also in heated discussion. All kinds of speculations accompanied the bounty, constantly attracting my attention.

    [Who put the lock on the door?]

    [That bunch must have done it.]

    "Do you have any common sense?" [Since when have I ever seen ghosts that can lock doors? And if those ghosts wanted to kill them, why would they use such a low-leveled method?]

    "If you''re afraid, then go."

    I impatiently waved my hand at Mai Tianyou. I estimated that this brat''s reputation on the internet would definitely become worse. Of course, this had nothing to do with me.

    "You are truly giving up your life for the sake of being red. Are you not going to leave?"

    The latter part of the sentence, Mai Tianyou said it to the female anchorwoman, who looked at me hesitantly. But in the end, she still whispered a ''thank you'' before quickly following Mai Tianyou to the end of the street.

    [This woman is really blind, she isn''t going to follow us ghost brothers.]

    [The radish and the cabbage each have their own love. How do you know that it isn''t true love?]

    [Holy JB, look at that Blessed One, I feel disgusted. The scum man has been appraised!]

    "Are you still planning to continue the live broadcast?"

    Tang Rou looked around nervously, her face filled with uncertainty.

    To be honest, the most correct thing to do right now is to quickly leave this place together with Mai Tianyou and the rest. After all, the peach wood sword is broken, and most of the things I brought with me to dispel the evil spirits have been used up.

    However, after a careful count, we have already exterminated all seven of them. I believe that there won''t be any problems tonight.

    It wouldn''t be too late to continue the live broadcast after receiving the last round of rewards. Of course, I also really want to know who the person who locked the door was and for what purpose.

    However, he never expected that it was due to such a fluke that we would once again be caught in a huge mess.

    Tang Rou didn''t refute him. She nodded her head and then followed me into the alley next to the house.

    With the help of the faint moonlight, when I lowered my head, I could clearly see that the evil ghost had already closed its eyes, as though it had fallen into a deep sleep. Furthermore, the red lotus that was hidden by me seemed to have dimmed a little at that moment.

    Looking back, I could roughly guess that the two things I had were not the same.

    The red lotus flower appeared at the same time as the evil spirit on my chest, so at the beginning, I mistook both items for Zhou Xue.

    However, I later discovered that Zhou Xue was only concerned with that red lotus flower, and she was also a bit suspicious of the ghost imprint on my body.

    That''s why this thing in my body either existed in the first place, but was stimulated by Zhou Xue''s virgin blood, or it was because I met those ghosts that caused this change in my body.

    Of course, I was more inclined to the earlier speculation.

    Moreover, until now, I have already discovered that my body is very different from before. First of all, the good thing is that my strength and speed have both increased by quite a bit, and my appearance and skin have both changed quite a bit, causing the value of my face to increase.

    However, there were also terrifying side effects that came along with it. I realised that I was actually a little afraid of the sunlight now. The days weren''t filled with life and vitality like before. On the contrary, I felt a little drowsy.

    But at night, especially in the middle of the night, I felt full of energy, full of energy, as if a man who had been living in the sun had suddenly changed so much that he had been forced to live in the shadows.

    I was afraid that I would really be like what the Taoist Laoshan said. In the end, the yang energy in my body would be weakened and I would be filled with a ghost aura instead. At that time, I would turn from a human to a zombie, turning into a zombie without thought.

    "Be careful!"

    Just as my thoughts were running wild, Tang Rou pulled me back.

    I realized that I had almost bumped into something dark.

    At first, I thought it was only a dilapidated wall, or rather a rather large number. However, when I got closer, I could see that it was actually a bare, dead tree with only a tree trunk and no branches or leaves.

    When this withered tree appeared in my sight, everything around me suddenly became ghastly.

    "There''s someone ˇ­"

    I had just started shivering when Tang Rou spread out her long legs and quickly ran around the dead tree in front of me. She was so fast that I was left speechless.

    I didn''t have enough time to think. I just held up my phone and flashlight and chased after them.

    Sure enough, there was a black shadow in front that circled around the dead tree and ran into a small alley. Although it was a bit clumsy, its speed was very fast and it seemed to be very familiar with this place.

 C47 Shadow

    "Stop chasing and come back quickly."

    I was worried that Tang Rou would be in danger so I quickly stopped her. But at this moment, the footsteps in front of me had already completely disappeared. It was as if the two of them had suddenly disappeared from the world.

    [What is going on? Is that person a human or a ghost?]

    "It must be a human. Can''t you see his shadow?"

    [I think he should be the guy who locked them up.]

    I quickly ran forward, but there were too many forks in the road. The originally straight alley was now like the Eight Trigrams Assimilation Diagram. After circling around, even I felt a little dizzy.

    I shouted out a few times, but there was no response. I had an extremely bad feeling in my heart.

    Just when I was panicking, I heard a muffled groan from my left front, as if someone had been viciously hit.

    Because the wind was already blowing, I couldn''t tell if the sound was from Tang Rou or not. I just took a detour around a small courtyard and quickly headed towards the source of the sound.

    Under the cold moonlight, there was a strange figure standing in front of me, blocking my way.

    This shadow''s height was slightly shorter than an ordinary person''s, but its body was extremely sturdy. For a moment, I couldn''t see its face clearly, but I felt that there was something wrong with its body.

    "Who is it?"

    I shouted loudly. At the same time that I tried to bolster my courage, I also wanted to attract Tang Rou''s attention.

    However, I didn''t hear Tang Rou''s voice. Instead, the figure standing in front of me turned around.

    At this point, I finally understood why this person looked so much shorter than the average person. Furthermore, it looked so strange, because this guy only had a high collar on his neck. He didn''t have a head or a face.

    From the looks of it, the other party''s clothing was not new. In the middle of his shoulders, where his head should have been, there were only some flesh that constantly hung out, as if there were still some blood that had yet to dry out.

    [What the hell is this? This is too freaking scary.]

    [The legendary headless ghost?]

    [The live broadcast tonight is getting more and more exciting. Do you want to go or do you want to run?]

    [Based on my calculations, the streamer will definitely go up and take care of it.]

    The comments were already completely blown up, but at the same time, they contained a large amount of rewards.

    However, I felt that the decision I made tonight was extremely wrong.

    The thing in front of me doesn''t look like a ghost no matter how I look at it, because this thing has a shadow under the moonlight.

    I also felt that the guy in front of me was very familiar. It should be the guy that ran out from behind that tree just now.

    "Are you a human or a ghost?"

    I am not a newly-born fool, and I also know that there are a lot of blind tricks in this world. This brainless fellow in front of me, it is very possible that he was disguised, after all, tonight, Mai Tianyou even had several fake heads hanging out here to do a live broadcast. There is no guarantee that someone else would use this kind of trick to scare people, or do something else.

    "Cluck, cluck ˇ­"

    However, just as the other party made such a sound that made my hair stand on end, I immediately came to the conclusion that no matter what it was, this thing in front of me is definitely not human.

    Because I am so familiar with this sound. Whenever I meet those ghosts, especially those powerful dirty things, I will hear it. It is as if this sound is a way for these ghosts to communicate or express their will.

    [The commotion is too f * cking unpleasant to listen to. The streamer, go fuck him.]

    [I saw a shadow, it should be a disguise.]

    [Host, stop dawdling. Hurry up and take action. Our big sister Tang Rou still doesn''t know what to do.]

    This sentence reminded me. Rather than getting scared to death by the opponent here, I might as well take the initiative. After all, Tang Rou had chased that guy here and hadn''t responded at all. That stuffy groan must have been caused by Tang Rou''s attack.

    However, if he were to fight with the opponent now, besides the dagger in his waist, all that was left was the broken half of the peach wood sword.

    In the end, I clenched my teeth and took out the peach wood sword. After all, based on my experience, the thing before me shouldn''t be afraid of ordinary swords.

    "Cluck, cluck ˇ­"

    This kind of sound that makes one''s scalp tingle continuously approaches me. When that thing walks, it is as light as a feather, as if there is no one with long heels. Furthermore, with every step it takes, purple and black blood would continuously spurt out from the hole.

    "Demon, eat my sword."

    With one hand holding the phone, I quickly swung the half of the peach wood sword in my right hand as if it was the thing in front of me that was stabbed through my body.

    Maybe it''s not the first time I''ve encountered these things, so I''m not particularly flustered right now.

    The peach wood sword unexpectedly stabbed into his chest and directly stabbed into it. I didn''t feel any resistance at all. In fact, half of my palm charged into his chest under this huge impact.

    It felt like he was stuck in a pile of mud.

    However, the other party suffered such heavy injuries. This didn''t seem to affect him in the slightest. Instead, he let out a ''gege'' sound and stretched out his arm, grabbing onto my throat.

    Although this thing is half a head shorter than me, it should be taller than me if I put it on my head. Thus, it didn''t seem to use much strength as it had already lifted me up with one hand.

    The peach wood sword was embedded into the other party''s chest and unable to be pulled out. I kicks the other party''s body with all of my might while trying to take out a dagger to cut off his wrist.

    However, this fellow''s strength is simply too great. Furthermore, I was simply unable to lower my head. Thus, I could clearly feel a ''pa da'' sound as the dagger that was originally pinned to my belt fell to the ground.

    "This is really over."

    I felt like the air in my body was going to be used up soon, and what was even worse, my throat felt like it was being gripped by a pair of iron pliers and was about to be crushed.

    "Hurry up and help ˇ­"

 C48 four kinds of danger

    I forced these words out of my throat, but my chest didn''t move at all.

    It must have used up all its energy tonight, so there was no way to help.

    Everything in front of my eyes gradually blurred. Even at this moment, I still subconsciously looked at the screen in my hand.

    "It can''t be that Ghost Bro is going to die, can it? Good luck."

    [This thing is too scary, why is it so powerful?]

    [Although I don''t want Brother Ghost to die just like that, it would be great to be able to watch a live broadcast of someone killing someone tonight.]

    A large part of the people in the live broadcast room seemed to be waiting for my life to come to an end. This made me feel even more furious.

    I can''t just die here like this. I can''t die in such a shameful way at the hands of a shameless guy.

    Even though the mysterious power in my body was no longer effective, Louis was still able to bring me back to full strength. I lifted my leg and ruthlessly kicked that fellow on the shoulder from top to bottom.

    I could feel the other party''s hand loosen a little, allowing me to take a big gulp of oxygen so that I wouldn''t be strangled to death. However, I was still tightly controlled by this brainless thing in front of me, so no matter how I kicked it, it was difficult for me to break free.

    I didn''t know when my phone fell to the ground, but I couldn''t care less about the live broadcast anymore.

    It took me a long time to find a chance, and just as I was about to disappear like this, I suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps behind me.

    "Damn, why is there one here too?"

    The one who spoke was actually Mai Tianyou. Didn''t this brat already escape with the female host? Why did he come here again?

    "Help me put it down, we''ll deal with him together."

    In my heart, I didn''t care about Mai Tianyou, but at this moment, the other party had already become my last hope. I could only give it a try.

    "How can I help you?"

    I could hear the trembling in Mai Tianyou''s voice. He should be scared, but from the looks of it, he seemed to want to join hands with me.

    "Pull out the half of the peach wood sword from his chest and chop off his arm."

    I had no way to see what was happening around me, but I could hear the sounds of the Peach Blossom Sword being pulled out from the headless guy''s chest, as well as the urging from the female streamer.

    "Come on, they''re chasing us again."

    At this moment, my mind is in a mess. I don''t really understand what this little female anchorwoman is saying.

    Using this opportunity, I kicked that guy''s shoulder again. This time, I was able to escape the clutches of the Demon Claw, and fell heavily onto the ground. The pain almost made me faint, but I still forced myself to take two deep breaths to regain my consciousness.

    "What rubbish is this? It''s not working at all."

    At this time, that Mai Tianyou was just like a little chick, being grabbed by the thing by the collar and held in midair. He was currently futilely waving the half peach wood sword in his hand.

    Although the other party didn''t really help me, it still distracted him and allowed me to escape. Without much thought, I immediately picked up the dagger from the ground and drew a cut on my palm. A large amount of blood immediately seeped out and I didn''t know if this move would work, but this was the only method I could use.

    After the dagger in my hand was stained with blood, I chopped directly at that thing''s shoulder. Of course, this time, when I circled behind it, Mai Tianyou let out a cry of surprise and was released by the other party. He was also knocked onto his butt, so much so that he couldn''t even say a word.

    "They''re here, let''s hurry up and run."

    The little girl had been looking in their direction the entire time, and her voice was tinged with fear.

    "What is it?"

    I thought the little female streamer was talking about the police, but after some thought, if the ones chasing them were real humans, then that Mai Tianyou from before wouldn''t have acted in such a righteous manner to save me.

    "It''s this thing. They don''t even have heads ˇ­"

    While the girl was speaking, I had already spotted the alley in front of us. There were two dark things that were quickly running towards us, and similarly, they were a little shorter than the average person. This is because the place on their shoulders where they should have had heads was empty.

    The brainless thing that I stabbed with two daggers at this moment pounced towards us. I reached out my hands to grab the battered Mai Tianyou, planning on looking at where Tang Rou had been injured.

    However, just as we turned around, that fellow who did not have a head suddenly jumped up high and flew past us, firmly blocking our path. The alley was originally very narrow, but we had already fallen into a situation where we could attack from both sides.

    "Damn, if I knew earlier that I wouldn''t care about you, I would have thought that you were so awesome that you could get rid of this thing. Weren''t you awesome in the live broadcast before?" "Why are you scared now?"

    Mai Tianyou stood at the side, nagging endlessly, let me heart a wave of frustration.

    I was amazing before because the ghost face on me was still effective, but now I don''t have to worry about anything else. It would be good enough if I didn''t get killed by that thing.

    "Why are you still picking up the phone when it''s already like this?"

    In the midst of her panic, the female host was actually very dedicated. She picked up the phone that was currently being broadcasted live and looked around.

    The two brainless things chasing us from behind are already only five to six meters away from us. The one beside me, even though his arm is injured, he can only randomly charge at us. His voice is so loud that I can only constantly bring the two people beside him to dodge left and right.

    However, I knew that this wasn''t the way to go. If the two things behind us were to pounce on us and squeeze us together, they would directly tear us apart.

    "Hold on for a moment, you''re almost done!"

    I suddenly heard Tang Rou''s voice and inexplicably, I felt my confidence multiply.

 C49 mass evil

    The fact that Tang Rou was still able to speak at such a loud voice meant that she wasn''t hurt, or perhaps she wasn''t hurt at all.

    I was finally able to relax a little.

    Besides, Tang Rou said that if I had to wait a bit longer, I would definitely have a way to deal with the enemies, so even if I didn''t have any strength left, I continued to do my best to resist.

    Finally, after about half a minute, I heard the familiar dull sound of an explosion. This time, the explosion happened right beside me.

    It was as if I heard Mai Tianyou''s mother''s cry. The female host at the side also covered her ears as she sat down on the floor, and at the same time, the headless corpses that were reaching out her hand ferociously just now actually stopped in their tracks like clay statues. One of her large hands had already grabbed onto my throat.

    "Don''t be f * cking stunned, hurry up and run."

    I immediately escaped from the corpse''s hands. I pulled up the female host who was squatting on the ground, then turned around and ran towards the location where Tang Rou''s voice had come from.

    "Don''t! Big Brother, quickly save me!"

    That coward, Mai Tianyou, just happened to be pressed down by a corpse at this time. The headless body kept on flowing with sticky blood, making Mai Tianyou''s face look like a dyer''s shop.

    Helpless, I could only run back once more, gritting my teeth as I pulled Mai Tianyou''s arm and dragged him out from under the corpse.

    As soon as the three of us turned a corner, we saw a pale Tang Rou.

    "What happened to you? Are you hurt?"

    Seeing that Tang Rou''s situation wasn''t too good, I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache.

    "Fortunately, I''ve learned the Qi Closure Technique. Otherwise, I would have been killed by that thing just now. Let''s not talk about that for now and quickly leave this place. If not, it would be too late."

    I saw the phone in Tang Rou''s hand. The screen was still lit up as if she was talking to someone on the phone.

    "It was the Taoist Laoshan, the one who taught him the way to deal with these fiendish demons."

    I suddenly understood. That sound just now was terrifying. It wasn''t something Tang Rou and I could do with that Yang Locking Formation.

    This Taoist Laoshan finally helped me at the most critical moment.

    "There''s a person called Snow Flower who''s telling you to quickly leave this place, otherwise it''ll be too late ˇ­"

    The little female anchorwoman held the phone and looked around at me.

    "Taoist Laoshan also said the same thing. Tonight, we seem to have been set up by someone. The appearance of these things is definitely not a coincidence."

    Until now, I could already guess that the lotus flower imprint on my body was very important to White Snow, which was why she had always paid attention to my situation. Furthermore, every day, when I was watching my live broadcast, she would take the initiative to help me when I was in danger or had some doubts that were difficult to answer.

    Now both Laoshan Taoist and Zhou Xue have solemnly made it clear that we must leave this place as soon as possible.

    "F * ck, who the hell wants to harm us?"

    While I quickly pulled Tang Rou''s hand and ran forward, I vigilantly looked around.

    Naturally, they didn''t dare return to where they came from. Those brainless things from before were called fiends according to Tang Rou''s explanation. They were also called corpse devils.

    Zombies and zombies were two completely different things.

    After a zombie died, their soul couldn''t leave their body, so it was hard for their resentment to settle down. They gathered a large amount of resentment, which was why they were able to cause harm to others.

    The corpse devil used a special method or a special condition to absorb the Yin energy from the heaven and earth. Overall, the corpse devil wasn''t as strong as a zombie.

    However, we were unlucky tonight. To think that we would encounter so many people in one go. I faintly guessed that these headless corpse devils should be compatible with the heads that we killed earlier.

    This was because the clothes worn on these corpses should have been the beginning of the Republic of China, and also fit the hairstyle and appearance of those heads.

    At first, I thought that the corpses had locked the door, but after some thought, it was impossible. Although these things have some offensive instincts, but compared to zombies, they don''t have any intelligence, so they are simply unable to perform such complicated maneuvers.

    In other words, our live broadcast was monitored from the very beginning. After I entered the house, immediately after someone secretly locked the door, wanting to trap us in that courtyard. It is also very possible that those seven heads were lured there by the fellow with the locked door.

    Then the question would arise. Did these people want to kill me and Tang Rou, or was it Mai Tianyou?

    "What have you been doing these days?"

    I turned to look at Mai Tianyou, who was running breathlessly.

    The other party immediately replied with an innocent look in his eyes.

    "Your question doesn''t have much skill behind it. What can I do that would harm the heavens and the earth?" "Normally, I would interact with beautiful female fans."

    The legendary grass powder?

    I had a look of disdain on my face, but there was something a little bit envious and resentful in my heart.

    "What else? "Why don''t you go somewhere else and instead come here to do a live broadcast?"

    Actually, at this point, I no longer had any confidence. Rather than saying that the other side might have come for Mai Tianyou, it would be more accurate to say that they had come for me and Tang Rou. Because just before tonight''s broadcast, we were already being followed and attacked by a group of unknown people.

    In addition, Tang Rou and I had our residences carefully searched by others, making me even more suspicious.

    "You mean someone wants to deal with me tonight? "That''s impossible, I came here to do a live broadcast tonight. Although I''ve been preparing for a few days, only she and I know about it."

    Mai Tianyou pointed at the female anchorwoman beside him, only to discover that she was still holding the phone respectfully in her hand.

    "Don''t f * cking broadcast it, aren''t you afraid our people will be watching it too?"

    After a long while, these words really reminded me. Although I didn''t want to give out rewards, but tonight was enough, and the live broadcast time was also around the same. After exchanging a few words with my fans, I turned off the live broadcast.

    If we were to say that our whereabouts were exposed so easily, then it would be extremely dangerous.

 C50 dark surge

    The group of people started to run forward rapidly. I could almost feel that the things behind us were getting closer and closer.

    Do not let these things catch up with you, or else you might really lose your life here today.

    However, there was an old saying: do what you are afraid of.

    Just as we turned a bend in the road in panic, the front of the road was blocked by a dark figure.

    "How many of these things are there? My luck tonight is just too bad. "

    There was a hint of tears in Mai Tianyou''s voice, and my heart was sinking rapidly.

    We already have nothing in our hands, and the thing in front of us is clearly a headless corpse.

    Since they all have seven heads, then the number of corpses they have will definitely not be less than this. We don''t know which deity brought us down today, since all of these things have already been dispatched specifically to surround and stop us from leaving.

    "Do you have more talismans on you?"

    Facing Tang Rou''s question, I helplessly shook my head. My heart was filled with bitterness.

    The only thing that remained in my hand was a small dagger with a curled blade. The dagger that was originally stained with my blood had already been covered by the corpse oil and was unable to have any effect. Furthermore, I didn''t dare to touch my wound.

    "Hurry up and think of a way. Aren''t you guys pretty awesome in the live broadcast?"

    In the face of Mai Tianyou''s words, I didn''t have the time to respond. However, the female streamer behind us was already screaming.

    "No matter what you''re planning to do, you''d better hurry up. The things behind you are already chasing you."

    Turning around, as expected, a few dark figures were charging towards us in a crooked manner. It wouldn''t take long for them to arrive behind us.

    "F * ck, let''s go all out!"

    At this point, other than going all out, there was no other way. Tang Rou''s hand was only left with a awl and she nervously placed it in front of her chest. After looking me in the eye, the two of us spread our legs and quickly ran.

    There were three at the back, and only one in front.

    As long as there was no problem with their brains, they would choose to rush forward to attack.

    Even if we don''t know where we are now, the chances of us escaping will increase by a lot after we rush over there. The size of the alley shouldn''t be that big, as long as we don''t get lost, we should be able to get out, as long as we don''t get lost ˇ­

    The thing in front of us made a gurgling sound as it stretched out its two large hands and pounced towards me and Tang Rou. This corpse was exceptionally tall and sturdy. Both of its arms were stretched out and had completely sealed off this narrow passageway.

    Tang Rou''s movements were nimble. She suddenly kicked the wall next to her and then agilely turned around. She perfectly dodged the headless corpse''s large hands and landed directly above its body.

    I couldn''t help but applaud in my heart, but I didn''t dare hesitate at all. While Tang Rou was holding onto the ancestral awl and stabbing it into the headless corpse''s chest, I quickly went forward and stabbed the dagger into the other side''s chest.

    Right now, the two of us have a pretty good teamwork together. The corpse let out a weird cry and it immediately started trembling.

    "Hurry up and leave."

    I didn''t even look behind me as I shouted. I forcefully pushed the dagger towards the corpse. At this moment, I didn''t dare to take it out. Moreover, I could feel that the dagger was covered with corpse oil.

    This made me feel exceptionally nauseous. I was also afraid that if I were to pull out the dagger, this brainless fellow would suddenly launch another attack.

    Tang Rou took out the awl and went around the corpse, landing in front of it. I followed Tang Rou''s example and stepped on the wall a few times before flipping over.

    I didn''t expect that I would be able to perform such a high difficulty gymnastic movement with such ease. From this, it seems that my physical fitness has increased quite a bit compared to before.

    The two people behind me had already caught up to me and were running together with me.

    "Do any of you know the way here?"

    As we ran, I suddenly realised that there were countless detours ahead of us. Furthermore, as I turned and turned, I felt as though I had entered a maze. I had been running crazily for several minutes already, so no matter how big this place is, I should be able to escape.

    However, the narrow passageway is still around us, and the heavy footsteps behind us are getting closer and closer. These things are attracted by our living aura, and if we don''t directly eat them, we will not stop.

    Tang Rou and I only had a basic understanding of the situation here. Even if we did, we wouldn''t know where we were.

    "Before I came here, I had studied the map carefully. It seems that if I turn left from the front, I should be able to get out."

    This timid sentence came from the female streamer who hadn''t said anything at all?

    "Are you sure?"

    If we run in the wrong direction at this time, there is a high chance that we will die without a burial ground. After all, the seven corpses are only around half of the corpses that have appeared so far. Who knows if we will meet with other enemies after running in the wrong direction.

    "The route was all planned by her, so it shouldn''t be wrong."

    Tang Rou and I nodded our heads, facing each other, and then, according to what the female streamer said, we suddenly turned at a fork in the road. Sure enough, after turning around, the road in front of us had become much more open, no longer as narrow as it was before.

    After seeing a glimmer of hope, I am finally able to heave a sigh of relief. If I were to continue along this straight wide path, I should be able to leave this damned place very quickly.

    "Wait a minute, if we just leave like this, then these things will follow us downtown. What should we do then?"

    When I thought about it, my scalp tingled, although I didn''t think of myself as a virtuous man, and I didn''t want to think about anyone else.

 C51 Step by Step

    However, if these brainless people were lured into the crowd and caused such a disaster, would it affect his grandma''s recovery?

    "Don''t worry, I''ve communicated with Taoist Laoshan before. These corpses should have been left behind from the murder case that year. They should only be able to stay here. As long as they leave the range of this alley, they will not chase down."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, I finally relaxed. It seemed that as long as I could escape from these pursuers, I would be able to escape today.

    Not too far away from this road, I could already see some lights flashing, which meant that the route the girl provided wasn''t wrong. If we continued along this road, we would be able to escape from our predicament.

    After seeing the hope, he felt that his legs had become a lot lighter. The pain in his chest, which was on the verge of burning, had also disappeared quite a bit.

    However, at this moment, my vision suddenly blurred and I saw a white figure standing in front of me.

    I was shocked and thought that the spirits of those things were trying to stop me. However, it seemed that the others beside me didn''t see anything. They only turned their heads to look at me strangely as they ran.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Rou stopped walking and ran over to pull at my arm.

    "Didn''t you see?" I quickly recounted what I had seen.

    At this moment, I could finally see the white figure that was blocking my path. It was the female ghost that was pestering me previously.

    The other party had been making gurgling noises in his throat the entire time. It seemed like he didn''t want me to leave this place.

    "I say, big sister, if you want me to wash off your grievances and find the person who killed you and take revenge for you, then can you not cause trouble at this time?"

    I looked behind me and saw that the few black shadows had already followed us. If we didn''t hurry forward, it would be too late.

    However, the female ghost kept shaking her head and just floated in front of me, not allowing me to pass.

    I immediately had a strange thought. Logically speaking, this ghost girl is currently using me, so she wouldn''t intentionally harm me. Could it be because of the danger ahead?

    "The two of you, wait a moment ˇ­"

    Before I could finish my words, Mai Tianyou and the female host, who were running at the very front, exclaimed in shock.

    "Oh no, those things appeared again."

    I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle. It seemed that we were about to escape. These brainless fellows had indeed sealed off our only path ahead of time.

    That is to say, on this empty street, there are pursuers in front of us. We no longer have the chance to escape.

    The two of them were already panting heavily as they ran back. As expected, there were three dark shadows behind them. They seemed to be running side by side towards us. It wouldn''t be long before they arrive in front of us.

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know they would be here

    "

    Facing the little female streamer''s guilt, I didn''t have the time to comfort her and kept thinking of ways to escape. However, the current situation is extremely disadvantageous to us, so whether it is in front or behind us, we have no way to forcefully break out of our encirclement.

    "What should we do?" "Hurry up and think of a way, I don''t want to die here."

    I glared at Mai Tianyou who was at the side of the bed. Looking at the wall beside the bed, I had a plan in my mind.

    "Get on the wall!"

    Tang Rou reacted quickly and immediately understood what I meant. After I ran two steps back, she stepped on my thigh and then quickly stepped on my shoulder with her other foot. She quickly rose two meters and put her hand on the wall.

    "Quickly imitate her movements and jump up."

    Following the principle of being a lady first, I got into my posture and looked at the female anchorman beside me.

    Unexpectedly, Mai Tianyou actually ran over at this moment. He didn''t hold back at all as he stepped on my thigh, then onto my shoulder and jumped up.

    "Fuck you, are you still a man?"

    I really didn''t know what to do about this, but Tang Rou had already reached out her hands to help pull Mai Tianyou over.

    What followed next was a skinny female streamer.

    By the time the three of them were on the wall, the thing closest to me had almost reached my face.

    "Hurry up!"

    I heard Tang Rou anxiously yell upstairs.

    I clenched my teeth and jumped up when that thing pounced towards me and bent down to kneel. Then, I stepped on that loose shoulder of his. The moment my foot landed on it, I felt as if the rotten flesh on his shoulder was kicked off along with the corpse oil.

    However, I finally found a way to borrow strength. After rising up by a meter, my hands were pulled from two directions. With my back facing the wall, I was forcibly pulled downwards.

    By the time I flipped to the side of the courtyard, I was already panting heavily. The previous run, coupled with the jump, had drained all of my remaining stamina.

    "This is finally safe huh ˇ­" I can''t run anymore. "

    Mai Tianyou sat down heavily on the ground, gasping for breath. Recalling the actions of this fellow just now, I couldn''t help but want to go up and kick him to death.

    However, I immediately thought of another possibility. Although those things couldn''t get up the wall, we are still in danger.

    "Hurry up and find a way out."

    I forced myself not to speak and ran forward, fighting the dizziness.

    The courtyard wasn''t very big, and one could already see the pitch-black door in front of them.

    As long as we can get out through the door, it should be able to buy us a lot of time. However, just as I rushed over and wanted to push the door open, I clearly felt that someone was holding something up against the door. Furthermore, I felt as if I saw a cunning and cruel eye through the crack in the door.

    "F * ck, don''t let laozi catch you, otherwise I''ll definitely rip out your tendons and skin."

    It was obvious that this fellow was the one who had secretly set us up all this time. He must have been keeping an eye on us, so after understanding our intentions, he immediately sealed our only way out, which was to say that we were once again trapped in a courtyard like an iron bucket.

 C52 Scoundrel

    The man had already turned around and was running away. His speed was very fast and he barely made a sound when he ran.

    "What the hell is going on? Who are you scolding?"

    When Tang Rou rushed over, the heavy footsteps and stench from headless bodies could be heard once again.

    Those things are currently clashing against each other. They have already become rotten doors with a loud noise. It won''t take long for them to break into our house. By that time, we would already be turtles in jars.

    "Someone stopped the door, this guy has been following us all along, he seems to want to kill us all."

    I scolded bitterly. I was looking around for something. In order to get the top of the door, I had to make sure that that thing wouldn''t rush in.

    "I don''t have enough materials on me, so even if I set up a formation, it won''t be enough."

    Tang Rou stamped her feet in anxiety. I didn''t have the mood to care about the other two. After all, I couldn''t help them at this time.

    At this moment, Tang Rou''s phone began to ring.

    "It''s Taoist Laoshan."

    Tang Rou directly gave me the phone.

    This was his savior.

    "How was it, Sister Tang? What happened to the live broadcast?"

    "Don''t f * cking speak nonsense, right now those things are outside the door. They want to kill us, what should we do?"

    After hearing my anxious inquiry, the other end of the phone obviously froze for a moment.

    "Are you guys still in that alley? That shouldn''t be right. Even if those things are powerful, with the Rushing Sun Formation, even if we can''t kill them, at least we can give you the chance to run away."

    "There are really too many of them. They came after us and eventually blocked us off in a courtyard. There were even people who intentionally set us up, so we won''t be able to hold on any longer. Do you have any quick houses that can kill these things?"

    I quickly explained the situation in front of me. The only person who could be of any help now was my dear brother.

    "Your body''s abilities have already been used up. What a pity, I didn''t expect your luck to be so bad ˇ­" "It is really unlucky to encounter these corpse devils ˇ­"

    "Boss, can you say anything useful?"

    I wanted to cry, but no tears came out. If it wasn''t for the fact that I said there was a use for this grandson, I would have already cursed loudly.

    "You guys have some stuff on you. Give me the Rushing Sun Formation again to Tang Rou and you''ll have the chance to run out."

    "We don''t have the materials to set up the formation now. Boss, we can''t use our weapons anymore. Is there any other way?"

    At this time, cracks had already appeared on the door, and it could be broken at any time.

    "You said you hid in a yard in that alley, right?"

    I quickly agreed.

    "I know that place. There should be wells in the courtyard, right?"

    I hastily scanned the surroundings. Indeed, there seemed to be a dark thing sealed in the corner on the west side of the courtyard.

    "And then?"

    I hurried over, not understanding what the Taoist Laoshan is trying to do.

    "Is there water in the well?"

    At this moment, Tang Rou and I had already run to the side of the well. Sure enough, it was covered in stone slabs.

    After opening it, there was a strange smell from inside, but after using the flashlight to reflect the light, they didn''t expect there to be water in this well that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time, and the water was surprisingly clear.

    After telling all of this to the Taoist Laoshan, the door behind us was already shattered. A few dark shadows were constantly making sounds as they rushed towards us.

    Hurry up and jump into the well. The well water can isolate the Yin and Yang energy, and it can also conceal the presence of living people on you. You can hide in the well water.

    "Hurry up and jump down."

    I directly pushed Tang Rou, who was beside me, away. The latter didn''t hesitate and directly jumped in, closely followed by Mai Tianyou.

    "What are you still standing there for?"

    Seeing the hesitating expression on the female streamer''s face, I couldn''t help but start to panic. The thing behind me is already extremely close to me.

    Without waiting for an answer, he immediately picked her up and jumped down.

    Although this scene didn''t look very spacious on the outside, the space inside was still quite large. When the two of us fell down, it was as though I stepped on that Mai Tianyou''s shoulder, causing him to groan in pain.

    After the ice-cold water in the well surrounded me, I inexplicably felt a sense of relief.

    I quickly stomped on the ground twice and emerged from the water. I could see that there were a few dark spots at the entrance of the well. My body was shaking as a large amount of purplish black blood and corpse oil fell down.

    As expected, these things couldn''t enter the well.

    "Try to lower your body as much as possible, those things will leave immediately."

    I immediately did as Taoist Laoshan said, letting a few people around us slowly lower their bodies and let the water cover our faces.

    The few of us covered our mouths and noses, trying our best not to breathe. As expected, after a few rounds, the things above us let out an ear-piercing gurgling sound, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "It is fortunate that we still have some breath left in us. Otherwise, we would have definitely been torn to shreds and eaten by these things tonight."

    I wiped off the cold water from the well and started to breathe heavily. It was only now that I discovered that the young mistress was still tightly hugged by me. The clothes that the girl was wearing were originally few, but at this moment, she had coiled up her two slender legs and tightly held onto my waist.

    After feeling Tang Rou''s cold gaze, I quickly and gently pushed her away, allowing her to cling to the edge of the well.

    "What should we do next? After all, we can''t possibly stay in the water forever. Who knows if there''s anything here? "

    Mai Tianyou really did have a bad mouth. When the girl next to me heard that there was probably something else in the well, she immediately let out a scream, then let go and fell back onto my body. This time, she hugged me even tighter, refusing to let go of anything.

    "Can you shut the fuck up? The next time we encounter a situation, I will definitely not bother about you. "

    After being scolded by me, Mai Tianyou immediately shut his mouth obediently.

    "Have those things gone?"

 C53 yin yang realm

    Even though the water level was quite wide, there were still four of us, after all. At this moment, we were squeezed together, so I awkwardly let go of the girl in my embrace and saw the boundless disdain on Tang Rou''s face.

    "It''s not like I can''t always stay in the water. I''ll go up later to see if those things have left."

    To be honest, I was a little scared. According to the legends, this well leads to the Yin World. It can be said to be the easiest way to connect the Yin and Yang worlds.

    Although they had run into the water to avoid being chased by the things above, this was not a place to stay for long.

    After about ten minutes, I began to slowly climb up. It was fortunate that this well was built using some of the larger, irregular shaped stones. Even though there were green moss growing on them, we could still climb up if we were careful.

    "Be careful ˇ­"

    Two exhortations came from below at the same time, causing me to be stunned for a moment. I didn''t continue to look at it, but I knew that the atmosphere inside the well right now was definitely very awkward.

    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued climbing upwards. There wasn''t even 3 meters between us and the water surface. Relying on my current physical strength and my relatively thin figure, I slowly arrived at the edge of the well.

    After taking a deep breath, I quickly placed my hand on the opening of the well and extended my head out.

    After all, I don''t know if the things outside have left.

    Fortunately, the front yard was empty. Only the broken door was swinging back and forth due to the wind.

    But before I could heave a sigh of relief, I felt a chill on the back of my neck. When I turned around, I saw two black bodies standing behind me. The place where my head used to be was empty.

    These things hadn''t left yet, and they were standing silently by the well, waiting to catch me.

    I was so shocked that I immediately let go of my hands and my body rapidly fell down by half a meter. I was finally able to avoid those large hands.

    "Move out of the way ˇ­"

    Afraid of hitting the few people below, I tried my best to stick close to the edge of the well and fall down. However, as I looked down, by the light of the moonlight, I discovered a pale face in the water.

    It was as if his face had been submerged in water for who knows how many years. His face was swollen and wrinkled, but one could still tell that he had the features and appearance of a human.

    This made my entire body shiver. I grabbed onto the edge of the well to prevent myself from falling down, but I could no longer find my footing. With extreme fear, I fell into the water with a bang.

    I used all my might to step into the water, hoping to surface and inform the few people by my side to quickly leave the water.

    However, the water in the surroundings immediately became extremely viscous, as if it was mud, making it impossible for me to get up. It was also at this moment that my feet seemed to have been wrapped by something, and I was unable to break free no matter what.

    I was scared out of my wits, but I couldn''t see anything in the water, just a big black lump.

    I knew that if I didn''t get rid of the thing that was wrapped around my feet, my life would end here today. So, even though I was extremely afraid, I could only harden my heart and grit my teeth.

    At this moment, a dark light came from the top of my head. Although it wasn''t very strong, it was sufficient for me to clearly see the situation beneath my body.

    When I saw what was wrapped around my feet, I couldn''t help but open my mouth and take two gulps of cold water.

    My whole foot was wrapped in a dark mass of something that I had no doubt was hair.

    About 20 centimeters away from his hair, a pale, swollen face was being dragged around by me.

    I don''t know if this is a corpse, or some monster?

    I just wanted to get out of this situation quickly, so I suppressed the disgust in my heart and stretched my hand out to tug at that ball of hair. Just as my hair was about to be pulled away, the corpse that was originally swollen from the water suddenly opened its eyes.

    This thing should have its eyes closed, and its eyeballs had bulged so high that it opened them all of a sudden. There was not a single speck of discoloration inside it, it was terrifyingly white.

    The hair that was almost tied up by me was tighter, and the body was getting heavier and heavier, pulling me down.

    I felt as if my body was running out of oxygen and I had no way of resisting it, but the light around me was getting closer and closer, and then I felt something tugging at the back of my neck.

    A rising force pulled me up a little.

    I knew that the other people in the well must have come to my rescue.

    This power was extremely large and was much more effective than what I had imagined. Thus, I took the opportunity to use the little bit of power that I had left in my body at this moment to kick my own feet. It felt as though I had kicked the swollen face of a ghost before borrowing this force to finally be pulled by the person behind me to float to the surface of the water.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Rou shook the water droplets off her face. She panted and asked.

    I didn''t have time to explain, so I shouted.

    "Hurry up and climb to the edge of the well. This water is not clean."

    Hearing the word ''unclean'', the three of them had different expressions on their faces.

    The fastest to react was, of course, Tang Rou. Zhe didn''t hesitate and immediately reached his hands out to the cracks in the stone and climbed up.

    After seeing the two of us move, Mai Tianyou and the young maiden also subconsciously followed suit and quickly climbed up.

    "What''s in it?"

    Tang Rou stopped about a meter from the surface of the water. If she continued to climb up, she would reach the top of the lake. The other grandpas were still there, guarding her.

    "Don''t ask, it would be best to stay away from the water."

    Fortunately, they were not particularly obese.

 C54 water ghost

    Just like that, we hung on the gap between the well''s edge and the water''s surface, all of us staring at the place under the water.

    Only now did I know that after I jumped in, there was no sign of online service, so Tang Rou was anxious. She bit down on her flashlight and went down to check the situation.

    But Tang Rou told me that she only saw me sinking into the water. In addition, my movements were strange and I didn''t know what to kick, so she didn''t see anything dirty.

    However, this matter wasn''t particularly hard to understand. Sometimes, other people might not even be able to see what I could see. Even if it was the Ghost Catcher, Tang Rou was the same.

    However, I am certain that something is amiss with this well.

    "I can''t hold on any longer. How about we climb up?"

    Although the weather was not very cold at this time, the well water was so cold that it seeped into one''s bones. Their entire bodies were completely drenched, and after being blown by the yin energy, they would naturally be extremely cold. Furthermore, the little streamer was very thin and weak, and would not have much energy left, so she was unable to lie down for a long time in these narrow cracks.

    "If you''re not afraid of being torn to shreds by those things, you can just climb up. If you continue to persevere for a while longer, those things should leave soon."

    Even though I said that, I didn''t feel reassured at all. It was only past midnight, and if I were to maintain this state of mind, even I wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    Unfortunately, the few of us were only concerned with this life, so we didn''t protect our communication tools when we jumped into the water. All our phones weren''t waterproof, so we lost our effect and couldn''t contact Taoist Laoshan.

    He could only rely on himself.

    "Look, there seems to be something inside the water."

    Just as I was at my wits'' end, Mai Tianyou suddenly shouted out in a high-pitched voice.

    I thought that this guy had also seen the swollen corpse in the water. However, when I looked down, I found that it wasn''t the case. Under the cold moonlight, there seemed to be some light flickering in the well.

    At first, I suspected that our flashlight had fallen into the water and was still able to maintain the illumination, but then Tang Rou rejected it.

    "It seems to be some sort of metal item. It should be some sort of weapon."

    Tang Rou seemed to understand these things quite well. After climbing down a bit, she wrinkled her brows and asked me.

    "Do you have a knife with you?"

    I remembered that the knife I had brought with me had landed in the courtyard, and the metallic object in the water was much larger.

    Both Mai Tianyou and the female streamer shook their heads repeatedly.

    "Why would there be such a thing in the well?" I muttered this in a low voice.

    At this moment, the trembling female streamer suddenly interrupted and said.

    "I don''t know if you have studied the murder case here decades ago. It is said that in the past, this case was not broken, but seven heads were found hanging in various places. Not only was the corpse not found, but the murder weapon was also never found. All you know is that it should be a very sharp dagger."

    When the girl said this, Tang Rou and I looked at each other at the same time.

    It couldn''t be that coincidental, could it be that what was shining in the well was a weapon left behind by the murderer of the seven human lives case?

    This kind of speculation could be used as it was common in TV shows and novels. After all, in order to avoid being found after killing someone, they would throw away some of their weapons and go to a more secluded and secluded place.

    The alleyway wasn''t particularly large, and it only had a few yards to it. It wasn''t impossible for him to throw the dagger into the well.

    "You''re not thinking of a dagger, are you?"

    Tang Rou immediately saw through my thoughts and asked.

    Indeed, in that instant, I had already had this terrifying thought. If this dagger was really the lethal weapon from back then, then it definitely carried a large amount of fiendish aura with it. After all, those who had originally killed people, or even those blades that had killed animals, would be contaminated with killing intent.

    All along, I had been looking for a sharp weapon to deal with those endless demons and devils. Before this, I also had a peach wood sword in my hand, but reality proved that the peach wood sword could only display a little bit of effect.

    Having once killed someone, or perhaps it was due to excessive profits, it was known as the Life Death Blade. Moreover, the more Baleful Yin Force it carried, the stronger its might was.

    If the murderer who had committed seven human rights crimes really used this blade, then the Baleful Yin Force on this blade was simply an immeasurable poem. Until now, this was still a case without a head.

    It was a fatal attraction for me.

    "If this is truly a Life Severing Blade, then we can rely on this to charge out."

    To be honest, up until now, I have already lost some of my stamina and can''t hang on for too long by hanging on the well like a gecko. I don''t know if those few grandfathers above me have already left, but rather than falling into the well and getting killed by that terrifying corpse, I would rather give it my all.

    However, if I want to obtain the dagger in the water, I will have to take another risk.

    "You don''t seem to be able to swim very well. Let me do it."

    Tang Rou saw that I was ready and immediately spoke up to stop me.

    "It''s fine. Even if it''s true, I don''t think I''ll die in this place if there''s anything wrong with it."

    I smiled at Tang Rou. In reality, I had long since been panicking.

    "Wait a minute, if there''s really danger in this water, you can tie a rope around you so we can help."

    The little girl, Shu, who was standing next to him, came up with another idea.

    Soon, they all took off their belts and connected them together to form a rope that was nearly four meters long.

 C55 life-killing knife

    In addition to the stockings that the girl was wearing, it would have added a lot of security to my life.

    After grabbing it in my hand, I took a few quick breaths. This way, I would be able to store a little more oxygen in my body.

    Tang Rou had already slowly moved to the water''s edge. The other two were also on alert. After all, if I really was in danger, they would have to pull me up by the rope in my hand.

    "Regardless of whether or not you have that thing, as long as you are in danger, shake it quickly. We will bring you up immediately."

    I nodded my head towards Tang Rou to show that I understood and then jumped with all my might, directly falling into the ice-cold bone-piercing water. I held onto the only waterproof flashlight in my hand and swam towards the bottom of the well.

    I tried not to look around.

    He wondered if there really was a corpse in the well, or if it was just some sort of vengeful spirit.

    I just want to get that dagger back as soon as possible. That way, I can get out of this predicament.

    The whole process was surprisingly smooth. When my hand was about to reach the bottom of the lake, the shiny object didn''t meet with any obstacles.

    I thought maybe it was because my mind was preoccupied, but just as I was about to reach out and pull the metallic object out of the mud.

    Suddenly, I felt an itch in my neck.

    I immediately felt uneasy, but this time I clenched my teeth and ignored it.

    I know that all the dirty things in the world like ghosts take advantage of people''s fear. If you are strong enough, you might be able to turn the tables on others at times.

    I hardened my heart and reached out to grab that pile of mud. As expected, when I held it in my hand, it felt ice-cold. Even though that thing had a peculiar shape, it was definitely a genuine dagger.

    Overjoyed, I didn''t forget about my agreement with Tang Rou and the others. I hastily shook the rope in my hand.

    According to my original plan, as long as those few people used their full strength, they would be able to pull me out of the well in an instant. No matter how dirty the things inside the well are, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to me.

    I don''t know why, but I tried to pull on the other end of the rope a few times, but there was no response. I could feel that the rope was already stretched taut, and even if it was the nerves of the few people on top, it was impossible for them to not feel it.

    What the hell were these guys doing? That they were in danger and didn''t have time to take care of me?

    I didn''t have time to think too much about it. Since no one was paying attention to me, I swam up by myself. I quickly turned my body in the water, intending to surface just like that.

    After all, the water in this well was only about three meters deep.

    However, the moment my head was about to reach the bottom of the lake, a withered hand suddenly stretched out from the originally pitch-black mud. It was clearly a skeleton tightly grabbing onto my shoulder, causing me to loosen my breath from the pain.

    The scary thing finally happened. There was something strange in the water.

    I tried my best to pull on the rope, but there was no reaction. On the contrary, my hand got tighter and tighter, pulling half of my body into the mud at the bottom of the well.

    I simply let go of the rope and grabbed the dagger I just got, stabbing down randomly.

    The dagger was extremely sharp. Just as the edge of the dagger came into contact with the dried claw, it was immediately cut open like a knife cutting tofu. In addition, the strength on my shoulder also relaxed.

    Unfortunately, before I could recover my strength, several arms stretched out from the mud at the same time.

    Those arms swiftly grabbed at my body, like water grasses that were continuously swaying under the water.

    I gritted my teeth and before the last trace of oxygen in my body was about to be depleted, I used my dagger to rapidly wave around. Although my strength had been restricted by the water, my shriveled arms were still cut off.

    At this moment, I only had one thought in my mind, and that was to get out of this hell.

    I finally managed to turn my body around with great effort and slide my arm upwards.

    Strangely enough, the water in the well that was less than three meters deep, even though I had used more than ten seconds of time, I still could not reach the surface of the water. Moreover, the flashlight that was stuck in my mouth could only reach my eyes.

    The oxygen in my body has already been completely used up. If I don''t quickly float to the surface of the water, I probably won''t have a chance. Just when my body is gradually sinking down, I suddenly saw a black object floating by.

    Isn''t this the rope I held in my hand?

    I subconsciously tightened my grip and shook it furiously a few times.

    Surprisingly, this time, the higher-ups immediately gave me a feedback and a huge pulling force quickly pulled me out of the water.

    The moment I emerged from the water, I felt as though I was a fish that had been thirsty for a long time, thrown back into the sea. I couldn''t help but to greedily pant.

    "What were you doing?"

    I couldn''t help but complain. If these guys had pulled me out earlier, they wouldn''t have made me suffer so much.

    However, no one answered me.

    He only heard a very unique sound, as if a large amount of water droplets were continuously dripping.

    I shook the water from my face and rubbed my eyes.

    The scene in front of me scared me so much that I stuck close to the wall of the well.

    Tang Rou and the others were nowhere to be seen. The surrounding walls of the well were completely empty. On the surface of the water next to me floated a figure with long hair.

    The man kept his head down, water dripping from his hair like rain.

    Before I could make sense of the situation, the long-haired man in front of me suddenly raised his head.

    It was a face I was almost afraid to breathe.

    It was a face swollen and wrinkled with water.

    It was close at hand, as if it were about to touch the tip of my nose.

 C56 Wheres the knife

    Looking at these, I was stunned. Where are my friends? Why did they leave me alone?

    Could it be that the few of them were so disloyal that they all climbed up and ran? That seemed impossible.

    The thing in front of me moved, moving towards me through the water.

    I tightly leaned on the well and raised my leg to kick the corpse.

    This was clearly a woman''s corpse. Her hair was long and her face was very white, but the moment I kicked that thing backwards, I suddenly discovered that her swollen face looked very much like Tang Rou''s.

    Could it be that Tang Rou had been killed and her body had been possessed by the vengeful spirit in the well, turning her into a corpse?

    I didn''t dare to think about it any longer. No matter what this thing was, I had to get out of here as soon as possible.

    However, the corpse''s reaction was quick to be kicked by me. It collided with the well behind me, and with a ''dong'' sound, it bounced back, as though it was a large piece of rotten wood.

    Furthermore, with such a shaky movement, a large number of black beetles continued to fall from the top of their heads. There was no need to even mention how disgusting this scene was.

    Originally, the surface of the water wasn''t very big. The other side''s rebound was quite fast and it was too late for him to use his foot to kick it.

    I suddenly thought, didn''t I get a Life Death Blade when I went down there earlier?

    Why don''t you take this opportunity to test the power of this thing?

    I immediately bounce my hand out of the cold well water and pierce towards the other party''s chest.

    However, when I poked the thing in my hand into his chest, my eyes went wide.

    How could there be a Life Kill Dagger Blade in his hand? That thing was a piece of fucking white bone. It should be something like a human arm bone.

    Did I just take the wrong bone from the arm that I cut off and leave the Life Kill Blade behind?

    At this moment, Tian Tian really didn''t know how to respond.

    I held a bone in my hand and jabbed it into the woman''s chest. It felt a little funny.

    "It hurts ˇ­"

    The female ghost lady in front of him had cracked her long rotten lips as she said this.

    My hand trembled in fear and I quickly retracted it.

    This corpse is really f * cking smart. Didn''t they say that ghosts only know how to speak nonsense? Could it be that I have mutated and mastered a foreign language?

    I tightly pressed myself to the edge of the well. I felt a sharp pain from my back, and the sounds I heard were getting weirder and weirder.

    It was as if someone was constantly shouting in my ear, but it was so close that I couldn''t hear clearly.

    It was as if someone had called my name.

    Suddenly, the swollen face in front of me turned into Tang Rou. A pair of pale and rotten hands grabbed my throat.

    "Tang Rou, even though you''ve become a ghost, you still have to level up our relationship, no?"

    I struggled to get out of the car to say something, but Tang Rou''s face suddenly changed and she turned into that little anchorwoman.

    I finally felt that something wasn''t right. I''ve seen a lot of ghosts before, and even if these dirty things could bend over a person''s body, it wouldn''t happen. Moreover, the sounds in my ears were becoming clearer and clearer.

    Subconsciously, I opened my mouth and bit the tip of my tongue. At this instant, a painful sensation, accompanied with a warm liquid, spread out from my mouth.

    All of a sudden, everything in front of me changed once again. However, the collar of my neck was still tightly gripped by someone, and a slender arm that was accompanied by a palm was magnified in front of me.

    With a "pa" sound, I received a solid blow to my ear. I felt a burning pain on my face.

    However, this feeling was exceptionally clear. When I opened my eyes, I discovered that the face in front of me had returned to Tang Rou''s appearance. However, it didn''t have any signs of rotting away.

    "Stop f * cking hitting him ˇ­"

    I finally understood what was going on. I must have been possessed by a ghost just now, otherwise, the scene just now would have been too strange and bizarre. Three living beings disappeared just like that, and in their place was a dead body.

    I couldn''t lift my arm because I found that Mai Tianyou and that young female streamer on both sides of me were tightly grabbing onto my arm with a nervous expression on their faces.

    After hearing me speak, Tang Rou immediately let go of my neck collar, allowing me to breathe again.

    "What happened to you? You frightened us just now."

    "Who''s hitting me?"

    I touched my face and felt that both of my faces were burning. It seemed that I had been beaten quite a bit.

    "That... What did you see in the water just now? As soon as you came out, you took a dagger and stabbed at us randomly. You almost took our lives. "

    Tang Rou angrily pushed me away.

    Only then did I realize that there was a knife in my hand. It was a rotten dagger.

    But of course, it was still reflecting the golden moonlight, which was extremely soul-stirring.

    I recalled the situation when I was underwater and hurriedly looked down. There didn''t seem to be anything strange under the ripples of the water.

    Am I really bewitched by a ghost?

    But why is it me? Logically speaking, I should be the one with the strongest battle strength out of all of us, or perhaps the one with the strongest antibody. If that thing had eyes for discernment, it definitely wouldn''t have come looking for me first.

    Or rather, it could be said that the ghost aura on my body had gathered too much and I had become neither human nor ghost. Thinking of this, I immediately shuddered.

    "There shouldn''t be a problem with this blade, right?"

    Tang Rou''s words immediately reminded me, scaring me so much that I almost threw the sword away, but after thinking about it carefully, I almost lost my life just now in order to bring the knife back and help us escape. I can''t just throw it away, otherwise, my crime would have been in vain.

    "Regardless of whether this blade has any problems, I feel that it should be effective in dealing with those dirty things."

    Regardless of whether there''s anything fishy in the well or not, I don''t dare to stay here anymore. The remaining people were all frightened by my appearance just now, so they all quickly climbed up the well.

 C57 Awesome

    I bit the dagger into my mouth and slowly stuck my head out before quickly withdrawing it. At this moment, I felt as though I was a creature with a hard shell on its back.

    Of course, compared to his life, this image was not worth mentioning at all. The most important thing was to be able to leave this place safely.

    I quickly repeated this action several times before I was certain that there were no longer any headless corpses at the edge of the well.

    I hardened my heart and climbed up to the edge of the well. Then, I flipped over and jumped onto the well.

    The first thing he did was to remove the dagger from his hand and quickly circle around.

    As expected, the empty corpses in the surroundings had already disappeared. I heaved a sigh of relief. I quickly bent down and looked into the well.

    "Hurry up and come up. Those things seem to have left already."

    Mai Tianyou was the first to frantically climb up. I extended my hand to kick him up, and then it was the little streamer and Tang Rou.

    Right when Tang Rou gave me her hand, a ray of cold moonlight just happened to pass through the clouds and shine directly into the well water. I thought I saw that swollen corpse and that pale, rotten face.

    I didn''t dare scare Tang Rou. I quickly grabbed onto Tang Rou''s arm and lifted her up. The thing in the well had already floated to the surface of the water, but when I looked again, it was gradually sinking down.

    "You saw that thing again?"

    Tang Rou turned her head in fright. She wanted to look into the well water, but I stopped her.

    Even though I didn''t really know much about this, I knew that the reason I was obsessed with that thing before was because I saw that thing''s eyes. If Tang Rou had been tricked, then with Tang Rou''s skill, I really might not be able to block it.

    Right now, the most important thing was to quickly leave this place.

    "Do you remember the fastest way out?"

    Amongst us, the one who was the most familiar with this place is the female anchorwoman.

    The man nodded, then pointed to the left. I remember that we just jumped in from the left.

    I walked to the front with my hand tightly holding onto that dagger, which no longer had a hilt.

    The whole dagger was placed in a uniform position, and the handshake was held by a metal rod. Although this didn''t feel like a good handshake, holding the dagger in my hand somehow made me a lot more courageous.

    "Hurry up, that thing seems to have disappeared."

    I walked to the entrance and looked around. It was empty and I finally had a plan. According to the female host, if I were to run along the left side of the road for forty to fifty meters, I would be able to escape from the sea of suffering.

    The road is a little bumpy, I ran a few steps, soaked in water for such a long time, and was also fascinated by the ghost, my physical strength gradually became a little difficult to sustain, but I didn''t dare to relax.

    All this time, my luck didn''t seem to be very good. I was afraid that if I was half a second too slow, I would be in trouble.

    However, as it turned out, even if that was the case, the heavens didn''t seem to want to let us go that easily.

    Just as we were about to escape from this alley, the female streamer who was running behind me suddenly called out.

    When I turned my head away, the girl was already lying on the floor with a pained expression on her face. She must have fallen down accidentally just now.

    "Get up."

    Mai Tianyou didn''t care and just ran forward. Tang Rou and I went to our left and right and picked up the female streamer. The girl''s leg was already scraped, and it was dripping with blood.

    Looking at this red bloodstain, I suddenly had a very bad idea.

    Just as the three of us were about to continue running forward, we heard heavy but hurried footsteps from behind us.

    Those things have been found, and we''ve already caught up with them.

    With our current condition, it''s impossible for all three of us to escape.

    "You two go first, I''ll block for a while."

    I gritted my teeth and turned around to stand at the side of the road.

    The two black figures in front of me are quickly closing in. I am less than five meters away from them and these things are really lingering. Just when we are about to escape, they are actually able to catch up.

    "Be careful."

    Behind me, Tang Rou''s voice gradually faded away. I tightly held the dagger in my hands.

    "Whether or not we can survive tonight will depend on you."

    Honestly speaking, I am not sure if this dagger is actually the weapon of the murder in the past. However, with this item in my hand, I have at least a bit more confidence.

    The actions of the two headless corpses in front of me were a little stiff, but they leaped into the air without any hesitation and pounced towards me.

    I shouted angrily and squatted down. Just as I was about to cross one of the corpses above my head, I fiercely stretched my dagger upwards and slid it from the corpse''s chest all the way to its stomach.

    There was a loud noise, and I felt as if my body was covered with a large amount of filth, and the smell was too disgusting.

    Before dealing with these corpses, I must wipe them with my blood in order to be able to barely poke a hole through them. Now that I am able to easily cut open the other party''s stomach, it is enough to prove that this is a genuine Life Death Blade.

    Furthermore, the corpse that I had just cut open its chest was already trembling rapidly. Black smoke was emitted from it before it fell onto the ground with a ''pa da'' sound.

    Before I could say anything else, he had already charged straight at me.

    "You eat my knife too!"

    At this moment, I don''t know where my courage came from, but I didn''t retreat. Instead, I clenched the knife in my hand and stabbed it towards the corpse''s chest.

    The scene he imagined did not appear. The corpse seemed to have sensed danger and abruptly stopped.

    I didn''t plan to give the other party a chance. After running two steps forward, I stabbed my blade into that thing''s chest. Black blood spurted out along with a large amount of black qi.

    Who would have thought that these corpse devils, who were previously arrogant and chased after us, would be easily taken care of by me.

    Overjoyed, I didn''t have enough time to think about it. I quickly took a step forward and chased after Tang Rou and the others.

 C58 Yellow Sparrow Behind

    However, just as I ran seven to eight meters away, the few people in front of me actually ran back in a flustered manner.

    "There''s something in front as well ˇ­"

    Mai Tianyou was so tired that his tongue stuck out, and he was panting like a dog.

    "Don''t be afraid, I have a divine artifact in my hands right now."

    I wave my hand gleefully. There were already three to four black figures rushing over from the daggers in front of me.

    It seemed like he was going to start a massacre tonight, regardless if the person he was killing was a human or a ghost.

    However, when the Life Death Blade in my hand came close to it, a strange scene occurred.

    The three brainless Big Brother Hei in front of him was actually standing there in unison. Their bodies were shaking, and weird gurgling sounds came from their mouths.

    None of them attacked me, and it was as if they were scared, even if they had no face.

    "Damn, you are really awesome ˇ­" Is this thing so magical? "

    Mai Tianyou leaned over and reached for my dagger, but I kicked him away.

    "Don''t f * cking touch it. What if the filth on your body destroys the spirit of this saber?"

    Mai Tianyou''s face immediately turned red. At this time, his pants had already been dyed yellow, and there was no need to mention how smelly it was.

    "These things seem to be very afraid of the dagger in your hand. If that''s the case, then this blade is the weapon that killed them all those years ago."

    Tang Rou''s words made me approve. After all, I had already seen the power of this dagger just now, and the longer I saw the light of day, the more murderous the dagger became. Right now, even I felt a chill run down my spine.

    "Hurry up and kill them, do you want to keep them for the new year?"

    Mai Tianyou urged from the side.

    "If you want to go to the f * ck, then go. Stop bullshitting around here."

    After being scolded by me, the other party immediately shut up and started to move forward while sticking close to the wall.

    Another two figures caught up from behind. They were exactly seven. It was the legendary calabash baby ˇ­

    "Hurry up and take advantage of this opportunity to leave."

    Although I know that getting rid of these corpse devils in front of me shouldn''t be too difficult, but who knows if God is still playing a joke on me. If this dagger is the same as the one I''m wearing, and it has a certain limit, then wouldn''t that be seeking death?

    Thus, I immediately pulled Tang Rou and the little female streamer along as I raised my dagger and walked around the corpses.

    Needless to say that the effect of the Life Kill Blade is quite good, only after waiting for us to run seven to eight meters did those scary things wobble and follow us.

    The four of us madly ran all the way to the entrance of the alleyway.

    "Where is this place? It doesn''t seem like it''s downtown."

    I looked at my surroundings and felt that something was wrong. Although we had already escaped from the alley, this place was still quite remote. I didn''t know if those things would continue to follow us.

    "This is your destination."

    The female host''s voice, which had always been soft and weak, suddenly became strange.

    Tang Rou''s groan immediately followed. When I turned my head, I was surprised to find that Tang Rou had limply fallen on the ground and had already lost consciousness. As for the weak little female streamer, she gently shook her shoulders.

    The confused and panicked expression on his face had become ferocious and full of ridicule.

    "Are you f * cking crazy?"

    I cursed and quickly went to check on Tang Rou''s situation. At this moment, the little female streamer suddenly attacked like lightning and swung her sword at my shoulder.

    Even Tang Rou, who was in her best condition, might not be able to reach this level.

    I rushed to meet him with my dagger, but I forgot about the four men in front of me, not about the ghosts.

    Sometimes, people were much more terrifying than ghosts.

    The anchorwoman twisted her arm to the side and then, like a water snake, wrapped it around my wrist.

    Before I could exert my strength, Little Qiao''s leg had already kicked my lower abdomen. I was in so much pain that I directly kneeled on the floor. I couldn''t even maintain my breath as golden stars started appearing in front of me.

    What the hell was going on?

    I tried my best to raise my head and look at the female anchorman who had a complacent expression.

    "You stinking woman, I''ve already felt that something was wrong with you. What are you planning to do? This has nothing to do with me ˇ­"

    Mai Tianyou seemed to want to run away, but just as the sound of his footsteps reached a distance of two to three meters, he heard a stuffy groan, and then the sound of someone fiercely falling to the ground.

    So this female anchorwoman had an accomplice.

    By this time, I seemed to have figured it out.

    All along, I had underestimated this frail woman. It was only because I felt that Mai Tianyou had deceived her that I came to this dangerous place to do a live broadcast.

    However, he never expected that the other party would be the one to act like a pig to eat the tiger and be placed between us. Furthermore, the person who knocked down Mai Tianyou just now should be the one who locked the door.

    My head is surprisingly clear now, and a terrible thought comes to me.

    Regardless of the ultimate goal of this female anchorman and her accomplices, choosing to attack at this moment without any concealment means that we might be silenced in the future.

    "Why are you doing this?" His lower abdomen was in so much pain that it felt like it was being pricked by needles, and he felt as if all the strength in his body couldn''t gather.

    The little girl had already snatched the dagger that originally belonged to me.

    "Truly, breaking iron shoes can be found everywhere without any effort. Sure enough, you are able to bring me good luck."

    Looking at how pleased the woman is with herself, I glance at the dazzling Life Death Blade in the other party''s hand.

    This woman is acting all the way and leading us around this haunted place in order to lure out the ghosts and corpse devils and find the legendary murder weapon, also known as the Life Severing Blade, that has been lost for a long time.

    Of course, I know how powerful this thing is, but I can also imagine the value of this Life Severing Blade.

    "I think you should have figured it out by now. I didn''t expect you to be here for the live broadcast, but it saved us a lot of trouble. Anyway, thanks for tonight''s events."

    The woman smiled sweetly. But at this moment, to me, this smile was the poison that hastened my life.

    I''m going to be killed soon, I can''t accept it.

 C59 amulet

    "There''s no need to do it yourself. If we leave them here, there will naturally be people to clean up for us."

    At this time, a shrill voice came from behind him, clearly the voice of the man who brought down Mai Tianyou.

    But I didn''t dare to look back, for fear that the moment I looked back, I would be killed by this woman in front of me.

    "I have forgotten about them. This is good as well ˇ­"

    The woman hadn''t even finished speaking when she suddenly kicked out like lightning. I had no way of dodging and just happened to see Tang Rou lying on the ground beside me.

    This time, it seemed to be really over.

    They didn''t kill us personally, but I already knew what the two of them were planning. The corpses that were chasing us weren''t too far away from us, but now, with this Life Death Blade in their hands and no longer having the ability to fight back, we could only throw our lives away.

    It was so vicious that even when killing people, he would not kill them himself.

    The two''s footsteps had already sped away. The kick just now and the old injuries made it difficult for me to stand up, but I knew that if I still couldn''t figure out a way out before those things came out, then Tang Rou and I really would die here.

    Damn it, the lotus flower and the ghost face in his body had not moved at all until now. He had failed at such a crucial moment.

    Right now, Tian Tian really should not be called as such, no wonder those two guys were so unscrupulous.

    The few headless corpses in front of me were getting closer and closer. I couldn''t feel the Life Severing Blade in my hand, and their courage had increased. I could even clearly smell the disgusting rotten smell coming from them.

    I looked at Tang Rou, who was still lying on the ground, and felt bitter in my heart. At this moment, I shouldn''t wake her up.

    He didn''t have the ability to escape anyways. It would be better to end it like this.

    The black figure in front of me had already arrived. Without any weapons on me, I could only clench my fist.

    As a man, even if he died, he would have to support the heavens and the earth.

    However, just when my hopes were dashed, a white figure suddenly flashes across my eyes. After seeing this, a glimmer of hope immediately rises in me.

    The white figure suddenly turned to face me. It was the face of a woman with a cold face.

    It was the ghost of the female ghost, the soul of the corpse that had been forcibly turned into a zombie.

    The ghost lady''s eyes were empty, but I immediately understood what she meant. I walked up to her and urged her on.

    "I can''t care so much anymore. Hurry up and come, hurry up ˇ­"

    However, in the next second, the female ghost had already disappeared from my sight. On the contrary, an ice-cold aura immediately appeared in my body, replacing it with an incomparable strength. The feeling of having this kind of strength explode and about to break through my blood vessels was simply too enjoyable.

    Because he didn''t give me a chance to speak, but after entering my body, he didn''t completely control my consciousness and instead sent me a signal. It was as if he was telling me that the current state in front of me can''t last for too long.

    In other words, it is possible at any moment because my body is unable to support itself. Or perhaps, the reason why this female ghost''s mana is being depleted is sufficient to cause me to suffer a crushing defeat.

    At first, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill off these headless corpses, but it seemed like escaping for my life was more important. I quickly bent down and tried to pick Tang Rou up.

    However, I still underestimated the speed of those corpses. The moment I stood up straight, the one in front of me had already pounced towards me.

    Tang Rou''s body pushed upwards and I grabbed the corpse''s arm. I swung it to the side and slammed it into the wall. Then, I swung it backwards.

    I felt like this body weighed at least one hundred and eighty pounds, but I had already become a Superman. The corpse swung with all of its might and smashed onto Big Brother Hei who was behind me.

    They were knocked around. I caught Tang Rou, who was falling from the sky. I took a deep breath, turned around, and ran with my life on the line.

    What made me feel strange was that Mai Tianyou, who had originally fallen to the ground, was actually gone. This saved me a lot of trouble, so I simply carried Tang Rou and ran forward.

    According to my calculations, as long as we leave this area, those things should not be able to continue chasing us. Otherwise, these things wouldn''t be able to stay here forever for dozens of years.

    The facts proved that my guess wasn''t wrong. Just as I was about to use up all of my strength to hug Tang Rou, we finally ran out of the alley.

    After running two steps forward, my legs went limp and the strength in my body seemed to have been sucked out of me. Tang Rou fell to the ground, but before I fell to the ground, I turned my body around and let Tang Rou fall onto my body.

    Before I fainted, I seemed to have seen, under the moonlight not too far away, a few black shadows standing in the alley. Standing together with me, I quietly watched from the side of the crossroad, not continuing to walk towards the alley.

    Ye Ci had a lot of dreams while still in a daze. They were all very strange and bizarre dreams.

    When I woke up again, I found that I was lying on a soft bed. There was a bit of light coming from the window beside me, so I couldn''t tell if it was day or night.

    I subconsciously wanted to sit up, but my entire body was sore and stiff. However, one of my hands seemed to have touched something soft and elastic.

    When I turned around, I withdrew my hand because I saw Tang Rou staring at me with her pair of big eyes.

    "You''d better be able to prove that it wasn''t intentional."

    I chuckled dryly and quickly changed the topic.

    "Did you bring me back? Didn''t those things continue to chase us? "

    Tang Rou glanced at me, then sat up from the bed. She stretched her body and picked up a plastic bag from the table.

    "Let''s eat something first."

 C60 bizarre

    I opened the plastic bag. Inside were bread and milk, and on the plastic bag were the words Jiajia Supermarket.

    I didn''t ask any further and directly tore the package apart to wolf it down. Although the quality of the bread wasn''t that high, I was already hungry to the point where my chest was pressed against my back.

    "If it''s not enough, I''ll go out and buy it later."

    "Just tell me what''s going on."

    Tang Rou walked in front of the window and pulled open the curtains. It was about morning and it was getting brighter.

    "Yesterday, when you fell down, I just woke up. Those things didn''t keep chasing us like we did. I saw that you were unconscious, so I could only carry you on my back and find a nearby hotel."

    Tang Rou''s tone carried a bit of bitterness. It was hard to imagine what it would be like for a girl to carry me on her back while walking on the street.

    "Sorry for troubling you."

    I scratched my head in embarrassment.

    "You saved my life, so I should be the one thanking you. Now it''s your turn to answer my question. Tell me first, how did I faint yesterday?"

    Tang Rou''s eyebrows creased and her expression turned cold. I quickly told her about what happened last night.

    "It really is that woman. Actually, from the start, I already felt that there was something wrong with that little bitch, she always seemed to lead us around in circles in the alley. In fact, when we met, we ran in the opposite direction, and we were already 20 to 30 meters away from the alley."

    "What''s the point of saying all this now? It was so difficult to get that treasured dagger, but it was snatched away by someone, and it almost killed us all."

    I would like to add that the next time we meet, I will definitely take revenge on him. However, after thinking about it carefully, my methods are not even worth mentioning under the hands of others. If I wasn''t lucky today and had that ghost girl as a talisman, I would have already gone to meet Marx.

    "Don''t let this old lady meet that little bitch, or else I''ll definitely show her who''s boss."

    On the other hand, Tang Rou found it difficult to calm down and wrinkled her nose.

    "What about that vulgar male anchorman with a northern accent? with that little bitch too? "

    Facing Tang Rou''s question, I shook my head. That guy took advantage of the time I was possessed by the female ghosts and fought those corpse devils to slip away. This was very consistent with Mai Tianyou''s cowardly personality.

    "I can''t use the phone because I''ve probably been soaking it in water for too long. It seems like I have to buy a phone later. No matter what, we''re finally going to survive this time."

    Last night, I did quite a bit of work. Even I didn''t feel like I had recovered much of my stamina, so I followed Tang Rou''s example and fell down.

    "Do you think our lives are in danger? Why do we encounter danger every time we go to the live broadcast? And we almost lost our lives."

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, I felt a bit nervous.

    "What? Are you regretting cooperating with me?"

    "You aren''t reluctant to part with me, are you, little handsome brother?"

    Tang Rou turned around with a teasing look. She actually reached out her hand and touched my face. I wasn''t prepared and completely forgot to dodge.

    Although I am not really ugly, but to be addressed as a handsome young man by such a beautiful woman, I am truly flattered.

    "If you really think that streaming with me will be a bit depressing, I won''t stop you even if you want to leave."

    I discovered that my face was a bit hot, so I unnaturally avoided Tang Rou''s hand.

    "You''re so shy ˇ­" I was just grumbling, how could I just give up halfway through? Don''t you forget, I am tasked with the mission of exorcism. "

    Tang Rou said this and her face was filled with helplessness. But then, she looked at me with a serious expression again. Her pair of beautiful eyes weren''t long. She said something that made me feel very strange.

    "Why didn''t I realize before that you were so handsome? Or could it be that eliminating so many evils has improved your looks? I wonder if my face has changed at all. "

    After saying this, Tang Rou jumped up and ran to the bathroom to look in the mirror.

    It wasn''t until I felt that my stamina had recovered enough that I wanted to go to the washroom to take a breather that I was surprised to discover that my appearance had changed quite a bit within the mirror.

    The skin was getting whiter and whiter, and it was sickly white, but that didn''t make my skin any more delicate, and the texture was almost impossible to see.

    Originally, when my facial features were put together, it couldn''t be said that I was handsome, but now my entire face had changed. My facial features had become even more pleasing to the eye, so it was no wonder that Tang Rou would say that I had become handsome.

    I found myself unable to recognize the face in the mirror, as if it were a different person.

    What was going on?

    There were enough strange things happening to me that I didn''t know if I should be happy when I became handsome, or if I should feel panicked.

    I licked my somewhat dry lips and splashed two drops of water onto my face. The water droplets dripped down my chin and onto my clothes. I subconsciously opened up my clothes on my chest and shockingly discovered that the picture of the Demon Face in the middle of my chest had become much more vivid.

    What made my scalp tingle was that even though this face looked ferocious and evil to the extreme, the shape and the position of its facial features were actually somewhat similar to my facial features.

    Could it be that my appearance had changed because I imitated the image of this ghost face on my body?

    I rubbed my face with force. My skin instantly turned red, but it quickly returned to its pale state. Even though my face couldn''t be compared to the face I saw, I somehow felt that it was the same face as the face I saw.

    "Are you alright?"

    While I was staring dumbfoundedly at the similarities between the two faces, Tang Rou had already reached the restroom door.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m a little tired."

    However, Tang Rou''s gaze was already fixed on the picture of the Demon Face on my chest.

 C61 Route

    "The pattern on your body is becoming more and more obvious, and it seems that you don''t want me to go near it. I think it''s necessary to bring you to the home of my grandpa''s friend to check it out. Otherwise, if we drag this out for too long, there might be some unforeseen event."

    Tang Rou brought up this matter again. I also felt that it was very serious, so I nodded my head.

    "Since that''s the case, why don''t we leave earlier?"

    "Mm ˇ­" "The place we went to last night is no longer interesting. After I buy the phone, we''ll leave. Coincidentally, there are a few other places with stories on the road that can let us continue our live broadcast."

    Now that I mention the word live broadcast, I only have one feeling, and that is a headache.

    However, there was no way to avoid this matter. Whether it was to treat his grandmother''s illness or for Tang Rou''s family''s mission, they had to continue as before.

    Besides, the grievances of the ghost lady on me are still waiting to be washed away.

    Thinking of this, I quickly pulled the curtain shut, and then I kowtowed to the southwest corner of the room.

    Tang Rou immediately understood what I meant and took two steps back.

    As expected, a cold breeze flows in the room and the white figure appears once again, floating in the corner of the room. Her eyes stare unblinkingly at me and gurgling sounds come from her throat.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget about you."

    To be honest, I don''t have much fear towards this ghost lady anymore. Instead, I feel a bit guilty.

    Initially, I had intended to keep delaying the time. Perhaps one day, the truth would be revealed to the world. However, after the female ghost saved my life twice, I had no choice but to take this matter seriously.

    To be honest, I can go back on my word. The worst that can happen is to take the risk of destroying this ghost girl while I still have the ability to use her.

    This can be done once and for all, but I feel that even in the face of a ghost, I have to be reasonable and not casually go back on my word. Moreover, this female ghost is currently with me and it''s a life-saving talisman.

    The lady seemed to nod slightly towards me before turning into a stream of grey information and disappearing.

    "I can ask my friend to help me investigate the situation regarding the Dragon Capital Building. I wonder if there are any clues from the police?"

    With Tang Rou''s help, I naturally could set my mind at ease. Under normal circumstances, even if the police investigated and found out anything, they wouldn''t casually reveal anything to the outside world, unless they could bring the real culprit to justice or find out the truth.

    As a result, money doesn''t matter. If Tang Rou could find out more about it, she would definitely help me out quite a bit. She could also temporarily comfort this ghost girl and save her from going berserk.

    After the two of us packed our stuff, we headed downstairs. There wasn''t any decent shopping mall nearby, so we could only find a restaurant to sit at first.

    After sitting down, the customers started talking about what happened in the alley last night.

    However, it was clear that these people did not know that the culprit behind this was sitting right next to them. Most of them were old residents and they did not have the habit of watching live broadcasts. Otherwise, they would have long recognized us.

    Last night, we caused quite a ruckus in the alley. When we added oil to the fire on these people, it was really mysterious. Especially the explosion we made while setting up the formation, it made these people even more suspicious.

    In the time it took to eat a meal, he had already heard several versions of them.

    Tang Rou and I laughed as we listened, but didn''t say anything. After quickly settling our stomachs, we left the restaurant and drove to the nearest shopping mall to buy cell phones.

    "You say these people are really full now, and have nothing to do but talk, as if they saw it with their own eyes. If these guys saw those headless bodies running in the dark with their own eyes, they would probably be scared to death."

    Even if Tang Rou''s phone could be turned on, there was no way to do anything about it. My phone''s quality wasn''t good to begin with, so I could just throw it away.

    "Tell me, where did that woman come from? Her kung fu is so good, and her acting is quite like that as well."

    Tang Rou still couldn''t forget that girl. In reality, I was feeling depressed.

    That seemingly frail and frail girl had played us all in circles. I could tell that not only is that girl skilled, she definitely has other special abilities.

    Originally, that woman was planning to use Mai Tianyou to do a live broadcast to attract those things. Her goal was to find the dagger that no one had discovered for many years, which was also the legendary Life Severing Blade.

    According to the original plan, Mai Tianyou should be the sacrifice, that was certain. He should be using some unique method or array.

    However, our accidental appearance had disrupted the woman''s plans. Thus, this woman managed to act as though she was a weak person, a harmless woman, and then, step by step, she led us to lure the headless corpse devil out and brought us to the small courtyard where the sabre was hidden.

    It was even possible that the woman had already figured out the approximate location of where the dagger was hidden.

    That''s why I was able to jump into the water without any hesitation and was almost killed by the vengeful spirit at the bottom of the well.

    Fortunately, I was talented and lucky, so I didn''t freeze to death. Instead, I smoothly brought the dagger out.

    In other words, I have replaced Mai Tianyou as his role. That woman originally wanted to keep us here, but was killed by those corpse devils. He just didn''t expect that I had a life-saving talisman on me.

    To be able to come up with such a plan and plan was enough to prove that this woman was not simple. Even if she was assigned to do so, she was not a simple person.

    The dagger was imbued with a large amount of Baleful Yin Force, and even the corpse devils did not dare to approach it. Other than someone like me, who has a ghost tattoo and has a ghost aura, I do not think that ordinary people would be able to come into contact with it.

 C62 Chase

    After I reinstalled the phone and installed the phone card, I received a series of text messages. These text messages told me that there was a call coming in, but I didn''t answer them.

    When I saw that familiar number, I immediately thought of Zhou Xue.

    I didn''t have the time to look at the fans'' feedback and the exact amount of the rewards. I hesitated for a moment before avoiding Tang Rou. Afterwards, I went to the entrance of the mall and called Zhou Xue.

    Sure enough, a familiar voice sounded from the other end of the phone. It was extremely impatient and irritable.

    "So you''re not dead? Why did you stop contacting me after so long? Did you forget what I told you before? "

    I felt a burst of anger in my heart. I just accidentally took your chastity, and it wasn''t intentional, and you didn''t suffer any losses. Why are you always so bossy, as if I sold it to you?

    "I have my own life, and there doesn''t seem to be a need to be under your constant surveillance." My tone also carries a hint of anger. The other party was clearly stunned for a moment before he smirked several times, causing me to feel a little scared.

    It was as if everything was under the control of someone else.

    "Now that your wings have hardened, you feel that you can do it again, don''t you? "Let me tell you, you took away something that shouldn''t belong to you. No matter what, you will always owe me, and if you still want to live, and if you still want to earn money to treat Grandmother''s illness, you better not talk to me like this."

    "If you really think that I took away your things, you can find a way to take it back. I don''t want to keep it on me, but if you dare to threaten me with my grandmother''s matter again, I guarantee that you will regret it."

    After saying those words, even I was somewhat surprised, because before this, I would not be so stubborn. In fact, the last time I was brought before Zhou Xue, my heart was still humble and cowardly, and I was unable to lift my head in front of this woman.

    Perhaps it''s because of the continuous series of life-and-death battles that made me so much calmer, or perhaps it''s because the tattoo on my chest had a huge impact on my personality.

    "Do you think it will be so simple? If I were to say that I really want to forcibly take back that thing, you would have already lost your life, idiot! "

    Zhou Xue cursed a few more times on the other end of the phone. I was getting impatient, so I hung up the phone.

    After all, I still had a lot to do, and why did I have to be so obedient in front of this conceited and unreasonable woman?

    The call came back very quickly, and I hung up impatiently.

    "Who called? You seemed to be arguing with someone? "

    Tang Rou fiddled with her phone as she looked at me with interest.

    It just so happened that at this moment, the phone rang again. Tang Rou directly snatched it from my hands and answered it.

    "Who are you? Why are you always pestering our little handsome brother?"

    The sound of this sweet and crisp handsome young man gave me goosebumps all over my body. I could almost guess Zhou Xue''s expression on the other end of the phone.

    I also heard Zhou Xue''s angry roars coming from the phone.

    "Let him answer the phone, it''s a matter of life and death for both of you!"

    Tang Rou stuck out her tongue at me, then pressed the speaker button.

    I creased my eyebrows, then walked over to Tang Rou and said.

    "You can''t be so naive as to use such a method to threaten the two of us, right?"

    In my opinion, Zhou Xue was only threatening because she was extremely angry.

    What the woman said next, however, stunned me.

    "Is the Life Severing Blade still on you?"

    Thinking back carefully, when I obtained that knife, the live broadcast had already stopped. Furthermore, at that time, my phone fell into the well and I was unable to use it.

    The only ones who know about this are me, Tang Rou, and Mai Tianyou. Of course, there''s also that little female host and her accomplice.

    Could it be that the little female lead had been sent by Zhou Xue? Otherwise, how could she have known about this matter?

    But soon, I felt that something wasn''t right. If it really was like this, Zhou Xue wouldn''t have asked such a question. She was just admitting defeat.

    As a result, I didn''t answer back. Tang Rou and I stared at each other.

    "Stop pretending, I have my own information. Those who know about this place know very well that there are many people who would like to obtain the weapon that was left behind that time."

    "Why do you ask?"

    I carefully tried to sound out the other party''s words.

    "Answer me first. Is the Life Death Blade in your hands?"

    The other party''s tone was very firm, making it impossible for me to disobey. Thus, I could only tell him the truth.

    "It was indeed in my hands, but then someone else stole it away. Since you''re so powerful, don''t tell me you didn''t get the news?"

    "What a fool, after spending so much effort, you managed to escape with your life. In the end, someone else still stole it away from me. If I were you, I might as well jump into the well and die."

    The tone of the other party was filled with ridicule and mockery. It could be inferred that Zhou Xue indeed did not know of this.

    "Now it''s your turn to answer my questions."

    I didn''t want to continue being questioned by the other party, so I seized the opportunity to retaliate.

    "Why do you say we''re in danger? "How much do you know about what happened last night?"

    All I can tell you is that during yesterday''s live broadcast, I already suspected that the motives of those two were impure, especially that woman who was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. Only a fool like you would be unaware, and it''s useless to talk so much now.

    After saying this, the woman hung up the phone.

    "It''s not that strange?"

    I looked towards Tang Rou.

    "Who is this woman you''re talking about?" Tang Rou seemed to be even more interested in Zhou Xue''s identity. In the past, I had vaguely mentioned the red lotus flower''s origins to Tang Rou, but I had hidden the part about the relationship between the two.

    "Yes, but that''s not the main point. Seriously, it''s possible that some of the people watching my live broadcast already found out about it last night and thought that we were actually looking for the Life Severing Blade?"

 C63 Anxiety

    "I think what that woman said shouldn''t be wrong. Before we entered that house, we had already switched off the live broadcast, so it was very easy to arouse suspicion. In addition, with the huge commotion we made last night, if we were able to escape safely, it would be easy for people to guess that we have a treasure."

    I immediately felt depressed.

    Although that Life Kill Blade was indeed found by me, and it was very convenient to use, but in the end, it was a mantis stalking the cicada, yellow sparrow being at the back, before the treasure could even warm up, it was snatched away by that little bitch who played the pig to eat the tiger, and it almost caused us to lose our lives.

    "No matter what happens, let''s hurry up and leave this place so that we won''t get into too much trouble."

    Tang Rou quickly pulled my hand and ran towards the place where we parked the car. In order to get out of here as soon as possible, we entered a store and bought some food and water. Then, we quickly left the city.

    Along the way, I kept trembling in fear. I kept looking behind me, afraid that there would be people following me. However, it seemed that everything was very calm and there were no signs of danger.

    Of course, I didn''t dare to relax my vigilance. Ever since I came into contact with the field of live broadcasting, I had encountered many dangers. Most of these evils came from the ghosts, but of course, there were also people of all kinds.

    To me, the most terrifying thing wasn''t the ghosts and hungry ghosts.

    "If we want to watch tonight''s live broadcast, we''d better not continue. Otherwise, it will easily expose our whereabouts. Right now, it''s an eventful time. First, we have to figure out the thing on your body, then we''ll talk."

    Even though I didn''t want to accept Tang Rou''s suggestion, after thinking about it carefully, there was some sense in doing so. Right now, I was in the limelight, so occasionally stopping the live broadcast for a night wouldn''t affect me too much.

    Most of it came from last night''s live broadcast. After all, that was a battle of life and death, and seven ghosts were killed consecutively.

    I don''t even need a website to recommend me. I have already become famous on the live broadcast platform. If I were to switch on the live broadcast studio, I would definitely be filled with people and my wealth would surge.

    Most importantly, after last night''s incident, my stamina was exhausted. Tang Rou was also exhausted, so she should have a good rest.

    That girl stole our Life Death Blade. If she knew that Tang Rou and I had narrowly escaped death, she might have come to silence us.

    "The two of us are going to the train station right now. We won''t be able to make it in time by plane."

    Tang Rou quickly finished planning out her route. When it was close to noon, she would be able to reach the nearby train station. This way, after a day and night, we would be able to go to the senior expert''s place that Tang Rou had mentioned.

    To find out the origin and nature of the grimace in me.

    This was a very important matter to me. After all, so far, my body had undergone many strange changes. I didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse.

    All along the way, Tang Rou had been trying to find out about the true relationship between Zhou Xue and I. After all, a woman''s sixth sense was naturally very keen, so I think that Tang Rou already guessed that Zhou Xue and I were up to something, but she just wanted confirmation from me. I also didn''t want to reveal anything, so otherwise, it would be hard for me to raise my head in front of Tang Rou for the rest of my life.

    At this moment, I was racking my brains to think of all sorts of reasons to nullify tonight''s live broadcast. After all, fans still needed to maintain themselves, but in the end, I accepted Tang Rou''s suggestion to not say anything, which would leave a suspense. Moreover, it wouldn''t have been so early for that malicious woman to find out that the two of us were still alive.

    I couldn''t help but admire Tang Rou''s meticulous thinking. She was at least a lot better than me in this area, and according to how we''ve been together for a long time, I was able to discover Tang Rou more and more. I had more secrets on me, not only because her skill was much better than I imagined, but also because she had a deep understanding of the country''s human customs.

    Fortunately, my personal information was protected on the live broadcast website, so I didn''t have to worry about others recognizing me when I was buying a ticket.

    I used a very large peaked cap to cover most of my face. Tang Rou only used a wig to change her hair color, so that if it wasn''t someone who was particularly familiar with the two of us, they wouldn''t be exposed if they observed us face to face.

    "Alright, we need to wait quietly for now. After around 30 hours, we will arrive at our destination. I have already informed my grandpa''s old friend."

    After hearing Tang Rou''s words, I felt a bit nervous, but mostly grateful. Honestly speaking, if it weren''t for Tang Rou, who worked with me, I don''t think I would have been able to stumble my way over. Tang Rou and I were together, and it seemed like she only had her eyes on my cheating abilities.

    "There''s no need for you to look at me with such gratitude. Both of us are just doing what we need to do."

    Tang Rou seemed to have seen through my heart. She then slowly got up from the seat across from me and lowered her body. Her stench killed me. Then, she reached out her hand to lightly scratch my chin.

    "If you really feel grateful to me, you can repay me with your body ˇ­"

    "Don''t, don''t mess around."

    Even though I knew that this woman was joking with me, I still blushed a little. After all, there were other people beside this seat. Furthermore, the interior of the carriage was mostly filled with passengers.

    Because he was in a hurry, he didn''t have time to buy a bed ticket. He could only choose a normal hard seat.

    Sitting next to me were two middle-aged men in their forties.

 C64 shock

    One of them was dressed in simple clothing, as if he was a migrant worker returning to his hometown. The other person had his shoulders crossed, his face full of pride. He was dressed in formal attire, probably the head of some unit or someone of some status.

    Of course, it was impossible for them to be officials or dignitaries. After all, these people were all people that would always be on the same level as others.

    On the contrary, there were two girls sitting next to Tang Rou. One of them looked average, but looked very gentle and generous. After sitting down, she immediately opened up the snacks she had brought for everyone to taste.

    "Thank you ˇ­"

    Beside him, the migrant worker uncle symbolically grabbed a few pieces of paper and repeatedly expressed his thanks.

    Strangers were much more familiar with each other when they sat together just because of this small action.

    "Is this little sister still in school?"

    The middle-aged leader who was sitting at the furthest corner ignored us and just smiled at the young girl who was about 20 years old.

    That girl was indeed young and extremely beautiful. Even I couldn''t help but take a few more glances at her.

    The girl had been secretly sizing me up. When she saw my gaze, she immediately turned her face away. However, she didn''t respond to the middle-aged man''s question.

    However, the man sat up straight without a care in the world. He put his hand on his beer belly and kept talking.

    "Judging from your appearance, you should be from outside the city, right? A girl like you wandering alone in a foreign land would definitely have a hard time."

    To tell the truth, I admire this leader''s appearance. The man''s thick skin is because the girl in front of him ignored him from beginning to end. In the end, she just took out her earphones from her bag and put them on her ears.

    Tang Rou sat across from me. She lightly nudged my knee with her foot, then covered her mouth and snickered.

    "Are you going on a trip? I''ve heard that this is the final stop of the car, and the scenery there is beautiful, but it''s a rare leisure place. "

    The woman sitting opposite to him started the conversation again.

    "What''s there to play about in such a cruel world? Young people like you all who have nothing better to do always like to do those meaningless things."

    The middle-aged leader beside him spoke in a strange tone. He was probably trying to pick up a girl to let her be ignored, but his heart was feeling a bit unbalanced.

    This sentence directly caused the woman in front of him to feel somewhat awkward, not knowing what to say next.

    "That''s my hometown, and the scenery there is really good. The environment there is also very good. A lot of the officials in charge of the city come to our place to buy a villa. I heard that they are just taking care of their health."

    "He''s just a laborer from the countryside, how could he know how to take care of his own health? What a joke." The middle-aged man continued to hug his shoulder as he looked at the middle-aged farmer in the middle of the seat with a face full of ridicule.

    The same words rendered him speechless. The familiar atmosphere immediately turned cold and hard.

    "Did a country bumpkin steal your wife or dig your ancestor''s grave? You look down on me that much. "

    To be honest, my anger these few days was indeed a bit big. I couldn''t bear to see this middle-aged man talk in such a manner, so I couldn''t help but say this.

    I saw that the people sitting on the seats beside me were all laughing at me. That middle-aged man was indeed furious and immediately reprimanded me with a livid expression.

    "Am I wrong? You country bumpkins are always so poor, isn''t it better to stay at home and grow land? "Why do you have to run into the city?"

    Such sarcastic remarks immediately caused many people to point their spears at the man.

    Seeing that the chaos was about to break out, the farmer next to me quickly stood up and tried to persuade me.

    "Everyone, let''s not talk too much. Being able to gather together in a single car is fate."

    The middle-aged leader coldly harrumphed and ignored everyone else. He hugged his shoulder and leaned back in his seat. Then, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    After all, there were all kinds of birds in the forest. However, the moment my eyes swept over the man''s face, I suddenly felt that something was wrong. This middle-aged fatty had a fair complexion, so I could tell that he was someone who hadn''t seen the sun in an office all year round.

    It was normal to have wrinkles on his face, but when the man pretended to close his eyes and frowned slightly, I could clearly see that the lines on his head and eyebrows looked like they were made out of a grimace.

    It was just that one moment of absent-mindedness, because at this very moment, a ray of sunlight came from outside the window, casting a ghost-like shadow over her wrinkles.

    I wiped my eyes and looked like a man''s face again. However, as the lines on the other party''s face relaxed, the image of the ghost face had already disappeared.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Tang Rou was sitting across from me, so she was naturally able to observe my expression in detail. As a result, she immediately went over and asked.

    "It''s nothing. It''s probably because I didn''t rest well, so my eyes were blurry."

    I rubbed my eyes again to make sure nothing was amiss before I looked out the window.

    Not far away, there was a mountain range that blocked all of their paths.

    It looked like the train was about to enter the tunnel.

    "Since that''s the case, then let''s quickly have a good rest. In any case, there won''t be any danger here."

    Tang Rou reached out her hand and patted my arm. Her face was a bit gentle.

    I felt a warmth in my heart and nodded my head. After stretching my body, I laid down on the table in front of me, intending to take a nap.

    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly felt a chill in my body. This sudden feeling was as though the originally hot room was filled with cold air.

    But I remember there was no air conditioning in this car.

    So I looked up at once and opened my eyes.

    What was going on? Why is it so dark now? I was just scared for less than half an hour.

    I panicked and tried to stand up to get a better understanding of the situation. At this moment, a strong hand grabbed at my arm.

    Instinctively, he twisted his arm and grabbed that man''s wrist.

    "Aiyo, brother, what are you doing?" "Hurry up and let me go ˇ­"

    After hearing the familiar voice, I immediately let go of my hand. Following which, my eyes gradually lit up.

 C65 strange cave

    So this was just the train entering the tunnel. The darkness from before was due to the light being blocked.

    At this moment, the lights in the carriage started to light up. I loosened my grip on Uncle Worker''s arm and immediately apologized.

    "I''m sorry, I just had a nightmare."

    That was really too embarrassing just now. It was my first time taking a train in such a long time and I unexpectedly made such a big joke. It was fortunate that my reaction was quick enough to cover it up.

    "Are you okay?"

    Tang Rou sat across from me, her face filled with doubt.

    I wiped off my cold sweat and sat down, indicating that I had just been woken up and had overreacted.

    However, I understood in my heart that it wasn''t just that I was scared. I had a bad feeling that there was an extreme danger waiting for us somewhere ahead of us.

    "What are you shouting so loudly for, you can''t even have a good rest if you want to."

    The middle-aged leader by the side glares at me and complains a lot.

    I couldn''t be bothered with this kind of trash. I just opened my eyes wide, wanting to look out the window.

    However, since they were already inside the cave, the outside of the window was pitch black. Even if there was some light coming from the glass, it would be difficult to see what was outside.

    Just as my eyes were casually sweeping the window glass, I suddenly saw a hideous face outside the window, directly sweeping past it.

    It was definitely not an illusion this time. I quickly stood up and turned my head to look behind the window.

    "What''s wrong, big brother? What do you see? "

    The woman sitting diagonally opposite me asked me curiously. At the same time, the surrounding people also cast doubtful gazes at me. However, most of them were filled with contempt.

    It was as if I was a country bumpkin who had never taken a train before.

    I couldn''t say anything at this point. After all, there were so many people in the surroundings. It wouldn''t be good if it created a panic. I would rather keep persuading myself that it was just a reflection of light.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Tang Rou sat in front of me. The doubt in her eyes became deeper and deeper.

    I looked at Tang Rou and left my seat.

    "Do you feel that there''s something wrong with this cave?"

    Who would have thought that this cave was actually quite long? After such a long time, he still hadn''t been able to pass through, and the uneasy feeling became clearer and clearer.

    "You couldn''t have discovered something. Logically, with so many people on this train, there shouldn''t be any problems."

    Tang Rou meant that under normal circumstances, the more people there were, the more yang energy there would be and the more dirty things there would be.

    If I thought the thing I saw just now wasn''t wrong, then I told Tang Rou about it.

    "If you are not wrong, or if you are making a fuss, then there is something wrong with the tunnel."

    But just as Tang Rou said this, a bit of light suddenly shot out from the window. So we had finally passed through this tunnel.

    At this time, it was almost dusk. From afar, one could see a pitch-black hole continuously extending from the mountain peak. It really did look like a monster that was about to swallow someone, opening its mouth wide.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if there are any problems with that place. We''ve finally made it out unscathed, haven''t we?"

    After hearing Tang Rou''s comforting words, I also wanted to agree, but I didn''t know why, but the depressing feeling in my heart only became more and more serious.

    "You''re too nervous. Go back and rest."

    The moment Tang Rou''s hand touched my shoulder, the originally quiet carriage suddenly let out a miserable scream.

    "Something has happened."

    My entire body shuddered and I subconsciously dashed towards the direction of the carriage.

    By this time, the interior of the carriage had already become a mess. There were quite a few passengers who were rapidly running towards my direction. The corridor was extremely narrow and I was unable to squeeze inside. I could only hear the constant screams coming from within.

    "Let me pass!"

    I don''t know why, but logically speaking, people''s instincts tend to avoid danger. However, I faintly felt that the things that happened in the carriage were very likely related to that sinister face that I saw just now. I thought about the black qi on the middle-aged leader''s head and the ghost marks on his forehead.

    Tang Rou tacitly followed behind me. Right now, I was much stronger than the average person. In the end, I had to put in a lot of effort and pushed through the crowd of people to see what was happening.

    Or rather, the first thing I smelled was a thick smell of blood. It was as if I was in hell.

    I''ve seen a lot of ghosts. I''ve even had encounters with zombies and female ghosts.

    However, I have never seen such a terrifying scene.

    A man covered all over in blood was chewing on a man on the ground with his head down, or rather, a man who was about to die.

    It was a lady with a slightly plump figure. Although her appearance was average, her skin was fair. At this moment, the clothes on her chest had been torn off, revealing the contents underneath.

    I''m not talking about pornography, but the internal organs under the chest.

    I didn''t even dare to believe what I was seeing, but the pungent smell of blood and the constant crunching in the man''s mouth reminded me that this was real.

    Tang Rou, who was behind me, immediately covered her mouth and vomited. Everyone else had already run far away and the carriage was filled with the smell of vomit and urine. I think that when this happened, these passengers were all terrified.

    The one eating is the middle-aged leader who was originally sitting in the same row as me. At this moment, his eyes are filled with a murderous light, and the sinister ghost imprint on his forehead has become exceptionally obvious, as though he is a ghost that has crawled out from hell. As he greedily eats the woman''s heart in his mouth, he continuously rises up from the woman''s chest while spurting out hot, fresh blood.

 C66 Man Eater

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do. The scene before me was too shocking. It didn''t feel real at all.

    I know that this man has suddenly turned into a man-eating ghost all of a sudden. It must be related to that black face on his head.

    "Ji ˇ­"

    Before I could understand what was going on, the man squatting on the ground suddenly stopped chewing and slowly raised his head. A strange sound came from his mouth.

    Not good, this guy seems to be planning on eating something new and has already set me as his target.

    My throat felt dry and I quickly pulled at it. Tang Rou, who was still bent over and vomiting, backed off, of course.

    At this moment, it seemed as though someone had forcefully pushed me from behind. Following which, a tall figure dashed past me rudely.

    "What happened here ˇ­"

    Looking at his back, I saw that he was wearing the clothes of a conductor. The other party stopped midway through his words. I heard a commotion behind me, as if other people were running over.

    It was too late for me to stop him.

    I saw the conductor reach into his pocket.

    Initially, I thought this person was carrying a gun, but as it turns out, I had watched too many movies. This person didn''t take out a gun but had a black walkie-talkie instead.

    What''s the use of this thing?

    Therefore, before the tall conductor could even open his mouth to speak, the short and stout middle-aged man had already jumped up and crashed into the ground.

    It''s hard to imagine that such a fat man with such a big belly could move so quickly. He opened his mouth that was covered in blood, revealing his yellow, rotten teeth. Right in front of me and Tang Rou, she bit the conductor''s Adam''s apple.

    Large amounts of blood immediately spurted out from the wound.

    "Drip, drip ˇ­"

    The sound made my scalp tingle.

    The people behind him cried out in shock once again.

    "Don''t fucking come over here anymore!"

    I knew that there would be more people running over. Because Tang Rou and I were blocking the view of the people behind us, those who didn''t know what had just happened would just barge in and die.

    Tang Rou finally turned around and blocked the other employees who were running over to check the situation.

    "Get back and close the door!"

    I stared fixedly in front of me. The middle-aged man, who had already turned into an evil ghost, retreated rapidly. I didn''t have any confidence in being able to deal with this thing in front of me.

    It was more important to keep his life.

    However, just as I was about to leave, the train, which was swiftly moving forward, suddenly screeched as it came to a screeching halt.

    The entire process lasted for about 20 seconds. The huge inertia made it impossible for me to stand firm on my feet. Tang Rou and the staff members behind her immediately rolled towards the other carriage.

    This sudden turn of events was completely out of my expectations. When I felt dizzy and my brain expanding, I was already able to stand firmly. I could already feel the smell of blood coming from behind me.

    I hastily turned around. As expected, the man-eating middle-aged man opened his mouth and continuously dripped sticky liquid from his mouth towards me. Ji!

    There was nothing on her that could hide and behind her was Tang Rou, who was also unable to stand firmly. It was impossible for her to dodge.

    I steeled my heart and reluctantly kicked forward.

    Fortunately, the man was rather fat and not too tall, so his kick landed squarely on the man''s round stomach. Peng! It was as if the kick landed on a large ball.

    My strength was much stronger than I expected. The thing I kicked at screamed, but it also caused a disaster.

    That round stomach of mine was originally filled with human organs and minced meat, so after a kick, it immediately started raining. A large amount of minced meat and blood splattered on my body, making me feel disgusted.

    Similarly, there were screams and vomiting coming from behind me.

    Those passengers had also been stopped by the train, and they were all knocked into a ball by the inertia. The lighting on the car had already stopped, leaving only the emergency lights, and the dark green light was shining in front of them, making the middle-aged man look extremely terrifying.

    "Hurry! Go to the next carriage!"

    I didn''t dare to turn my head back and kept waving my hands behind me. We were in the last carriage, so if we wanted to get rid of this man-eating crocodile, the only option was to keep running forward, hoping that the iron door would be able to stop him.

    "The door is stuck, we can''t open it. This time we''re done for. We''ll definitely be eaten by this guy."

    "What the hell is going on?" Why did this happen? "

    The people behind me continuously shouted, causing my head to buzz.

    "The door is stuck. I can only think of a way to cure it."

    Tang Rou moved in front of me. It was unknown when she pulled out a awl from her hands. Seeing this, I couldn''t help but bitterly smile.

    Against evil spirits, this thing might have some effect, but this guy in front of him was clearly a living person. This awl probably didn''t even tickle him enough.

    After that man was kicked by me, he revealed a ferocious expression. With his four legs touching the ground, he charged towards me once again. It was as though he was a running wild wolf.

    I started to regret it a little. I didn''t hide in the crowd but stood at the very front.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Just when Tang Rou and I were about to brace ourselves and block the middle-aged man''s attack, a shout came from behind us.

    I subconsciously leaned to the side.

    Similarly, a tall figure passed between me and Tang Rou. In his hand was something similar to a baton.

    Was this f * cking joke?

    Before I could open my mouth to stop him, the tall man had already viciously slapped the face of the middle-aged man with the baton in his hand.

    Unexpectedly, something happened.

    A blue ray of lightning, accompanied by a crackling sound, exploded on the face of the middle-aged man.

    I smelt a burnt smell and the menacing man-eater fell back screaming as his body spasmed.

    "So it''s an electric shock rod."

    "All of you, quickly retreat. Could this person have rabies? How did he become like this?"

 C67 transfer

    "No matter what happened to this man, it can''t possibly be rabies. You''d better be careful if there are any lethal weapons, such as guns."

    I hurried to add something behind the man.

    "What a joke, where do you think this is? "How could we possibly be equipped with weapons so casually? Even if it''s just friendship, it''s still on the conductor."

    The man turned around and gave me a wry smile. He was still holding the electric shock rod in his hand. He slowly moved towards the middle-aged man who was twitching non-stop in the hallway.

    He did not expect that this kind of thing that could deal with criminals would have such good effects. If it was really useful, perhaps he would have to prepare one in the future.

    However, just as the train attendant was about to go up and check out the situation, the middle-aged fatty let out a loud shout and flew up from the ground, pouncing towards the man.

    He sighed to himself. This man didn''t listen to my advice in the end.

    Originally, I thought that this man was doomed as well, so I was prepared for the fierce attacks that would follow. However, this conductor''s reaction was ridiculously fast and more vigorous than what I had imagined.

    Just as the fat middle-aged man was about to bite the conductor''s neck, the conductor immediately took a step back, then with a beautiful side kick, kicked the man in the mouth.

    It was as if I could hear the sound of broken teeth and the middle-aged fat man''s whimper. The pain was so intense that I immediately felt as if the conductor had become much taller.

    "I''m warning you, don''t come any closer. Otherwise, I will not be polite to you anymore."

    I didn''t know what was going on, and thought that the man in front of me was just suffering from some kind of illness. I didn''t have any way to explain at this time, so I could only follow him step by step, hoping that I could use this opportunity to get rid of this middle-aged man.

    "Ji ˇ­"

    The fatty, who was in pain, opened his mouth, and his broken teeth fell to the ground. However, his eyes had already become even more vicious.

    His pupils, which should have been clear in black and white, had now become deathly pale. At this moment, he once again launched an attack.

    This train attendant''s skill was not bad. Coupled with the electric shock rod in his right hand, he was able to block off the fat middle-aged man''s attacks several times in succession.

    "Stop talking nonsense with him, he doesn''t understand anything at all. For the safety of the entire train, we must get rid of this thing."

    I took out a medium-sized suitcase from the luggage rack above and started talking with the train attendant to block the monster''s attack. I hoped that we could force the fat middle-aged man back into our original carriage. This way, we would be able to trap this thing.

    The train attendant nodded at me and finally agreed to my idea. The two of us pressed close together and continued to resist the middle-aged fatty''s crazy attacks in the narrow passageway. The suitcase was quickly torn apart by him.

    Fortunately, at this moment, the two of us had already forced that thing into the resting area between the two carriages.

    Seeing that victory was in sight, the train attendant suddenly cursed.

    "Damn, why did this thing run out of electricity so quickly?"

    At the same time, the fat middle-aged man charged over once again.

    "Use this!"

    I felt as if something hard and heavy had been stuffed into my hand.

    Lowering her head to look, she saw that Tang Rou had actually found a Fire Ax that was nearly a meter long.

    I immediately lifted my hands and swung them, chopping right into the middle of the fat middle-aged man''s head.

    That was where the black ghost pattern appeared.

    In that instant, a large amount of white smoke seemed to rise up, but my line of sight was already completely blocked by the fat middle-aged man''s brain, so I couldn''t see him clearly. I could only feel the fat middle-aged man''s body fall down in front of me with a bang.

    Is it over?

    This fatty who suddenly went crazy from eating people has already been killed by me?

    I hurriedly lifted my sleeves and wiped my face. As expected, the fatty in front of me had already stopped his movements and was convulsing non-stop.

    Before I could relax, Tang Rou suddenly shouted from behind me.

    "Be careful!"

    Be careful of what?

    I had intended to turn around, but as my eyes swept over the conductor standing next to me, the back of my neck went cold.

    I was still wondering, when I killed this fatty, this train attendant just stood there in a daze, as if he was scared silly.

    Now I finally understood why this fellow gave me such a weird feeling. It was because at this moment, this man''s eyes had already turned deathly pale.

    Black gas gradually appeared between your eyebrows.

    Even though I still couldn''t see the face of a ghost, I completely understood what was going on.

    The moment that fatty was killed by me, the item he was hiding on his body had already been transferred to this conductor.

    I don''t know how it happened, but the conductor''s big hands were already reaching for me.

    The axe was still on the middle-aged man. In a moment of desperation, I took a step back before tripping over the chair and falling onto my back.

    This train attendant was naturally well-built and had definitely learned martial arts, so his movements were much faster than that fatty. Before I could even lift up my leg, he had already pressed down on me. At this moment, a long leg extended out from the side and ferociously kicked on the train attendant''s shoulder.

    The conductor''s body tilted to the side, allowing me to temporarily escape from my predicament. I stood up and immediately went to look for the axe.

    "Hurry up and get away. He can change anything he wants. Do you still have any talismans on him?"

    By this time, I was convinced that all of this was the work of ghosts.

    The lines on the man''s forehead that I saw earlier were the cause of all these changes.

    "No more."

    This was also within my expectations. Fortunately, I managed to grab the axe before the conductor arrived. There was even a bit of liquid dripping from the axe.

    "Why is the conductor crazy? Is this an infectious disease? "

    A terrified cry came from the crowd behind him, as if someone was already preparing to smash the windows and escape.

 C68 source

    This was what people called fearsome. After hearing the word infectious disease, the people behind them immediately exploded.

    Although the glass on the train was thicker than ordinary glass, it wouldn''t last long.

    Furthermore, at this point, it seemed like the only option was to abandon the car and escape. After all, there were so many people who couldn''t just sit inside the same carriage and wait for their deaths.

    "Such a good opportunity, but unfortunately, it can''t be broadcast live."

    Tang Rou stood next to me, shoulder to shoulder. To be honest, I felt that it was a bit of a pity.

    There was no signal on the cell phone in this place. Even if he wanted to stream it, it would be impossible.

    The sound of glass shattering could be heard from behind him, as well as the cursing of the passengers. This was not the best time for modesty. He did not even need to turn his head to know that his head had been smashed.

    However, what gives me the most headache is the tall train attendant in front of me. At this moment, the other party is already slowly standing up, with a ferocious expression on his originally resolute face. Furthermore, the black aura in the middle of his forehead is already becoming clearer and clearer.

    From this, it could be seen that there was indeed an unknown evil being inside the carriage. However, it was definitely not a mere remnant soul. After all, I still had some judgement ability.

    Moreover, if it was a remnant soul, it wouldn''t be able to turn a person into an evil spirit in such a short amount of time.

    "Ji ˇ­"

    It was this again that made his scalp tingle, which meant that the controlled conductor was about to attack.

    To be honest, if I had to use this axe at this time, the conductor''s life would have been a lot harder to bear.

    Because I knew it was the thing inside the conductor that was going to kill, and once the host was killed, the thing would move on to someone else nearby.

    Wouldn''t it be troublesome if he got on top of me or Tang Rou?

    So when the conductor lunged at me, all I could do was dodge to the side, then turn the word ''blessing'' upside down and hit the conductor in the waist with the other end.

    At first, I thought that this would at least inflict heavy damage to the other side. With this, Tang Rou and I could team up and maybe control the train attendant.

    The solution was always come up.

    However, I had completely underestimated the impressiveness of this possessed train attendant.

    Previously, a middle-aged fatty with a brain full of fat had already made me flustered. This time, it was a muscular man with kung fu skills.

    Naturally, its attack power would multiply as well.

    As a result, it didn''t hit the target completely. It just brushed past his body.

    "Ji ˇ­"

    The conductor made a strange sound again, reached out his hand to the seat beside him, and, like a nimble lynx, leaped at me once more.

    "I need to quickly get this thing out of his body. I can feel that his strength is increasing."

    Tang Rou''s words reminded me that it was true. In the beginning, Tang Rou kicked the train attendant away, proving that her strength wasn''t particularly abnormal at that time. But now, she''s forced me to the point where I have no way of fighting back.

    Most of the people in the car had already run out of the window, leaving behind a few frightened and lost trains. The staff stayed by the window to observe.

    I don''t know why the car stopped when it was still in good condition. Even if I knew what was going on inside the carriage, I shouldn''t have used such a method to deal with it.

    After all, there was no need for the village and back school, and there were no contact signals. Staying here would only make things worse.

    My mind was in a mess, and I almost got caught in the neck by the lively conductor in front of me.

    I remembered my strange power.

    It was unknown if there was a reply after a day had passed.

    Looking at the current situation, no matter what, this is the only path I can take. I use my fire axe to block in front of the train attendant, who opens his mouth and bites off a piece of the sturdy wooden handle.

    As the other party chewed, large amounts of sawdust and blood dripped from the gaps between his teeth.

    "Let me show you something good!"

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I ripped open the clothes on my chest.

    The result didn''t disappoint me. The moment my chest was exposed, I clearly saw a dark red ray of light shoot out, coincidentally lighting up the face of the train attendant.

    The other party immediately let out a blood-curdling scream and fell backwards.

    When I lower my head, I see the face of a ferocious ghost on my chest. One of my originally tightly shut eyes is already half opened.

    This meant that the Demonic Face''s ability had been restored, but it was not able to take out the item on the conductor. At the same time, it also meant that the strength was not fully recovered, or else it would be impossible to have only half an eye opened and was slowly closing.

    Looking at such a bizarre sight before me, I have long since become completely numb to it and don''t feel my heart palpitate.

    Seeing the conductor in front of him, his body trembled uncontrollably. He immediately jumped over and used the fire axe in his hand to viciously press against the attendant''s throat.

    "What are you guys still standing around for?" Have you a strong rope? "

    The current situation was pretty good and no one had died. Although the process was a bit dangerous, with the help of several other staff members, several belts were finally recruited and tied up the burly train attendant.

    The whole thing was done by myself, because if someone else got close, the evil thing might move again.

    "What''s going on outside?"

    The other staff members immediately leaned against the window and shone their flashlights outwards.

    I heard it too, screams and screams coming from outside.

    Since the car was parked here, it must have been met with some trouble. Right now, it was unknown how many people were outside, perhaps the people in the other carriages had already gone out to check the situation. If something dangerous really happened outside, it would definitely be a catastrophe.

    The train attendant struggled more and more violently. It was as if he had received a call from someone. His mouth constantly issued "ji ji" sounds.

    "That thing seems to have appeared outside as well."

    Tang Rou stuck to the window, her voice trembling slightly.

    What was there to be afraid of?

 C69 Turbulent situation

    Who would have thought that something similar to a living person being possessed by an evil spirit would happen outside?

    "What should we do now? "The main control room should have a satellite phone. I wonder if it''s reported to the higher ups yet ˇ­"

    Several of the staff members'' faces were pale. They had already lost their minds.

    "Should we go out and take a look? How much of your ability has recovered? "

    Tang Rou said this in my heart. Although I said that I wouldn''t have to be too strong in order to be able to control it and it couldn''t be destroyed, I should still be able to cast it a few more times.

    Since he had encountered such a situation, he could only intervene.

    Because I knew that Tang Rou definitely wanted to personally participate. This was also a method to prolong Tang Rou''s life.

    "You guys stay in this carriage and don''t go near him. If you find out that he''s about to escape, immediately shout."

    After giving me a few words of advice, I immediately took the lead to jump out of the window. The moment I landed, two people ran in front of me and nearly knocked me down.

    Behind him, a young girl with blood trickling from the corner of her mouth was currently chasing after him with a ferocious expression. Strange cries continuously sounded out from her throat.

    Similarly, on the girl''s forehead, there was a ferocious black ghost tattoo.

    Without guessing, he already knew that he was possessed by the same thing.

    Although the method that I used was a bit wretched, it was the only thing I could do now. I quickly stood in front of the girl and once again ripped off the clothes on my chest.

    This time, perhaps it was due to the moonlight, but I discovered that the red ray of light became more eye-catching. After hitting the woman''s face, the other party''s eyes flipped and they immediately fell to the ground.

    Before I could say anything, Tang Rou ran over and tied up the belt around the girl''s waist.

    Strangely, the things on the girl''s body didn''t shift this time.

    It was very possible that it was because he had suffered a blow, so he had been immobilized.

    When I lowered my head, the left eye of the Demon Face in my chest had already opened by more than half. Although it was slowly closing, it was clear that the additional moonlight would help to recover my strength.

    After seeing this situation, I finally relaxed and went with Tang Rou to the crowd.

    Although I had increased my speed, when we discovered what was happening, there were already two monsters outside.

    The speed at which that thing killed was too fast. It directly knocked people down, then bit open their throats to take in a large amount of blood.

    There was no time to go to the rescue, and who knew if there was more in the carriage?

    Under the moonlight, a large number of passengers could be seen fleeing in all directions.

    After spending some time, I finally managed to control the second person who had his body possessed. I already felt a little dizzy.

    Fortunately, the danger outside was completely gone.

    "There shouldn''t be any problems, right?"

    I stood up and looked at the interior of the carriage. Due to the power supply of the train being completely cut off, only the dark green emergency lights were gently shaking, making it impossible to clearly see the situation within.

    Just as I let out a breath of relief, two windows suddenly burst open at the same time. A man and a woman.

    "Damn, there really is more."

    I cursed as I was already prepared to deal with them. I thought to myself that it shouldn''t be a problem to get rid of the two of them.

    However, there were several crisp sounds of glass shattering. My scalp immediately tingled, and at this moment, three or four black figures appeared on the roof of the train, rapidly pouncing towards the two of us.

    Why are there so many ˇ­

    Tang Rou and I were both dumbfounded. There were so many of them, and they couldn''t be dealt with.

    But those things were too fast. Tang Rou and I only ran forward for about ten meters before we were almost knocked down by two of them.

    So far, it had all seemed like a dream.

    "Ghost Bro, can I trouble you to open your eyes?"

    I subconsciously used my hand to touch the Demon Face on my chest. Anyway, this move still works.

    Although they did not both open their eyes, one of them was staring at the sky with his eyes wide open. The people behind him with dark faces slowed down their steps and did not rush over. They gradually surrounded the area.

    "Don''t worry about me. Hurry up and leave. This thing won''t last long."

    My throat felt sore. It''s one thing to be able to save one at a time like this, so I changed my style and planned to let Tang Rou take advantage of this opportunity to quickly leave.

    "No, our Tang Clan will not give up on our comrades. If you want to die, then die with us."

    She didn''t expect this little girl to be so loyal.

    However, I could already feel my eyelids grow heavy. Using too much of this energy in my body would always consume my energy. I was about to collapse.

    Suddenly, I heard a muffled sound in the distance.

    This voice was too familiar. It was clearly the sound of some kind of formation being completed.

    This was the explosive sound of yin and yang energy rubbing against each other at a certain frequency.

    At the same time, the approaching figures suddenly turned around and ran towards the train, just like a hungry wolf running into fresh blood and flesh.

    What was going on?

    My legs went limp and I almost fell to the ground. Tang Rou helped me up.

    The eyes on her chest had already closed up to a slit. She calmed herself down and looked forward with Tang Rou.

    A car appeared in the direction of those figures. There were already three or four people surrounding the car. They seemed to be quite vigorous and were rapidly affecting those figures.

    "Danger!" I shouted and wanted to remind them, but then I felt that there was no need. The sound of the formation being set up was definitely caused by them.

    He saved Tang Rou and me at a crucial moment, and he didn''t seem to be in a hurry either. He seemed to have a plan in mind.

    The facts proved that I was worrying too much. Although the seven to eight passengers that surrounded us were charging towards those people one after another, they didn''t cause any damage.

    I saw a tall and thin figure directly jump upwards, reaching a height of more than ten meters.

 C70 Special sectors

    The man''s body was in the air, constantly reaching out towards the passengers who were being possessed, throwing out strange things.

    "These people seem to know Dao arts, are they using yellow talismans?"

    Tang Rou''s eyes lit up. I also recognized the tall and skinny figure and used the Dao Sect''s yellow talismans. When the yellow talismans landed on the possessed passengers, they immediately emitted white smoke. Those passengers also began to shake violently, their mobility greatly restricted.

    At the same time, the other two people beside the car had already begun to move. A slim figure, as fast as a butterfly, shuttled between the few passengers who had been possessed. It was unknown what had stuck on their bodies.

    The other person didn''t stay idle either. He quickly circled around the seven or eight figures several times, as if he was continuously scattering something on the ground.

    "They''re setting up a formation. These guys are really strong."

    At this point, I couldn''t help but feel a burst of heat on my face. Indeed, it was as Tang Rou said, these three people were very professional. In less than half a minute, they had already taken control of those troublesome things, unlike the two of us who almost lost their lives.

    Another faint rumbling sound could be heard as the passengers who were attached to the formation fell to the ground at the same time.

    At the same time, I saw a large amount of black aura start to gather at the center of the circle, as though they were trying to choose a path to escape from.

    "Not good, those things seem to be trying to escape."

    He instinctively wanted to rush over to help, but at this time, the tall and thin figure that had thrown out the yellow talisman appeared again. The yellow talisman in his hand flew out and connected into a straight line.

    Suddenly, a strong wind started to blow in the surroundings. It was as if they could hear the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves from within the flying sand and rocks.

    When I finally got a clear look at the scene before me, that tall and skinny figure had already landed on the ground from midair. In his hand was something similar to a gourd. It was pitch-black and didn''t reflect any light.

    "Why are you guys here?"

    Tang Rou and I were already very close to each other. That tall and skinny man''s appearance had already entered my line of sight.

    Before I could say anything, the other side recognized me and Tang Rou.

    I felt guilty. Even though the words were about to reach my mouth, I didn''t know what to say.

    The tall and skinny man standing in front of me was dressed in a Chinese tunic that was no longer fashionable. His gaze was as cold as a knife and instantly pierced through my body.

    It was actually the mysterious man that I met in the orphanage before. Moreover, there was a man and a woman beside the man. I also saw them very familiar. They were together that day.

    "There''s still one more in that car. It''s already under our control, but it''s still very dangerous."

    Tang Rou, on the other hand, hastily warned him.

    The man frowned slightly and pouted to the side.

    The man and woman beside me quickly ran past me and directly headed towards the carriage Tang Rou was pointing at.

    "What a coincidence ˇ­"

    Looking at this man, I instinctively felt guilty and hastily buttoned up my chest.

    "Looks like you didn''t listen to my advice. You do have that thing on your body, and it''s already beginning to awaken ˇ­"

    The man''s gaze never left my chest.

    "You know this thing?" I thought about it for a moment and finally decided to ask.

    The man in front of me is mysterious and unfathomable. The most important point is that not only is the man powerful and mysterious, he is also well-informed.

    "Don''t you know that?"

    The man looked doubtful, as if he was trying to gauge the reliability of my words.

    "You suddenly appeared on my body, so I don''t know what exactly happened here. If it''s convenient for you to tell me, then please give me some pointers."

    I felt that my words were a little awkward, but I couldn''t care less about it now.

    If the person in front of me can really help me resolve my doubts and figure out the origins of this ghost face, then it can save me a lot of trouble. After all, Tang Rou and I travelled a thousand miles to travel across the county in order to understand this matter.

    "If you want to know, you can come back with me. There are a lot of things I want to know from you as well."

    I didn''t think that this guy would actually beat around the bush by talking to me. I hadn''t even stated my attitude yet when Tang Rou stepped forward from behind me.

    Why do you have to be so secretive? Even if you don''t say it, we still have a way to figure it out, tonight''s matter has nothing to do with us, we are just helping out, there doesn''t seem to be any reason for you to want to keep us here.

    At this moment, I could naturally see that this man didn''t seem to plan on letting Tang Rou and I leave.

    However, Tang Rou wasn''t too afraid of this guy. Her words were full of mockery.

    "Ignorant ˇ­" I''m trying to save you guys, but since you guys are unwilling, I can''t do anything about it. Don''t think that just because you guys moved to another place and continued to do that sort of thing, you guys can''t do anything about it. "

    While the man was speaking, the man and woman had already walked down from the carriage next door.

    "Chief, we''ve finished."

    "What happened to the conductor, and will these people ˇ­"

    Looking at the people on the ground, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for them.

    "This matter has nothing to do with you. After a while, the train will restart and you can leave. But remember, do not spread the news of tonight''s events, or else trouble will naturally come to you."

    As for what we had discussed with these people, Tang Rou and I didn''t care at all. All we knew was that when the two of us got back to the carriage, the blood had already been wiped clean as if nothing had happened. The passengers looked lifeless, with a look of worry and apprehension on their faces.

    Just like this, Tang Rou and I trekked for days and nights until we finally arrived at the train station. Along the way, I thought back to all of that man''s actions and couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.

 C71 Shortcut

    When the two of us came out of the train station, it was already afternoon. According to Tang Rou, the disciple of the restaurant was still several dozen miles away.

    He had thought that an hour would be enough for him to travel dozens of miles by car, but he had never expected that the traffic would be so slow.

    The most important thing was that there was no way to get through. The old man lived in the mountains.

    After a long inquiry, the two of us received this information.

    There was only one way to get to that place, and that was to take the local motorcycle, which was very common. However, they had to take a detour, and would arrive around 8 or 9 o''clock in the evening.

    However, when Tang Rou and I were asking around for directions, we clearly felt that this country bumpkin in front of us was somewhat of a scammer.

    Seeing this, I quickly took out another cigarette and offered it to her.

    "Are there any faster ways? We don''t have that much time to waste."

    The other party hesitated for a moment, then took the cigarette from my hand. After looking around and confirming that no one was nearby, he lowered his voice and said.

    "Actually, there isn''t any other way to go about it. However, you''ve come at the wrong time. Normally, there wouldn''t be any problems, but now, at this time ˇ­"

    After saying this, the man''s face revealed a troubled expression.

    "What the hell is going on? You can just say it directly."

    "Originally, the distance from here to the place you guys are heading to isn''t too far in a straight line. We can basically reach that river a dozen miles away, but recently, the water hasn''t been peaceful, and it should be night time and no one will be willing to drive you there."

    I''ve never heard of such a thing as not being able to sail at night.

    "What did you mean by ''not peaceful''?"

    The middle-aged man looked over Tang Rou''s body up and down, his eyes staring straight ahead. Although Tang Rou wasn''t particularly sexy today, with her beauty and figure, it was rare to see her in the countryside.

    Perhaps it was because the beauty was so attractive, but the middle-aged man simply put down the tools in his hand and sat cross-legged on it.

    "You''re from a foreign land, so you definitely don''t know what''s going on here. The reason why I didn''t tell you about the other water path is because by the time we arrived at the river bank, it had already become dark, and we''ve always had a rule here, and that is we can''t sail at night."

    This was the first time I had heard of this type of custom, so I was also a bit interested. In particular, Tang Rou''s eyes were shining with excitement, making me feel that there was something fishy going on here.

    "Can you be more specific when the time comes?"

    Tang Rou began acting cute again. Sure enough, the middle-aged man couldn''t take it anymore and laughed dryly before continuing.

    It seems like last month, just like this day, there were a few foreign tourists who refused to listen to the advice and insisted on going to the other side of the river. They said that they were in a hurry, and none of the local boat owners dared to go.

    When he said this, the man''s face immediately revealed a bit of fear. Seeing how Tang Rou and I were anxiously looking at him, he continued.

    "And guess what? As soon as the boat reached the middle of the river, it suddenly stopped moving forward. That night, it was supposed to be calm, but the boat just started spinning right in the middle of the river. "

    At this point, the man couldn''t help but click his tongue. When I saw the cigarette in the other party''s hand, he immediately lit another cigarette.

    This man had a rustic tone to his words, but his narration skills were quite good. He directly brought Tang Rou and I into the situation.

    "People die for money, birds die for food. That''s not bad at all. Unfortunately, there were 7 or 8 people on that boat, and they were both men and women. They were forcefully dragged in by the water and became scapegoats."

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other. I felt like this man was exaggerating a bit. Even if someone did die, it was probably because the boat was broken or something else happened.

    After all, the water ghost only existed in the legends of the market.

    Looking at you two, it seems you don''t believe me. I''ve already told you guys many good things, I''d rather take a detour, or I could just find a country kid and give them some money. We''ll leave tomorrow morning, or we''ll be harming ourselves and everyone else.

    "Uncle, did you say so or did you see it with your own eyes?"

    This sentence made the middle-aged man somewhat unhappy. He immediately opened his eyes wide, straightened his body, and raised his voice.

    "Look at you, little girl. You are very beautiful, why do you not trust others? If you don''t believe me, just ask around from that person in the nearby village. I''m sure you''ll find out more than I do. The corpses in the water are fished out from the bushes on the shore after three days, they''re all swollen ˇ­ The pitiful one is that boatman. He lost his life trying to earn two pieces of money, but he still has a beautiful little widow. What a pity. "

    At the end of his speech, the man''s expression turned wretched as the topic of conversation became more and more irrelevant.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t continue interrogating each other. From our conversation just now, we learned that if we followed the road straight ahead, if there was a motorcycle, we would arrive at the river bank in an hour.

    It was around 4pm, so he carefully calculated. If he was lucky, he should be able to catch the last boat by the river, and no matter what, he had to give it a try.

    When I hired the motorcycle, I finally understood why Tang Rou was so excited.

    After I opened up my fan group, I found that there were complaints and complaints inside. Without exception, all of them were asking me why I didn''t continue the live broadcast, and of course, there were also a few people who were guessing if we were in danger due to messing with something bad.

    "If you stop the live broadcast for two days in a row, your fans would probably be snatched away by others very soon. Don''t you think that the story we just heard, whether it is true or false, is a good material? If you use it well, won''t you be able to fool the live broadcast today?"

 C72 Crossing the River

    Tang Rou''s words made me a bit excited. Soon after, I announced to the fans that I was still alive. Moreover, tonight''s live broadcast would be a completely new day. It would leave a bit of suspense for the fans to look forward to.

    The fans immediately exploded into discussion. A small portion of them questioned me, thinking that I was lying. There were even more who sent me private red packets, asking me about the broadcast tonight.

    In order to create a sense of mystery, I didn''t say anything. I just kept on adding to the atmosphere, and before long, Tang Rou used her beautiful appearance and fake voice to hire a farmer''s motorcycle.

    After we agreed on the price, the two of us sat in the back seat and waited to get to the river.

    "If you leave at this time, it would be dark by the time you reach the river. Do you want to find a place to stay in the nearby village? I have relatives to introduce you to, so you won''t be able to afford it."

    If I hadn''t been in a hurry and didn''t have the time to switch out, I definitely wouldn''t have used this guy''s car. I always felt that the other side wasn''t too reliable, that they didn''t have the simple aura of a mountain villager, but were instead full of ghosts.

    I casually replied before I sat behind the man. This seemed to make the man unhappy and he coldly looked at me through the mirror.

    I quietly reached out a hand and tapped Tang Rou''s back twice. The two of us already had a tacit understanding of one another and warned Tang Rou to be extra careful.

    Tang Rou didn''t express anything and just naturally stuck close to my back. In addition, she casually wrapped her arms around my waist, which made it hard for me to stay calm. Right now, my clothes are quite thin, and Tang Rou''s development was also quite good.

    Although I was no longer the diaosi who had just started her relationship, this matter still made me unable to suppress my emotions.

    The man in front rode the motorcycle very quickly. The road was bumpy and it felt like he was floating in the air. The pair of hammers behind him continued to strike my body.

    Tang Rou seemed as if she didn''t feel it. On the contrary, she hugged me tighter and tighter. A few strands of hair slid down my neck and into my clothes. My shoulders couldn''t help but twitch.

    "This guy has a problem."

    Tang Rou suddenly stuck close to my ear, her soft lips almost touching my earlobe. This sentence immediately made me feel refreshed.

    Just then, I was completely immersed in the wonderful feeling Tang Rou gave me. I was absent-minded, so I didn''t pay too much attention to my surroundings.

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, I immediately realized that this man on the motorcycle seemed to be leading us around in circles.

    Although we didn''t run twice, but if we look carefully, it is indeed to stall for time. According to our previous estimates, we should be very close to the river by now, but the sky is already completely dark, and we still can''t see the river.

    I can''t figure out what the guy on the motorcycle was up to.

    Because we agreed to pay a hundred dollars for the river, no matter how far or how close the road was.

    This place wasn''t a place where one could take a taxi and still get more money after going around the city. What was this fellow''s purpose for doing this?

    "Bro, didn''t you say we could arrive before the sky completely darkened? Why haven''t we seen the river for so long?"

    I asked loudly behind the man.

    The other party did not turn around. It seemed that he hesitated for a few seconds before replying.

    It rained a few days ago, so it turns out that the road is a little hard to walk, and I can only take you around a little. Actually, I don''t want to do this either, it''s just wasting more oil, if it really doesn''t work, then you can stay at my relatives'' house tonight.

    The man turned to look at me.

    "No need, just send us to the river. We don''t need to worry about other things."

    There was a hint of anger in my tone. The man must have clearly felt it. He didn''t continue talking and sped up instead.

    A few minutes later, I saw a river that was about a hundred feet wide lying horizontally not far from us. It was much more spectacular than what I had imagined.

    "I did it out of good intentions. None of us boatmen would dare to ferry at night, and the nearest village would take at least half an hour to walk. Are you still going to stay here?"

    After the motorcycle stopped, Tang Rou and I quickly jumped down from the bike seat.

    I saw a few boats parked on the riverbank not far away, and a few sheds that looked like shipyards.

    He took out a hundred yuan and handed it to the driver.

    "Thanks bro, it''s getting late, let''s go back."

    The other party took the money and coldly looked at me. His mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. He stuffed the money into his pocket, turned around, and sped away.

    I could clearly feel that guy looking at me through the mirror. The fierce look in his eyes sent a chill down my spine.

    "What a weird guy. I think he wants us to go to his relatives'' house and complain. He probably wants to do something bad."

    Tang Rou''s words made me nod my head repeatedly. From the looks of it, that was the only possibility.

    The world is much more sinister than I thought it would be.

    "We can either seek wealth or kill ourselves. We can just be a bit more careful, but we don''t know if there are any boatmen nearby."

    Tang Rou and I walked along the river''s edge. Within those small shacks, there seemed to be faint traces of light shining through.

    If there really was someone, then the following matter would be easy to handle.

    Arriving at the door, I didn''t hear any sounds. Instead, I smelled a very fragrant scent of tobacco.

    In the past, when they were young in the countryside, people in the village would always choose this type of dry smoke to smoke.

    There had to be someone inside.

    "Is anyone there?"

    I shouted from the doorway.

    Coughing sounds came from inside, and after about half a minute, the small wooden shed''s door creaked open, and a withered face came out.

 C73 camel

    The faint yellow eyes continuously looked me up and down, giving off a creepy feeling.

    He looked to be at least over 40 years old, with a disheveled appearance. The color of his eyes was slightly different from that of an ordinary person''s, and the light from the room showed that this man was hunched, as if he had a disability.

    "What for?"

    The other party''s voice was hoarse and extremely unfriendly.

    "Would you mind asking if we can help you with that? Take us to the other side of the river. We''re in a hurry."

    I braced myself, trying to force a smile on my face.

    Without waiting for an answer, I pulled out some hundred-dollar bills.

    "Money is negotiable, just the two of us, nothing else."

    "You''re from outside the city?"

    The man looked at the bill in my hand, but still didn''t have the intention of coming out.

    "Yes, I accidentally missed the opportunity. Help me, old fellow villager."

    I handed over the money.

    "Has anyone ever told you that there is no rule for a ferry to cross the river at night? "You hateful outsiders, do you think you can do anything with money?"

    This guy actually said those words with a clang and directly closed the door. He didn''t have any intention of responding to us.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and couldn''t help but bitterly smile.

    There were two wooden sheds side by side, but the one beside them was leaking air everywhere. It didn''t seem like there was anyone there. In other words, there was only one hunchback left by the river.

    In the reeds not far away, I saw a ferry that was roughly thirty to forty feet long. It swayed left and right in the breeze, like a beast lying dormant in the darkness.

    Who would have thought that the money attack from the ''All Knowing Scholar'' would have no effect at all.

    I still didn''t want to give up. I stretched out my hand to knock on the door again, but at this moment, the hoarse voice inside immediately roared.

    "Hurry up and get out of my way. Don''t disturb my sleep. Before the sky is completely dark, let''s hurry to the village up ahead to sleep."

    After the other party finished talking, the faint light in the room immediately went out. It was obvious that they didn''t want to continue negotiating with us.

    Looking at it now, there really was no way for him to live tonight. He couldn''t just steal someone''s boat and go there.

    In my heart, I was still troubled over tonight''s live broadcast. After all, I had already bragged about it, so the only thing I could do now was think of another way.

    Just as Tang Rou and I were about to walk down the road and look for that so-called village, we suddenly heard a rustling sound in front of us.

    Tang Rou immediately pulled me back and jumped into a nearby bush.

    I felt a little nervous, as if I wanted to rob them.

    The sounds ahead were getting closer and closer. Under the dim light, there was surprisingly a group of people driving a horse carriage, moving quickly towards the carriage.

    "They came here so late at night. Could it be that they are planning to cross the river?"

    Tang Rou whispered into my ear.

    A glimmer of hope rose in my heart. From the looks of it, these people were really planning to cross the river. If not, who would come to the river at night?

    Most of them were dressed in country clothes, but a tall figure stood out among them.

    The reason why this person was different from the others was not because he was tall, but because the clothes he wore were clearly different from the others.

    This guy was wearing a long shirt, which made him look weird in this rural area. I even wondered if this group of people were from a film crew that was filming the night scenes here.

    "Did you notice something strange in the carriage?"

    When Tang Rou said this, I immediately fixed my gaze on the carriage and pulled a huge box.

    The box looked cuboid and dark, as if it had been painted, but it did not reflect any light under the moonlight.

    It was actually a huge coffin.

    This isn''t the first time I''ve seen such a thing, but I''ve never seen such a large one. Furthermore, logically speaking, the paint on the coffin wouldn''t be so drained.

    "These guys are carrying a coffin at night. What are they planning to do? Could it be that the custom here is to be buried at night?"

    Tang Rou''s words made me shake my head.

    They were heading directly for the river ferry, and the most likely possibility was that they were going to transport the coffin to somewhere on the other side.

    Although all of this seemed a little strange, it seemed to be the case.

    This group of people walked very quickly, as if they were in a hurry. They passed by the place where the two of us were hiding. They didn''t find me or Tang Rou. In addition, they seemed to be discussing something.

    "I wonder if that crazy old woman is still waiting for us there. If we delay it, then this matter won''t be easy to deal with."

    The two people at the front stretched their necks and kept looking forward.

    Another person spoke up.

    "Don''t worry, Hunchback Feng has taken a lot of my benefits. He will definitely be there to guard us tonight whenever we come over. Look, there are still lights on in the front room."

    At first, I thought that there would be people guarding this intersection every day, but after listening to the tone of their conversation, I understood that the reason why the ugly Hunchback stayed here so late at night was to wait for them.

    "Didn''t you say you won''t cross the river at night? Isn''t that obvious? One in front, one on the back."

    Tang Rou''s tone carried a bit of anger.

    "From the looks of it, they seem to know each other. It seems that the matter tonight is rather strange."

    I looked at the time on my phone. It was already past 8. Usually, the live broadcast hadn''t started, but the discussion in my fan group was already very lively.

    I suddenly had a flash of inspiration. The matter in front of me was extremely bizarre, so why didn''t I use this opportunity to attract the attention of my fans?

    Thinking about this, I shook my phone at Tang Rou, who immediately understood what I meant.

    "This is indeed a good idea, and if they really want to bring the coffin over, we can sneak onto the ship. At worst, we can just give them some money, but I don''t believe that they can chase us away."

    "It''s best if we don''t get discovered by them. We can both finish tonight''s live broadcast as well as quietly cross the river. It''s perfect for both of us."

 C74 morgue ship

    The group of people quickly walked in front of the two of us. They didn''t even notice Tang Rou and me.

    Tang Rou gently pulled me back and then the two of us bent down. We carefully walked towards the ferry in the middle of the reeds.

    The only boat near the river was the one that had stopped at the ferry, or perhaps this was the only ferry.

    Therefore, if these people wanted to cross the river, they would definitely use this boat.

    Under such circumstances, as long as the two of us hide on the boat, we can cross the river without anyone noticing. Moreover, these guys are holding a huge coffin in the middle of the night.

    After I turned on the phone, I turned the light on to the darkest spot and found a spot where it wasn''t easy to find it and entered the live broadcast software.

    I quickly changed the name of the room.

    [A mottled wooden boat, between the living and the dead. Rumor has it that this place is haunted by ghosts all year round, so we''ll have to wait and see.]

    After the title was typed, it quickly attracted a lot of fans. These people also knew about it. My usual habit of broadcasting live was to wait for something to happen.

    [Brother Ghost, you finally appeared. Where''s our big sister Tang Rou?]

    [Brother Ghost, I still like you. Why didn''t you do a live broadcast yesterday?

    [The streamer is also a person, so we should at least rest. If he really dies from exhaustion, who would bring us to hell?]

    Seeing the fans enthusiastically giving out rewards and commenting on the matter, I felt a little more confident in my heart.

    "Hurry, they seem to be preparing to board the ship."

    Tang Rou quietly reminded me. When she stuck her head out, she discovered that Hunchback, who was originally hiding in the shed, was already shakily walking out to point at them as if he was discussing the price with them.

    "The live broadcast tonight is a bit special because we didn''t get the attention of the main characters, including people and ghosts ˇ­ So during the live broadcast, Ghost Bro will try his best not to communicate with everyone, and all you need to do is quietly enjoy it. "

    After telling me all of this in advance, I switched my phone to its darkest state so that I could barely see the comments below, so that there wouldn''t be too much light coming out.

    Of course, his phone had already been muted, so he couldn''t even hear the sound of the bounty on his account.

    In the past, the live broadcast would only be faced with ghosts and monsters. Today, there are at least five or six people on this ship, so we have to be more careful.

    And what these people had done tonight was extraordinary.

    When we got closer, we discovered that the boat was much larger than I had expected. From beginning to end, it was about eight or nine meters in size. Furthermore, the center and stern of the boat were used as sheds.

    It just so happens that Tang Rou and I can hide here.

    The two of us quickly jumped on the boat and ran all the way to the other side. At this moment, the people driving the horse carriage creaked as we approached.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to breathe too loudly. We just aimed our camera at a crack in the wall. The heavens were giving us great power. The bright moonlight shone down and we could clearly see the situation in front of us. This time, the money for the phone was from Tang Rou.

    [Are those people carrying the legendary coffins? Looks like there''s going to be a good show tonight.]

    [Host 666, has new tricks up his sleeve every day.]

    [What is there to look at about a coffin? Have you all not seen it before?]

    [Shut up, idiot. There must be a problem with anyone of you who carries coffins at night.]

    The words on the screen could no longer be read. At this moment, the body of the boat shook violently.

    These guys really did bring the coffin up.

    Fortunately, these people were too busy putting the coffin king on the ship to notice where the two of us were hiding.

    "Slow down, don''t overturn the coffin, and don''t touch the things pasted on the coffin."

    At this moment, the man in the long gown opened his mouth. From the sound of his accent, he really did not sound like one of the villagers.

    After hearing the words of the other party, I mustered up my courage and slowly raised my head. As expected, there were a few yellow talismans on a few parts of the huge, pitch-black coffin.

    However, these yellow talismans are very different from the ones I saw before, especially the patterns drawn on them. Even on a night when the light wasn''t very good, I could clearly see them.

    Suddenly, the hunchback turned around and looked at where I was hiding.

    I was so frightened that I quickly lowered my body.

    Did that guy just discover me?

    Just as I was thinking about how to explain myself and beg for forgiveness, a very unstable sound of footsteps approached us from where we were hiding.

    However, I had already become much calmer and wasn''t in a hurry to stand up.

    The hunchback had an ugly appearance. His hair was disheveled and his face dirty. He was stooped over as he walked on the deck of the ship, swaying along the way.

    If he were to suddenly meet so many people in the middle of the night, he would definitely be shocked.

    "What a bunch of suicidal fools. They want to cross the river in the middle of the night, and they even bring back coffins. How f * cking unlucky ˇ­"

    The hunchback stopped in front of where I was hiding. About half a meter away from me, he scanned the surroundings with his turbid eyes.

    It didn''t seem like she noticed me and Tang Rou, but was looking for something.

    "I clearly remember to leave it here."

    The hunchback said to himself. His voice was extremely unpleasant to the ears. He turned around and was about to walk around to my hiding place.

    I slightly shifted my body, ready to avoid their line of sight with Tang Rou, but just as I raised my foot to the side, I stepped on a hard object. It was a machete, and its surface was stained with rust.

    Was this what this ugly hunchback was looking for?

    Seeing that the other side was about to turn over, Tang Rou and I had nowhere to hide.

    After strengthening my courage, I quickly picked up the firewood knife and placed it at the side of the hunchback''s foot when he wasn''t paying attention.

    A crisp clank.

 C75 ghost tugboat

    The hunchback kicked the machete and cursed angrily.

    But this way, Tang Rou and I were able to get out of the crisis. The other person bent down with great effort and grabbed the blade in his hands.

    Only then did I realize that not only was this hunchback''s back crippled, but that his hand seemed to have been burnt by a fire. It was full of scars and there was not a single piece of good skin.

    Fortunately, the other party stood up immediately and walked to the center of the ship. At this time, the others were already moving their hands and feet in a steady manner, carrying the coffin onto the ship.

    "You can''t leave this thing in the middle of the boat. Move it to the stern. Otherwise, it will be stained with bad luck."

    The Hunchback''s tone carried an unquestionable momentum.

    If it was on land, no one would take this ugly fellow seriously. However, on this ship, he was the absolute leader.

    Sure enough, those people could only use their strength to lift up the coffin again and directly walked over to where Tang Rou and I were hiding.

    As I got closer, I could see even more clearly. Under the illumination of the moonlight, the dark coffin still didn''t reflect any light, as if it had swallowed all of the moonlight.

    There were about eight or nine yellow talismans pasted on the talismans, slightly swaying along with the wind. However, the talismans were very stable.

    The coffin was carefully placed down. In that instant, I could feel the body of the boat violently shake.

    "Hurry up, don''t delay the time."

    The man in the long gown urged.

    "What''s the hurry? "If I hadn''t been waiting here for you, I would have gone back to hug that slut."

    The hunchback didn''t even put these people in his eyes and started swearing at them.

    [It seems like I heard something I shouldn''t have.]

    "If you are so ugly, will any woman take a fancy to you?"

    [I feel that this uncle looks very handsome and has a unique style. He has a unique personality too ˇ­]

    [Then why don''t you hurry up and introduce her to your mother ˇ­]

    "This is ˇ­"

    I discovered that Tang Rou''s eyes were staring straight at the black coffin. She seemed to have discovered something.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "Did you find out? "The locations of these yellow talismans are very unique."

    After hearing Tang Rou''s words, I also felt that even though these yellow talismans looked very casual, if you looked at them all together, it seemed to be a kind of continuous pattern.

    "If I''m not wrong, this should be a way to suppress ghosts. Furthermore, it''s much more powerful than a yellow talisman. Someone who can use yellow talismans to set up this kind of formation is definitely not simple."

    I couldn''t help but stick my head out and look at the center of the boat.

    At this moment, the boat had already turned a corner and left the shore very smoothly.

    That hunchback, who was half the height of an ordinary human being, held a long bamboo pole in his hand. His movements were skillful and was very relaxed. He was like a general fighting and killing on the battlefield.

    His originally cloudy eyes now revealed traces of life. At this moment, his entire person had undergone a significant change.

    "Heh ˇ­"

    As the other party let out a low roar, green veins popped out on his arms that were full of scald scars. The boat had already fallen to the ground and was slowly moving forward on the calm surface of the water.

    I saw the man in a long robe standing at the bow of the ship with his hands behind his back. A light breeze blew and the man''s robe fluttered.

    [Tonight isn''t exciting enough. Could it be that the streamer is trying to trick the big guys?]

    [No, I feel that the atmosphere is really weird, especially the person standing at the bow of the ship. I keep having the feeling that something is going to happen.]

    [You all have never heard of the legend of the water ghost. I would like to see if the streamer will meet him today.]

    The so-called ''damnable live broadcast'' doesn''t necessarily mean I''ll see a ghost, but ever since I''ve been involved in this business, it seems like I''ve never let anyone down.

    I felt a little conflicted in my heart. On one hand, I wanted to follow my legends and not lose. On the other hand, I was a little worried. If I were to meet a water ghost on the surface of the water, how would I deal with it?

    Perhaps it was because when I jumped into the water well that time, I was dragged down by something inside, leaving a shadow in my heart. Thinking of this, my entire body turned cold.

    "Look, there seems to be something in the water ˇ­"

    Tang Rou suddenly grabbed my arm tightly. I frowned. Before I could clearly see what was on the water, the few people in front of me suddenly shouted.

    "Look, what''s that?"

    My gaze was immediately drawn over. The few farmers who were originally standing around the man in the long gown were all gathered on the left side of the boat. They pointed towards the water surface.

    The calm surface of the water had started to ripple. The smooth surface of the water had started to shake again.

    "Don''t look into the water!"

    The Hunchback who was propping up the boat shouted. His shrill and hoarse voice drifted around the night sky, giving people goosebumps.

    Even Tang Rou and I were shocked.

    [Sh * t, was that a ghost cry just now?]

    [What did they find? The streamer should hurry up and take a look. Hiding here isn''t a good idea.]

    [The streamer and Tang Rou haven''t bought any tickets. What if these people tie them up and throw them into the water to feed the water ghost?]

    To be honest, I am also very curious now, because the man in the long gown who was originally standing steadily at the bow of the ship also quickly ran towards the left side of the ship.

    Unlike the hunchback, the man did not speak, but instead, he struck out like lightning towards one of the men''s shoulder.

    I saw that person staring blankly into the water. His entire body seemed to have been petrified. No matter how Hunchback Meng tried to remind him, he refused to retract his body.

    I also felt that something wasn''t right. I don''t know what Tang Rou saw in the water, but it definitely wasn''t anything good.

    The person beside the boat was forcefully dragged back by the man in the robe. He fell onto the deck like a walking corpse. Only then did he start shouting.

    However, at this time, the other person who was standing next to him actually jumped into the water with a splash.

    It was as if there was something very attractive in the water that he had to go to.

    "How f * cking unlucky, I never would have thought that I would actually encounter that thing. If you don''t want to die, then stay away from the water."

    The hunchback shouted in a hoarse voice while supporting the bamboo pole with his hand.

 C76 Whats in the coffin

    The originally ugly face twitched, becoming even more hideous.

    The rest of the people on the boat panicked. Originally, there were still people who wanted to save the fellow who fell into the water, but they immediately gave up.

    On one hand, it was because the Hunchback''s scream was too mournful and scary. On the other hand, I could clearly see that the person that jumped into the water was like a huge rock.

    Logically speaking, even if he accidentally fell in, he should at least flop twice so that he wouldn''t sink so fast.

    In other words, the water was not clean. Something had hooked up with the man and dragged him into the water.

    "Listen to him!"

    The man in the long gown who had just saved her also ran towards the center of the ship without any hesitation.

    The others followed him in a fluster, continuously asking questions.

    "Hunchback Feng, what''s going on?"

    "You f * cking still have the face to ask me? I already told you not to ferry at night, but you guys just won''t listen. This is like meeting a ghost tug, whether or not we can live to the other side will be up to River God''s grandpa."

    [A person fell into the water just now, do you guys think you can stop me?]

    [Did your eyes grow any longer than your butt? That person was dragged down by the water ghost, I can see him clearly.]

    [Keeping your life is the most important at this point in time. Why do you need to stand to the side now?]

    Even while I was looking at the comments, Tang Rou suddenly pressed down on my shoulder.

    I squatted down.

    It was the man in the long robe. He had run to the stern of the ship and stopped in front of the coffin.

    His eyes flickered as he observed the yellow talismans pasted on the coffin, feeling a little nervous.

    It was hard to tell the difference between what he had heard before he came and the rumor that there was a ghost inside.

    However, since the ugly Hunchback was able to sail at night, it meant that they might not be able to meet each other every time.

    I didn''t expect that tonight, our luck would be so good and that we would really encounter a supernatural event. However, I felt that all of this was related to that black coffin.

    "BOOM!"

    A muffled sound came from under the bed. Tang Rou and I weren''t able to stabilize our bodies, so we sat on the deck.

    The inertia was too great. Even the black coffin moved a few inches to the side.

    I saw the man''s face change, and I quickly moved forward to block the black coffin with my body.

    At this moment, the lid of the coffin opened with a creak.

    It was as if I saw a scarlet red eye, and moved closer to the crack. The lid of the coffin made two clanging sounds, as though something was trying to rush out.

    "Heaven and Earth have no limit. Yin and Yang have measure, seal!"

    The man in the long gown mumbled to himself as he bit two of his fingers. As he drew complicated patterns on the black coffin, he took out a handful of grayish-white things from his bosom and scattered them inside the coffin.

    Strangely, the coffin that had revealed a crack in the wall actually clicked and closed itself. At the same time, the man in the long robe heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What now?"

    A few men dressed in earthen clothing shouted. At this moment, their voices were filled with extreme panic, as if they had a premonition that danger was approaching.

    "It''s over. We''ve been entangled by that thing. It looks like we won''t be able to escape tonight."

    The hunchback, who had been using all his strength to prop up the boat, suddenly threw away the bamboo pole in his hand and sat down on the deck like a wooden chicken.

    "F * ck, hurry up and row forward. Don''t you want to live anymore, we don''t want to die so early."

    They rushed over to snatch the bamboo pole in Hunchback Tian''s hand. However, after another violent collision, this seven to eight meter long boat was actually moving horizontally on the water surface, spinning faster and faster.

    Although I was still able to swim, I rarely went on the boat, and immediately felt dizzy. Not to mention trying to see what was going on, even standing was very unstable.

    "Sir, quickly think of a way. I know you''re an expert, but we risked our lives to work for you. You can''t just ignore us."

    Those people were also on the ship, but they couldn''t control the direction of the ship. They could only lie on the deck and continue asking the man in green for help.

    However, at this time, the man was tightly guarding the coffin from start to finish. It was as if the lives of the boat''s people were incomparable to the coffin.

    "There must be something wrong inside the coffin. Did you see that just now?" There''s something there, and it''s not an ordinary corpse. "

    Tang Rou and I tightly grabbed onto that pile of junk at the back of the boat. Only then did we manage to stabilize ourselves, so that we wouldn''t be thrown into the water.

    [This special effect is awesome. It feels like you can watch a movie.]

    [How many times have I told you that the streamer never plays any special effects?]

    [There must be something in the water, am I right? This is going to be a big deal.]

    There are comments on everything. No matter what, we are halfway through tonight''s live broadcast. What''s next is related to our lives.

    "What exactly is in that coffin of yours?" It must be something inside that caused this. Quickly throw the coffin down, or else that thing will not let the people on the boat go. "

    The hunchback suddenly stood up and ran toward the coffin like a madman.

    "Scram!"

    The man in the long gown stood there steadily. He didn''t seem to be affected by the motion of the boat, and his voice was extremely cold.

    However, the hunchback ignored him and continued to rush over. The man raised his leg and kicked his opponent in the face. The man''s neck let out a cry and he fell onto the deck. His face was covered with blood.

    "What are you all still waiting for? Listen to me. As long as you take this coffin down, we can all live. If he continues to block us, we can even get him down together. Otherwise, all of you will die."

    The men standing in the middle of the boat looked at each other, as if they were trying to decide what to do.

    I really didn''t expect that we would be able to film such a thrilling scene tonight. Seeing that a great battle was about to break out, I started to worry about that man in a long robe.

    After all, there were five or six people on the other side.

 C77 Substitute

    "Is this how you do things? You''ll have to keep your word once you take the money."

    The man in the long gown didn''t panic at all. He didn''t have much of a reaction when faced with these aggressive people.

    At this time, nothing is more important than your life. Before this, we could not do it at night, we have never encountered such a situation before, and just now, a person was already dragged inside. That thing should not be unrelenting, it must be something wrong with your coffin.

    The man in the lead seemed to have some fear towards the man in the robe. He didn''t dare to attack directly. Instead, he kept on persuading him.

    [The battle is starting now, the boat of friendship is turning over just like that.]

    [The heck, do you think this long-sleeved person can win?]

    [I still care about what is inside the coffin.]

    I knew that the bounty must be very substantial, but I didn''t focus on it.

    He didn''t dare to breathe too loudly and lay down behind the pile of junk to carefully observe the situation in front of him. The speed at which the boat was moving was gradually increasing.

    "Don''t worry about it so much. If all of us come at once, no matter how capable he is, he won''t be able to take our numbers."

    The remaining people shouted out and rushed towards the long-robed man.

    He watched as the man stomped his foot hard on the ground. Then, like an arrow, he shot forward at an incredible speed.

    The man dressed like a villager didn''t have a chance to dodge. With a muffled groan, he kicked the other man in the shoulder and fell to the side of the boat.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    As if feeling a deep sense of fear, the man screamed twice and flopped down. Half of his body was already lying on the ground, while his head was submerged in water by the side of the ship.

    Logically speaking, with just a little bit of strength, I should be able to climb back up. However, the moment that man raised his head, I saw an incomparably pitch black claw directly grabbing onto his neck and forcefully pulling him down.

    That man was at least 1.8 meters tall and his entire body weighed more than 200 pounds. However, he was easily taken off by that pitch-black claw, and didn''t make a sound.

    "Water ghost!" There really is a water ghost. "

    The rest of them dared not to move. They saw their comrades being dragged in by that thing and they all laid down on the boat. They were afraid that they would be the next unlucky one.

    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I clearly saw what happened just now. Those black claws weren''t human at all, yet they had fingers that resembled those of a human.

    [Did you guys see that? That must be the water ghost they were talking about just now. Another one died in such a short period of time.]

    [That''s too exciting, 666...]

    [Why is it that Brother Ghost can be so dangerous every time he broadcasts? This is something that the other anchors will never encounter in their lifetime.]

    The comments from the audience were enough to prove that what they saw was real.

    "This is what I saw just now. That thing is crooked in the water, as if it''s the reflection of a person."

    Tang Rou moved closer to me, her face somewhat pale.

    I know that Tang Rou''s swimming skills weren''t very good. At this moment, she was probably the same as me, seasick. Moreover, on the water, it''s different from other places.

    However, after that person fell into the water, the water ghost seemed to have given up control of the ship.

    The speed of his movement slowed down by a lot.

    "What are you standing there for? "Hurry up and prop up the boat!"

    The man in the green tunic shouted. At this time, the hunchback also came to his senses. He stood up and grabbed a bamboo stick to prop the boat up. The others also quickly helped.

    Looking at the hunchback''s appearance, it seemed that this was not the first time he had encountered such a situation. His two yellow eyes were filled with fear, but he had never looked into the water.

    "Something doesn''t feel right."

    [The streamer does not dare to look into the water, nor do you dare approach the water''s edge, otherwise you will be dragged away by the water ghost. Do not ask me why.]

    [I''ve heard the seniors mention this before. If there is a water ghost, you must not look at the surface of the water, especially when there is a moon at night.]

    Looking at these enthusiastic comments, my heart tensed up.

    Even without these people saying so, I didn''t dare to look into the water for fear that the dark thing would reach out and drag me in.

    The boat moved forward by 30 meters. At this time, they had already crossed this river. According to this speed, it would take a few minutes to reach the other side. After all, the river wasn''t very wide to begin with.

    According to what the hunchback said, I can deduce that after pulling down one of the water ghosts, it should stop.

    Although the situation was a little special tonight, he could at least earn some time.

    However, in the end, only a few seconds had passed before the boat started shaking again.

    "This is so f * cking weird, we''ve already dragged two scapegoats down, why aren''t we stopping?"

    The Hunchback''s voice sounded exceptionally frightening in such a situation. The other people around looked at each other in dismay.

    From start to finish, the man in the long gown still stood beside the coffin and kept his eyes on Hunchback Meng and the others.

    "What will they do?"

    Tang Rou whispered at my side.

    In reality, I didn''t even need to reply. Tang Rou probably already understood that the current situation was very obvious. If she wanted to live, she could only constantly push people into the water.

    We are still about ten meters away from the shore. According to the current speed of the boat, we can only use force.

    At this moment, the ship suddenly became frighteningly quiet. Other than the sound of waves coming from the ship as it continuously rotated, only the heavy breathing of the people on board could be heard.

    "I''m sorry!"

    The leader who was dressed like a villager suddenly grabbed one of his companions and retreated to the side of the boat without hesitation.

    "F * * k your mother ˇ­"

    The man immediately understood. Before he could finish cursing, he had already lost his balance and fell towards the side of the boat.

    "Don''t worry, we will take care of your wife and daughter for you."

    The village-like man leading the group had fierce eyes and didn''t feel the slightest bit guilty.

 C78 human ugliness

    The others subconsciously took a step back to guard against each other.

    He watched helplessly as his companion fell into the water and was stopped in his tracks. No one went to help him.

    [This brother of mine is one of the six. He took away his wife and daughter, and he even says it so grandly.]

    Is this the so-called human nature? To the detriment of others.]

    [Humans are really more scary than ghosts. At this rate, there are more than a dozen more people who can get ashore.]

    I quickly swiveled the phone halfway to the water behind me, then pulled it back.

    Because someone had once again acted as a scapegoat, the trend of the boat''s turning had indeed come to a halt.

    "Hurry up, otherwise, one more will die."

    They really wanted to go up and snatch the bamboo pole in the hunchback''s hand. However, there were too many people around, so the speed of the boat slowed down.

    "F * ck off! I don''t care who the next one to die is, but I''m the only one on this ship!"

    The Hunchback''s words were very sinister. It was obvious that he wanted to protect his own life. In his current condition, at most one more person would be sacrificed, and he would be able to get to the shore.

    At this moment, I was very glad that Tang Rou and I hadn''t been discovered by these guys. If not, who wouldn''t know when they would fall into the water?

    This is my most relaxed live broadcast. Although the situation is very dangerous, and I''ve actually seen a water ghost, I didn''t face any danger during the entire process, even though it was rather despicable and unloyal.

    "We''re about to reach the shore. Hopefully, there won''t be any mistakes."

    Tang Rou was practically on top of me, paying attention to the emotions on the deck. That Hunchback was propping up the bamboo pole time and time again with a gloomy expression.

    Even though I didn''t want to think about it, I still waited for the water ghost to make another move. After all, it was unavoidable. The bow of the boat was less than five meters away from the river bank and victory was within sight.

    However, just at this moment, the bamboo pole in Hunchback Tian''s hand suddenly made a clear sound and broke. There was less than a meter left, which was left in the hands of the dumbstruck Hunchback Meng.

    "What the f * ck are you doing?" "Is he trying to kill me?"

    At this moment, the few villagers on the deck could no longer remain calm. They stepped forward and kicked the dune to the ground.

    There was only one bamboo pole in the entire ship. Crossing the river by boat, this was the only thing that mattered.

    Although there was nothing extra on the boat and it was relatively light, no one dared to go near the water''s edge. They could only watch helplessly as the boat stopped on the surface of the water.

    [God is playing a joke on you all.]

    [I''m probably not used to seeing these guys being so sinister, but Tang Rou is innocent.]

    [Could it really be that coffin''s fault? If I were the streamer, I would have secretly pushed that coffin into the river.]

    This was a rotten idea.

    I smiled wryly in my heart and subconsciously looked around me.

    The surface of the water was pitch black, as if all the moonlight was swallowed up. On the contrary, the scenery on the deck could be clearly seen.

    "This is over, no one can even think of living anymore. It''s all your fault for harming laozi!"

    The hunchback completely gave up this time and kept cursing loudly.

    As expected, the next second, the boat began to shake again.

    To be honest, I started to panic a little. I still didn''t know what the thing in the water looked like, but the interest was really huge. If things continued like this, sooner or later, I''d have to destroy this ship.

    I''ve heard of water ghosts before.

    As long as they were in the water, they would have endless power. Basically, if they were dragged into the water, they would have no chance of surviving.

    Without the prop tools, these people would be killed one by one, including me and Tang Rou.

    I was already quickly searching for a way to escape, but right now, Tang Rou and I couldn''t think of any way out, so we could only be anxious.

    "There seems to be only one way."

    Tang Rou suddenly looked at me with a look of certainty.

    I saw the dark coffin.

    If what the hunchback said is true, as long as we can get this coffin into the river, we can get out.

    Although this possibility wasn''t too high, he could only treat it as a last resort.

    Just as Tang Rou and I were about to ambush and take control of that man, we suddenly saw several flashlight beams flash across the river.

    There were people there, and more than one.

    Judging from the number of torches, there were two men standing on the shore and they were shouting loudly.

    "What''s going on with all of you?"

    It was obvious that the two men were here to pick up the boat.

    The man in the long gown had also discovered the existence of those two people, and shouted out with a deep voice.

    "There''s no rope on the boat. Throw it to the shore and let them pull it over."

    At the same time, another unlucky villager was kicked into the water, becoming a scapegoat for the dead. At this moment, on the boat, other than Tang Rou and I along with the long-sleeved man, there were only three people left.

    If we can really get help from the people on the shore, just a rope will be enough to help us escape.

    Hunchback immediately stood up and untied a bundle of ropes from the side of the ship.

    At this time, the blue-robed man had already snatched it away from him. After testing its toughness, he flung it towards the shore.

    "Catch the rope and drag it forward. Don''t go near the water."

    Under the direction of the man in the long gown, the two people on the riverbank quickly picked up the rope and began to pull it. At this time, one end of the rope had already been tied to the bow of the ship by the man in long robes.

    The boat once again slowly moved forward, and by this time, it was only three or four meters away from the shore.

    [There''s no way out. The streamer and Tang Rou won''t be killed by the water ghost.]

    [I don''t think so. It hasn''t reached the shore yet. Everything is still uncertain.]

    [The streamer should use this opportunity to hurry up and see what''s in the coffin. If you dare, I''ll give you ten aircraft.]

    What a joke, even if I was given ten aircraft carriers, I still wouldn''t open the coffin.

    Looking at how nervous the man in the long gown was, I had the feeling that the things in this coffin were even more terrifying than the water ghost.

 C79 Discovered

    Although it has only been ten minutes since we arrived at the ship, there is no place for us to set our hearts at rest.

    This should have been my most successful live broadcast so far, although I didn''t show up during the entire process.

    The boat kept moving towards the shore, and my heart clenched. At this critical moment, I can''t let anything go wrong.

    However, there was a saying: fear comes with what you want. Just as they approached the shore, the boat suddenly stopped.

    The two people on the opposite shore immediately cried out in alarm.

    "What the hell is going on? It seems like something is towing the boat back."

    There was no need to guess. It was clear that the monster must have some sort of intelligence under the water. It knew that the ship was about to escape, so it didn''t want to let it go so easily.

    "Evil creature, do you really think I can''t do anything to you?"

    The man in the long gown seemed to be truly angry. He quickly took a few steps forward from the bow of the ship and took out a powdery object from his bosom.

    Under the moonlight, the color was ashen white.

    I remember when the thing inside the coffin was a demon, this was the thing the man used to subdue.

    The man quickly used his hand to throw something towards the surface of the water. At this moment, something strange happened.

    Although I couldn''t clearly see the situation of the boat from the back of the boat, I could clearly hear the water boiling.

    I was familiar with the voice, so I couldn''t be wrong.

    Not too long after, I could already see the water on both sides of the boat bubble up. It was as though there was an invisible force that made the clear water in the boat boil.

    At this moment, the force pulling the boat, which was constantly retreating towards the middle of the river, immediately subsided. Furthermore, one could faintly hear a muffled but mournful cry coming from the bottom of the river.

    [This brother is really awesome, what is this trick?]

    [The streamer has met an expert this time. Hurry up and interview him.]

    [Idiot, they are now freeloading. If they are discovered, there is a high chance that they will be pushed into the water to act as scapegoats. Don''t come up with any rotten ideas.]

    In fact, in my heart, I was really interested in that man in a long gown. If it weren''t for the special situation we were in, I would have definitely had a good chat with him.

    "This guy is clearly an expert. He has been hiding his strength the entire time. It seems like he''s been driven by something in the water."

    At this moment, the people on the boat were all panicking, no one was paying attention to where the stern was. Tang Rou and I were a lot bolder, on one hand holding our cell phone to do the live broadcast, and on the other hand poking our heads out to see what the man in the long gown was doing.

    With a handful of powder in her opponent''s hand, she sprinkled it into the water, and the ship once again resumed its forward movement.

    Hunchback Tian and the other two villagers were very nervous as they stood in the middle of the boat, not daring to move.

    They both knew that with their skills, they would not be able to deal with the things in the water or the man in the long robe on the boat.

    Therefore, they would rather stand with the long-sleeved man. This way, they might have a chance of survival.

    "What''s in the river? Is that thing okay?"

    The two men on the shore were pulling on the ropes with all their might while shouting out loud. It could be seen that they were more concerned with the black coffin on the boat than the lives and deaths of these people.

    "The items are fine, hurry up and pull."

    The long-sleeved man''s voice still didn''t contain the slightest bit of panic, as if everything was under her control. This made Tang Rou and I feel a lot more at ease.

    The fans in the broadcast room began to complain that their line of sight was not good enough to see what was going on around them. I glanced at the bow of the boat, then picked up my cell phone, paying attention to what was going on ahead as I circled around to satisfy their desire to pry.

    The boiling water surface has started to calm down, but it gives off an extremely frightening sensation. A light breeze blows and it makes my skin crawl.

    In particular, a comment in the live broadcast room made my scalp tingle.

    [I just saw someone in the river. I swear I''m not lying. I''ve been in compulsory education for nine years.]

    [Student Chen Duxiu, please take a seat.]

    [I saw it too, standing in the water. The host turned the camera around a little.]

    I swallowed my saliva. Before I could reply, Tang Rou suddenly pulled me back.

    "Is ˇ­ is that a person?" "Why are you floating on the surface of the water?"

    Tang Rou''s voice was very low, but she wasn''t intentionally being cautious. It was as if she had been pressured to the point of losing her voice.

    Following Tang Rou''s direction, my heart also skipped a few beats.

    This was way too scary.

    I have seen quite a lot of things up till now. Even if I saw a corpse in the water, I wouldn''t have such a huge reaction.

    But on the right side of the ship, about five to six meters above the water surface, there was a figure floating there, just as the fans had said.

    At this time of night, there was naturally no one at the head of the river. In other words, it was most likely a corpse.

    As the old saying goes, corpses in water are afraid to turn their backs on others, because it is easy for corpses to swindle and harm people.

    However, this corpse wasn''t floating on the surface of the water, but was standing upright in an extremely unique way. This scene could truly frighten a person to death.

    I didn''t have the time to look at the screen. The corpse was becoming more and more complete in my line of sight.

    It looked like the clothes worn by a man had long since been soaked in water. It was impossible to see his original appearance. The muddy ground was littered with aquatic plants.

    The man kept his head low and didn''t move at all. He was like a piece of wood that was slowly floating out of the water.

    Was this the water ghost that had been fighting with the people on the boat?

    I intentionally glanced at the man''s hand. From such a distance, I couldn''t see it clearly, but the man''s hand was already swollen from the water. Moreover, it was dark green. It was completely different from the black ghost claw before.

    "Should I remind them?"

    Tang Rou whispered into my ear.

    Because at that moment, the man in the long gown was busy directing the people on the shore to pull the rope, and with his line of sight obstructed, no one discovered the abnormality in the water.

 C80 Wonder

    Just when I was hesitating, the hunchback who was originally standing in the middle of the boat suddenly shouted hoarsely.

    "Look at what that is!"

    The strange thing was that the thing he was pointing at was not the body I had seen, but the left side of the boat, in the opposite direction.

    When I looked towards the direction of the eyes, I was already mentally prepared.

    Sure enough, on the pitch-black water surface, there was a figure with disheveled hair. A large amount of sand and water droplets continuously fell from the top of the corpse''s head, and the entire corpse was slowly rising up. It was just a moment ago, but it had just reached the waist area.

    "It''s a ghost soldier ˇ­" That thing suffered a loss, it sent its ghost soldiers to deal with us. "

    Hunchback seemed to be very knowledgeable, always saying some nouns I had never heard before.

    "BOOM!"

    He felt as if something had rammed into the bottom of the boat. It was extremely dangerous this time.

    I''ve always been worried that this ship might have unraveled itself. Originally, I thought that this ship was strong enough to reach the shore, but it seems that the thing in the water is really powerful. I don''t know where you got so many corpses, but it started besieging our ship.

    [Where did all these people come from? Why are they all floating on the surface of the water?]

    [Didn''t you hear that guy call it a ghost soldier?]

    [Meng Meng, hurry up and help. It seems like it''s not nice to keep hiding.]

    He turned around and saw that it was indeed only a few seconds later, the surroundings of the ship, especially the two sides of the ship, were densely packed with corpses, roughly a dozen of them. There were men and women, and from the looks of it, their clothes were covered with sand, but the times were different.

    I seem to understand a little now. These corpses were naturally the ones that were dragged into the water by the water ghost and were not taken away.

    Who knew how long that thing in the river had existed for. One of the corpses was still wearing a robe, something similar to a robe. It must have been from the time of the Republic of China.

    The few ordinary people on the boat were already panicking and screaming in panic.

    Those corpses floated silently above the water, and they had already begun to slowly move closer to the ship. At the same time, the sound of hard and powerful collisions became increasingly frequent under the boat.

    It was as if there were many corpses under the boat, just like the bamboo shoots after the rain, anxious to break out of the ground.

    And at this time, the entire ship stopped two meters away from the shore, unwilling to move any further.

    The corpses had already moved to the side of the ship along with the surface of the water. They walked up with stiff steps.

    [The streamer is doomed, there''s no way we can finish off so many of our ghost soldiers.]

    [What''s there to be afraid of? Ghost bro is really skilled, and there''s even an expert standing on the bow of the ship.]

    [Eh? Where did that awesome man go?]

    When he raised his head again, the man in long sleeves had disappeared in a very strange manner.

    He was clearly at the bow of the ship helping the people on the shore pull the boat.

    "Over there ˇ­"

    Tang Rou pointed to the left. The long-clothed man who had already disappeared had unknowingly climbed up the mast in the middle of the boat.

    At least three or four meters above the deck.

    Even if it was a top pole climber, it would still take a lot of effort to climb up in a short period of time. However, that person only took a blink of an eye to do it, it was as if he could fly.

    [That was awesome. This bro, is he going to use his ultimate move?]

    [That move is said to be a palm technique from the heavens?]

    [You guys haven''t guessed it right. I think this bro can''t hold on any longer. He can still live longer by climbing higher.]

    "What is he trying to do?"

    Before I could finish my words, I saw the man standing on the top of the mast with one leg, swaying to and fro with the wind. He looked like a leaf, but he was still steady and didn''t lose his balance.

    "He seems to be setting up a formation!"

    Tang Rou whispered to the side.

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, the man''s expression became serious, and his long robe revealed a bit of a transcendent demeanor. His mouth seemed to be mumbling an incantation, and about half a minute later, the man actually jumped down from the top of the tall mast, directly landing on the deck.

    [This bro jumped into the water in the wrong direction.]

    "They''re here, Tathagata has the Divine Palm of Myriad Buddha Sect!"

    [If he goes down like this, won''t he leak the bed? He was clearly a spy sent by the water ghost to kill the streamer and Tang Rou.]

    There was all kinds of talk in the broadcast room. When I looked over again, the man was already scattering out a dozen yellow talismans that were dancing in the wind. His entire body was slowly spinning, completely going against my expectations.

    If a person were to come down from such a high altitude, he would have landed on the deck in the blink of an eye, and there was a high chance that he might even cause a hole in the deck.

    When the man was less than half a meter away from the deck, he suddenly flipped over and firmly landed on the deck. He only made a slight sound, but as the ship shook, the man seemed to have inserted something directly into the deck.

    With a loud boom, a sharp stream of air spread outwards with the boat as the center. It was as if some dangerous object had exploded.

    It really is some sort of formation. Although I don''t know what exactly it is, it''s obvious that the hand a man is playing with is very beautiful and quite impressive.

    The corpses that had climbed onto the deck were struck by the air current and fell towards the water. It was as if the water was being boiled, creating loud crackling sounds.

    Although the move just now wasn''t the Tathagata Divine Palm that they were talking about, it was indeed shocking enough.

    Only now could he clearly see that what the man had inserted into the deck was something similar to a bone. There were bloodstains on it.

    This was completely against common sense. The bones had long since dried up, and it was unknown how long they had existed for. How could there possibly still be fresh blood flowing out?

    [Blood Sacrifice: This guy really has some skills.]

    Taoist Laoshan!

    This guy finally appeared.

 C81 blood sacrifice

    I remember that Tang Rou told me about this Blood Sacrifice. The principle behind it is quite simple, which is to use a person''s blood essence to forcefully gather Yin Yang energy to cast a spell.

    Once those with great skills successfully cast the incantation, their power would be greatly enhanced.

    It was essentially the same as biting off the tip of one''s tongue and using the Yang blood in a living person''s body. However, the former consumed more of one''s blood essence and was also more dangerous.

    It seemed that the man did not expect the water in the water to be this powerful, forcing him to such a state. In an emergency, he could only use such a method to fight his enemy.

    "The ship is about to reach shore, hurry up and leave!"

    The few people who had almost been scared to death by the corpses immediately ran towards the bow of the ship from the center of the deck.

    Although the boat couldn''t move at all, he still believed he could jump over a distance of two meters.

    However, I felt that something wasn''t right. If it was really that simple, that man in a long gown definitely wouldn''t just stand there and watch.

    As expected, just as the first person to reach the bow of the ship jumped up with all his might, his entire body seemed to have turned into a block of wood. He stopped his charge in mid-air and fell into the water with a bang.

    When the two people behind saw this, they realized that something was wrong and hurriedly stopped moving.

    "What''s going on?"

    He turned his head to ask the man in the long robe, but the man completely ignored him. Instead, he walked towards the stern of the boat.

    I originally thought that this man was a little worried about that black coffin and wanted to come over to check it out, but the man coldly shouted as he walked.

    "Come out!"

    This shout startled Tang Rou and me.

    The things inside the coffin, no matter what, are definitely incomprehensible. The man in the long gown is naturally talking to the two of us.

    The man must have noticed us when he climbed up the mast.

    I had no choice but to quickly stand up. After squatting here for a long time, I suddenly stood up and immediately felt that my steps were shaky and my legs were numb.

    I didn''t dare to be careless and kept a close eye on his movements.

    This guy was really too strong. No matter if it was his skill or his Tao technique, they were both many times stronger than me and Tang Rou together.

    [What the heck, I''ve been discovered!]

    [1. Cool down to the streamer...]

    [I bet they won''t be able to fight.]

    "That ˇ­"

    Looking at the other party''s ice-cold gaze, I hurriedly put away the phone. At a time like this, it''s still better to keep my life.

    "We only wanted to cross the river secretly. We had no other intentions."

    Although he didn''t know if this explanation would be accepted by the other party, it was still too direct.

    The recent battles that I had experienced time and time again had left me exhausted. Especially in the face of such an awesome person, it made me feel completely powerless.

    "Those things are coming again!"

    The other two people standing on the bow started shouting out loud again just at this moment.

    As expected, the corpses on the surface of the water floated up once again. Moreover, it was obvious that there were a lot more of them and their speed had also increased by a lot.

    The man glared at Tang Rou and me and then quickly turned around. He didn''t hesitate to grab the two who had been scared witless and threw them into the water.

    The cries of the two of them continuously came from the surface of the water. I saw the corpses pouncing towards us. A large amount of blood splattered out. A large portion of the flesh of the two of them were eaten up.

    Even though I have seen a lot of big scenes, I still couldn''t help but feel a chill down my spine.

    Especially when the man turned and came back to us.

    I quickly jumped to the side of the black coffin and shouted loudly.

    "If you want to protect this coffin, you must not act rashly. Otherwise, I can guarantee that you will regret it!"

    An intense trembling sound came from within the coffin. Regardless of what was hidden inside, they wanted to escape at this moment. Moreover, the yellow talismans on the coffin were already releasing white smoke. They wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    The man immediately stopped in his tracks and said coldly.

    "You''d better not do anything stupid!"

    The surrounding corpses continuously rammed into the two sides of the ship and were about to get on board.

    And I found out that the target of these bodies was not entirely the ship''s, but rather the dark coffin.

    I remembered, not long ago, the words of the dead boatman. These things were meant to be passed on to this coffin.

    Now it all seemed true.

    Although this man has already killed all of us, we can only choose to cooperate with him.

    Tang Rou and I immediately grabbed two pieces of wood from the boat and pushed the two corpses from the boat.

    The man in the long gown also kept attacking left and right.

    From time to time, the man would grab some powdery items from his clothes and throw them at the corpses.

    The latter immediately began to tremble, and white smoke rose out of her body. She was then kicked into the water by the man in the long robe.

    "What the hell are you two doing?"

    While dealing with the corpses, the man rapidly approached the coffin.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to get too close to the coffin. After all, this was the only way to guarantee our safety.

    "It''s just a passer-by. We don''t want to get involved with your matters. However, if you want to do anything against us, I can guarantee that you won''t be able to keep the things inside here."

    I gasped for breath, my eyes never leaving the man in front of me. The surrounding corpses had all been knocked into the river.

    He had to adjust his own Qi before the next round of attacks came.

    "What''s the situation on the ship?" "Everything''s fine."

    At this moment, an anxious voice sounded from the shore.

    A hint of joy appeared on the man''s face. He quickly turned around and waved towards the shore.

    Then, I saw two burly figures jump from the river bank to the bow of the ship, producing a dull sound. From this, it can be seen that the strength of the other party''s muscles must be extremely high.

    What made me feel strange was that when the hunchback jumped towards the shore, he seemed to be hooked by something and fell into the water. Why were these two alright?

 C82 escape

    After these two jumped onto the boat, Tang Rou and I couldn''t get out, so it became even more dangerous. It was obvious that they were partners with the long-sleeved man.

    "What took you so long?"

    The leading man looked to be in his thirties. His face was somewhat tanned, and he was wearing coarse clothes that exposed his bare chest. His firm chest was like two big iron lumps.

    The thickness of that arm was even larger than an ordinary person''s calf. It was obvious that it belonged to the strength type of contestant.

    "The things in the water are not easy to deal with."

    "What do they do?" The other side''s gaze was attracted to me and Tang Rou, and then she looked at the coffin in front of us.

    "Just kill him later!"

    Just a few simple words caused a chill to run through my heart. Killing it would be fine, but it felt as though farting was as easy as letting out a fart.

    "What should we do?"

    Tang Rou stood next to me and quietly asked.

    At the very least, this black coffin is under our control. With so many people coming from the other side, the biggest goal is to get this coffin onto the shore, and as long as we recognize this point, we will be able to keep our lives safe. As for what we can do when we reach the shore, that''s just a random measure.

    "That thing''s cultivation experience isn''t shallow. This boat can''t move, it''s a bit troublesome."

    As the man in the long gown and the two men discussed their plans, they would occasionally look at us with cold eyes.

    After the tanned man heard this, he frowned and looked around. The other corpses that had rushed over once again came to the center of the ship. He raised his elbow without much effort and struck the bowl-sized mast.

    The masts on this ship were made of extremely hard wood, but after being hit by the burly man, they broke apart with a ''kacha'' sound.

    Under my dumbstruck gaze, the sturdy man grabbed the mast by his waist and, with a roar, dived into the water.

    At the same time, the other two were busy throwing the bodies that pounced on them into the water.

    This fellow actually wanted to use the mast as an oar to support the boat, so he shouted loudly.

    "Pull back the ones on the shore!"

    In such a situation, the ship was a miracle. It regained its power and slowly moved forward again.

    Then I saw the thing that had come out of the water. It looked ferocious and familiar.

    It was one of the people who had fallen into the water not long ago, and had been killed by the water ghost.

    Right now, that guy''s face was deathly pale. There was a deep tear mark on his neck, and it was already an azure and violet color. For the first time, there was ice-cold water flowing from his entire body as he pounced towards me while baring his teeth.

    Unlike other entities, this fellow''s movements were more nimble and his speed was even faster. It was probably due to the fact that he had just been killed, and the soul within his body had yet to leave his body.

    In a situation like this, I could only brace myself and charge forward. Even though the other side''s main goal was the coffin, once the coffin fell, my life and Tang Rou''s life would be in danger.

    The wooden board in my hand was punctured by the guy in front of me in two moves. It almost stabbed into my chest and tore off my clothes.

    At this moment, a red light suddenly shot out.

    Coincidentally, there was a hole in that guy''s face, and a large amount of white mist immediately rose. That corpse, as if having lost all of its strength, fell onto the deck with a loud thud.

    I knew that this was the doing of the face on my chest. Just as I was about to lower my head to take a look at the situation, the boat suddenly shook violently. I lost my balance and almost fell into the water.

    I was shocked. I remembered that not long ago, those who were dragged down and killed by the water ghost had immediately stretched out their hands to press on the side of the ship.

    I finally stabilized my body, but at that moment, my eyes happened to notice a dark shadow in the water.

    That shadow was indescribably strange. It was impossible to describe its exact shape, as if it had no bones. It swayed along with the waves of the water, like a lump of black hair, or like a blob of aquatic plants.

    I immediately felt my eyelids grow heavy. It was as if my entire body had turned to stone. I couldn''t help but let go of my hand and fall into the water.

    I knew that once I fell into the water, no one would be able to save me. It was just that at this time, I couldn''t even open my mouth or make a sound, so Tang Rou went somewhere else.

    Tang Rou''s shout rang in my ears, clearing my mind a bit. At the same time, I shifted my gaze downwards and saw the reflection on the water. Not only was there the black shadow, but there was also a group of ferocious ghost faces.

    It was the grimace that had been imprinted on my chest, and at that moment one of its eyes widened.

    The dark shadow in the water seemed to have been washed away by a whirlpool and disappeared without a trace. At the same time, I felt that my body wasn''t that heavy.

    But at this moment, a cold hand falls on my shoulder and grabs tightly, immediately reminding me of the corpses that climbed onto the boat.

    I reached out to touch it, but was pulled back by a strong force.

    "What are you doing? "I was scared to death just now."

    It turned out Tang Rou was finally able to pull me back, even though her life was in danger.

    I didn''t have time to think about what had just happened. I composed myself and quickly took care of the two corpses behind Tang Rou.

    The grimace on his chest continuously emitted a red glow, it was truly a ghost catching weapon.

    I felt a fiery and sharp gaze. When I looked over, I found that the man in the long gown was staring at me with a puzzled expression. He raised his leg and kicked a corpse into the water.

    Boom! It felt like the bow of the ship had hit a soft beach.

    I was elated. This meant that the strong man had finally managed to land on the shore with the help of the two men on the shore. That meant that as long as I could find an opportunity, I would be able to escape this bitter sea.

    But then, I started to worry. The corpses that appeared on the surface of the water were knocked down and the few fellows on the other side ran over quickly, including two people on the shore.

    Tang Rou and I once again fell into danger. On this narrow boat, running past them was as difficult as climbing into the sky.

 C83 fluke

    They seemed to be planning on killing me and Tang Rou first.

    The surface of the water, which had originally been calm, suddenly stirred up once again.

    A column of water over ten feet tall shot out from the river as if attracted by something, its momentum shocking.

    While I was in a trance, I seemed to see a dark shadow within the water pillar. It seemed to be a person, but its body was completely different from a person. It only had a pair of enchanting eyes that flickered continuously.

    In that instant, the burning sensation on my chest became even more apparent.

    This is clearly the sign of encountering something extremely powerful. Before this, I also sensed something when the coffin was opened.

    This could prove that the item in the water was not of a low grade.

    The people on the other side were also shocked by this scene.

    "Don''t worry about them for now. I''ll trap it, so hurry up and move it to the shore. Once it leaves the water, it won''t have much ability left."

    Under the long-sleeved man''s command, the two hulks originally wanted to deal with me and Tang Rou immediately focused their gaze on the black coffin.

    Water continuously splashes. The yellow talisman on top of the coffin is gradually getting wet. I can see a large amount of black gas spreading out from the cracks of the coffin.

    I felt that it was a little strange. Since I knew that the thing inside the coffin was powerful, why didn''t I use the coffin nail or the iron chain to hold it in place? Instead, I used this kind of yellow talisman.

    Furthermore, I am also a bit worried about how I would deal with the items in the coffin if they were to escape from it. To have met with such a powerful water ghost on the ship, it would have been enough to give me a headache.

    The strength of the two of them was quite great. They had originally wanted to use a carriage to carry the coffin, but the two of them had suddenly jumped up and quickly moved towards the bow of the ship.

    There were a few other people on the shore who were building a simple passage with wooden planks.

    At the same time, the long gowned man''s tightly tied hair was completely let loose, dancing in the wind and adding a bit more power.

    From beginning to end, the man had always been facing the water ghost''s position. He muttered some incantations, then suddenly squatted down and inserted something into the deck.

    At the same time, the black figure completely revealed itself. It was a human shaped object with a bone in its skin, and its oval shaped head was like a winter melon as it opened its mouth and roared furiously.

    Water continued to spurt out from the gaps between its white teeth. Its pair of evil eyes were strange and distorted, constantly emitting vicious rays of light. In its confrontation with the long-sleeved man, the water ghost clearly suffered a loss and fell back into the water.

    However, the man didn''t seem to be doing very well either. His body was trembling violently. He must have expended a great deal of energy to use this technique just now.

    Tang Rou and I were planning on taking advantage of this opportunity to quickly escape, but just as the two of us were about to run over to the side of the huge black coffin, a sudden battle broke out and the ship broke into two halves. A withered black hand came out from the crack, followed by a few corpses that bared their fangs.

    It turned out that the man in the long gown who was unable to match the thing''s eyesight had actually come up with an idea from the bottom of the boat. No wonder the whole boat had been violently colliding with something this entire time.

    Tang Rou and I coincidentally dodged the broken boat, but the other man in black clothing beside us didn''t have much luck. With a cry of surprise, he fell into the river with a splash, next to the cabin.

    The black claw directly pierced into the man''s chest, and large amounts of blood spurted out. Just a moment ago, he was full of energy, but now, his eyes were wide open.

    The person in front of him was unable to be saved and the huge black coffin had already lost its balance. With a clanging sound, it stuck itself in the spot where the deck was broken.

    However, the remaining strong man had no way of controlling the black coffin. He could only grip the edge of the coffin with all his might and barely held it there.

    When we encountered such a situation, Tang Rou and I would naturally take advantage of the chaos and leave. Seeing this, the long-sleeved man next to us immediately rushed over and helped the brawny man move the black coffin up.

    At this time, no one took it into consideration. Tang Rou and I, along with the two people on the shore, also ran over and tried to help the black coffin up. However, a black claw once again came out from the water and went through the coffin''s lid.

    I saw that the skin on the chest of the man in a long gown was already exposed, dripping with blood. It didn''t seem like it was scratched, but rather it seemed like it was cut by a knife, probably because he was using the blood sacrifice technique. No wonder this guy was so powerful, he was able to beat this water ghost.

    However, as soon as the lid of the coffin was opened, a large amount of black gas immediately gushed out. The faces of the people who were grabbing the coffin became extremely unsightly.

    What I saw inside the coffin was astonishingly a naked corpse. Just like what I saw before, this corpse was dried up and covered in skin and bones, but the faint flow of blood could be seen throughout its entire body. It was as though it was a dried corpse.

    That thing just happened to see the light of the moon shining down at this time. It looked really real, just like the evil spirits in hell. The unspeakable thing was disgusting and made one''s scalp tingle.

    "Quickly come and help. Otherwise, once this thing is taken out by the water ghost, the surrounding villages within a hundred mile radius will be annihilated."

    As the robed man quickly threw out something similar to a fishing net onto the corpse, he shouted at us.

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but stop in my tracks.

    In this situation, there was no time to determine whether the words spoken by the man in the long gown were real or fake.

 C84 Cooperation

    I would rather believe it than not. Although Tang Rou and I could take advantage of this opportunity to escape and escape from this predicament, if it was really as the man said, these two evil things would stick together. No matter who it was, whoever swallowed it, it would become an even more terrifying existence.

    After saying that, Tang Rou and I looked at each other as if we were both thinking the same thing.

    I immediately turned around and ran towards the coffin again. The black hand in the water reached out and grabbed the coffin again. The dried corpse inside the coffin that was trapped by the fishing net was also constantly struggling, as if it could escape at any time.

    It seemed that these two evil beings were unsatisfied with each other and wanted to fight for the upper hand.

    "What should we do?"

    I didn''t know what to do, so I asked the man loudly.

    "Go and retrieve the coffin lid. Once it''s closed, everything will be fine."

    I cursed under my breath as I lifted my head to see the black coffin lid floating above the water. Although it didn''t sink down, it seemed to be quite heavy. If I wanted to fish it out, I would have to face the item in the water.

    "I know you have something extraordinary on you. Take advantage of the fact that I''ve injured him and still haven''t recovered his strength. Hurry and fish back the coffin lid. The fish net can''t trap him anymore."

    The fact that the man in the long gown directly revealed my secret really surprised me. From this, it could be seen that when I was fighting with the corpses in the water, this fellow had been secretly observing me.

    I focused and made a quick decision. I jumped to the spot where the boat was split open. The water has basically reached the top deck and could swallow us along with the coffin at any moment.

    I didn''t even dare to look at the surface of the water. The man in the long gown tightly held onto the fish net on the coffin as he threw a white powder object into the water. The black claw had already retracted.

    Since they were going to make a move, they could only take advantage of this situation.

    After taking a deep breath, I took a machete from a strong man and tied it with a rope before tossing it on the coffin.

    I was lucky enough to succeed once, and then I hurried back to pull the lid.

    "Be careful!"

    Tang Rou cried out in surprise. When I lowered my head, a black claw had already grabbed my leg.

    This caused me to tremble in fear. I subconsciously raised my leg to lift it up. However, that thing seemed to be welded together with steel bars. It stepped on my foot until it hurt, but I was unable to break free.

    A huge pulling force instantly pulled me down. After that, half of my body was pulled into the water. I hadn''t even shouted out when I had already taken two big gulps of water from the muddy river.

    Thinking about how there were many corpses in the river, I felt nauseous.

    Fortunately, I still had some ability to react. Before I was dragged into the water, I drew out my machete and swung it towards the ghost under the water.

    However, the thing reached out and wrapped its arm around my neck, dragging me directly into the water.

    It is said that a water ghost is extremely powerful once it is touched by water, and it is indeed so. I only struggled a little, but already lost all my strength. I am extremely regretful that I should not have listened to that man''s bewitching words.

    The tightness in my chest was getting stronger and stronger. I almost couldn''t resist opening my mouth to drink, but at the same time, there was a scorching heat coming from my lower abdomen, and at the same time, my chest opened up. I saw a ray of weak moonlight coming down from the surface of the water, shining between me and the water ghost.

    The appearance of that thing was clearly seen by me. This was the most disgusting thing that I had ever seen in my entire life, so I was unable to completely describe it in words. Furthermore, I didn''t even want to recall the scene at that time.

    It was as though I could breathe underwater. As I struggled to escape, I suddenly realized that the evil ghost in my chest that could only open one eye at most had its eyes wide open. At this moment, it was staring at me with its two eyes wide open.

    A large number of bubbles instantly appeared on the body of the water ghost, and it immediately released me. It pulled my hand, and in that instant, it disappeared without a trace.

    From this, it seemed that the two things that had been restraining each other, in order to save my life, had chosen to cooperate, or perhaps met the evil water ghost, which was why such a change had occurred. No matter what, it had saved my life.

    After thinking about it, this Demon Face in his chest, even with his eyes half open, was still able to kill off those evil spirits. Today, his two eyes glared at the same time and he actually only managed to beat the water ghost away.

    Either the water ghost is very powerful, or it''s because I''m in the water right now and this is the water ghost''s territory, it''s not destroyed.

    Even though I had escaped from my predicament, I had almost used up all of my strength at this moment, and my feet felt as if they were entangled with some sort of aquatic plant, making it impossible for me to break free. Fortunately, I was still tightly holding onto the machete, and a pulling force came from above the water.

    Grasping the rope tightly, I finally surfaced with this force. I panted heavily and discovered that the bodies that were originally swarming over had actually disappeared at this moment.

    Tang Rou pulled on the rope and asked anxiously.

    "How are you?"

    I shook my head, indicating that I was fine. I used all my strength to climb onto the deck, panting like a dog.

    I fiercely glared at the long-sleeved man, but Tang Rou and I still grabbed onto the lid of the black coffin. After adjusting our direction, we pressed down hard.

    At that moment, another wave of heat came from my chest.

    The mummy inside the coffin suddenly let out a creaking sound. Although its facial features could no longer be seen, it still showed its fear.

    I quickly reached out my hand to cover up my clothes. I noticed that the people in front of me, especially the man in the long gown, were staring at my chest with a surprised expression.

    With a bang, the lid of the coffin fell off, and the black Qi that had been emitting from it had been greatly restrained.

    The man in the gown looked at me but didn''t say anything.

 C85 ruse

    Immediately afterwards, the man quickly took out something similar to a awl from his bosom.

    "I''ll shout 123 words later and pin this thing into the coffin together with me!"

    In the end, the other party threw me one. When I held it in my hand, I felt that it was very light. Furthermore, upon closer inspection, it was obviously made from some kind of animal or human bone, which made me feel disgusted.

    However, things have already come to this, so we couldn''t care less. After the man in the long gown shouted the number, we men all directly placed the white bone nail onto the coffin lid with the yellow talisman affixed to it.

    His movements were uniform. When he released his hand, there was no longer any movement in the coffin. The people in front of him looked as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. I quickly pulled Tang Rou along and prepared to leave.

    As expected, this group of fellows went back on their word and immediately blocked the bow of the ship. The man in the long gown''s eyes flickered with a strange luster, staring fixedly at my chest.

    "Are you going to say something that doesn''t count? "If it wasn''t for our help, I''m afraid that you wouldn''t be able to keep this thing, and you might even lose your life."

    I tried my best to stall for time, thinking that it was fortunate that I had kept my trump card up my sleeve earlier, otherwise it would really have been a disaster.

    "You sneaked onto our ship. Who knows what kind of background you have. Obediently follow us. Perhaps you can even leave a path for survival. If you resist, you will only suffer."

    While he was talking, the man had already decided to make a move. He was going to kill him without any delay.

    My eyes looked straight at the coffin. Finally, when the other side approached Tang Rou and me, the coffin, which was originally tightly covered, suddenly let out a loud bang.

    "Run!"

    Without hesitation, I pulled Tang Rou away from the person at the side and jumped off the boat.

    A corner of the black coffin was revealed, and a few people hastily stepped forward to take a look.

    I couldn''t help but smile when I heard the man in a long gown curse furiously.

    "What is going on?"

    Tang Rou followed behind me and asked.

    "Just now when I was trying to nail him, I purposely missed the position by half an inch. This should also be some kind of formation, if it was wrong, then it would have no effect. Luckily, I kept my trump card, otherwise, today we really would have had a cold weather."

    "When did you become so slippery? What happened underwater?" "I''m so worried. That thing is so powerful, how could it not be able to deal with you?"

    I unhappily rolled my eyes at Tang Rou.

    "Do you want that thing to drag me down as a companion?"

    "That''s not what I meant. Did that thing on your body show its might again? It''s best to use less of that thing. I found that your forehead has been a bit black recently."

    Those who understood this understood that if they were to interact with these ghosts for a long period of time, their luck would become very bad. In other words, their luck would be reflected in their heads, just like the middle-aged man who was killed on the train.

    Black gas appeared on the other party''s face before he was possessed by the monster. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lost his life.

    "You don''t have to worry too much. We''re pretty much at the same place now. We need to find a hidden place to hide tonight. After dawn, we can go find that senior for help."

    Tang Rou and I continued to run nonstop. After running forward for a few thousand meters, we finally found a relatively high mountain slope. We stopped and looked behind us.

    Under the moonlight, the area behind him was completely empty. No one had caught up to them. It was likely that those guys would be quite a help tonight.

    The two of us sat panting, unable to speak for a long time.

    I fell into the water again, so I was wet all over, and when I was sure no one was following me, I managed to start a fire.

    I took out my cell phone. I didn''t say that this waterproof phone is awesome. Even now, the live broadcast is still in progress. However, the live broadcast room is still filled with insults.

    I already have experience dealing with such a situation. Since tonight''s live broadcast has already been completed, I might as well leave some suspense for these people. They will definitely pay attention to my movements before I start my live broadcast tomorrow.

    After shutting down the live broadcast, I found a lot of information on WeChat.

    It was originally sent from Taoist Laoshan, but the other party had already told me some methods to deal with the water ghost, but now it''s useless. After replying to the other party''s message, I simply lied down on my back on a rock at the side, feeling lazy from head to toe, as if my body was about to fall apart.

    "Is that a zombie in the coffin?"

    Tang Rou came over.

    When I thought of the contents of the coffin, I couldn''t help but feel disgusted. The things I saw tonight were all heavy flavors, especially when I drank quite a bit of the river water.

    "It shouldn''t be a zombie. Or rather, that thing is much more powerful than a zombie. It seems to have a certain amount of intelligence, and it''s unlike a zombie. It can only rely on Yinyang Qi to push it."

    "Don''t tell me these guys are raising the corpses?"

    There were many opinions on the matter of rearing corpses. Moreover, according to the difference in methods and level, it was also a good idea.

    Previously, I met a person who raised a woman into a zombie above the Dragon Capital Hotel, but that was only the beginning.

    The nurtured zombies needed a very long time to accumulate their resentment and had to be further refined before they could continue to level up.

    Of course, raising corpses had a different purpose.

    In the past, those remote places would often be threatened by zombies. Some unorthodox people would raise their own zombies and put them into the village, then pretend to catch ghosts while the Mages who exterminated Demons would gather the money.

    Even if they were exposed, they still had no way to win against ordinary people. After all, no one could beat those zombies. They could only obediently accept the money.

    These were all quite ordinary. There was even a portion of people raising corpses for the sake of refining pills.

    Although, at the beginning, zombies were in a chaotic state and didn''t have spirit, after refining for a period of time, they would slowly level up, and after gaining spirit, they would condense corpse core inside their body.

 C86 Weird Village

    There were also many different types of corpse cores, ranging from low to high, with all sorts of different effects. According to Tang Rou, her ancestor had once met an evil Taoist and made a corpse king, then secretly found a hidden edge, a place to gather energy, and began refining corpse cores.

    If Tang Rou''s ancestors hadn''t received this news in advance and joined hands to attack, then the peerless Pill King would have appeared out of nowhere and would have been able to change his fate. It had to be known that this method was enough to stir up Sky Fury, bringing down Sky Law.

    If that happened, the human world would definitely fall into a situation where there was no chance of survival.

    Of course, all of this was just a rumor. As for whether or not such a thing would really happen, it was still unknown.

    Tang Rou and I had pretty much rested enough. It was just past midnight. Even though our clothes had already been roasted dry, the mountain breeze still carried a hint of coldness.

    It might not be a problem for a man to sleep and eat in the wilderness, but Tang Rou, this spoiled girl, already found it hard to adapt to. She frowned.

    It''s a pity that the two of us don''t know anything about this area. Tang Rou was only able to determine a general direction. Once we entered the mountain, there wouldn''t be any eye-catching objects.

    "Why don''t we go and see if there are any villages nearby to stay the night?"

    After I suggested this idea, Tang Rou hesitated for a bit and then nodded her head in agreement.

    The previous group of people still hasn''t appeared in our line of sight. I believe that they must have gone to another location somewhere different from us, so they didn''t chase us down. This made Tang Rou and I feel a lot more at ease.

    With the strength of the two of us, if we were to be targeted by the other party, it would probably be very difficult for us to escape.

    The two of us, by the faint light of the moon, walked through the field and built a bridge, and there was a high hill ahead of us, so I sped up and ran up the hill country. I looked out to see if there was anything I could do, if there was a place to complain, even if there was a cave somewhere, it would stop the wind, and keep us from enduring the invasion.

    When I was out of breath, I looked at the hill in front of O''Shang. Finally, I saw a village about two to three hundred meters away.

    The size of the village was not that big, but there were a few flickering lights and there were quite a few of them.

    Normally, I wouldn''t light so many lanterns in a village like this one when painting in the middle of the night. However, at that time, I was anxious to find a place to complain, so I didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Tang Rou stood next to me and looked into the distance.

    "I didn''t expect our luck to be so good. Although this village doesn''t look like much, it should be able to help us find a place to complain. I wonder if there are any inns or something in this village."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, I couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh. How could there be an inn in a countryside, especially in a remote village? Tang Rou was probably used to living in a big city and didn''t understand the customs of the people.

    The general idea was that the distant scenery was very difficult to judge. Originally, they thought they could get there very quickly due to the close distance, but in reality, it was very far away from what they had imagined. There were a lot of things, especially when they saw the lights at night.

    Tang Rou and I had been walking for more than half an hour when the strange village in front of us suddenly disappeared.

    The reason for your description is because we could still see the lights of the village, which highlighted the general outline of the village. However, because we are in a low-lying area, everything in front of us is blocked.

    "How much longer do we have to walk?"

    Tang Rou was clearly impatient.

    "We should be about there. We just need to climb over the hill in front of us."

    I could only cheer for Tang Rou from the side. However, when the two of us finally climbed up the hill, I was once again dumbfounded because the lights in front of me had completely disappeared. It was as if they had never appeared.

    "Did the two of us make a mistake just now? Could it be that a mirage can also appear in a place like this?"

    I couldn''t help but cast an inquiring glance at Tang Rou.

    "Mirage cannot appear in a place like this, and there''s no fog here. Either the two of us were seeing things together, or ˇ­"

    Tang Rou suddenly stopped talking. Her face was a bit pale.

    I understand what Tang Rou means. Recently, the two of us have been dealing with those evil things. When we encounter something that''s hard to understand, we would naturally contact each other at the first possible moment.

    "I don''t think so. It''s already so late, so it''s normal to not light the lamps. That village was originally hidden in the cove, and I can only find it after I get closer."

    "Alright, I''ll believe you again. It''s been so long since we left anyway."

    Tang Rou powerlessly hammered her own pair of long legs, then directly placed a hand on my shoulder.

    This completely exceeded my expectations. Tang Rou''s method of borrowing strength wasn''t any sort of burden on me at all, but rather the soft arm that tickled my heart. It rested on my shoulder and a faint fragrance drifted into my nose.

    Tang Rou and I quickly figured out why the village that was very obvious just moments ago suddenly disappeared. The reason was because there was actually a wall about three meters tall at the outskirts of the village.

    After the wall closed in, it was enough to cover all the buildings in the village, especially the lights from before.

 C87 mountain stronghold

    "Is this the legendary mountain stronghold?"

    It occurred to me that, although I had not personally experienced this building, I had read and seen it on television. In some remote mountainous areas, especially in the southern regions, villages were often built in the mountains, and walls were built around them to prevent the invasion of poisonous insects and beasts, or foreign enemies.

    "It doesn''t look like it, and it looks more like a coffin."

    At first, I thought that she was joking with me, but when I saw Tang Rou''s expression, I could tell that it wasn''t a joke because Tang Rou''s expression was very serious. Moreover, she started frowning and walked around left and right, as if she wanted to observe the entire village that was being surrounded.

    "Where did you see it as a coffin?"

    To be honest, I really didn''t see how the wall of the village looked like a coffin with a dead person inside. Instead, I felt that the wall was round like a huge pot.

    "I''m not talking about this wall. Take a look at the surrounding mountains and the terrain."

    After Tang Rou said this, I immediately looked a bit further away. Following Tang Rou''s movements, I walked around 20 meters back and forth. Sure enough, I found out that the mountain range around us was the village''s location.

    Under the moonlight, the shadows cast by the mountain range covered the entire village. Moreover, the part of the shadow looked like a huge coffin.

    Even though I knew that this was just a reflection of light, an illusion, I couldn''t help but gasp at this moment.

    The most frightening thing was that not far away from the village was a smooth stone wall. It looked just like a tombstone.

    Looking at this, my heart was already at a loss. After being in the spotlight for such a long time, my instincts were especially sensitive to these things. The enthusiasm and excitement in my heart had already largely dissipated.

    "How about we just leave it at that? Let''s find a hillside nearby to fend off the wind."

    Tang Rou also agreed to my suggestion. Soon after, she helplessly agreed.

    It was a pity that a gust of mountain wind suddenly blew. At the same time, the dark clouds in the sky started to gather, and droplets of rain the size of soybeans started to fall.

    At this moment, the two of us had completely lost our choice. We would definitely catch a cold if we stayed in this desolate place, but there was nothing to cover us.

    Thus, he had no choice but to brace himself and sprint to the wall in front of him. He hoped that he could find a place to shelter from the wind and rain, even the small shacks outside the village.

    But when the two of us arrived at the wall, we discovered that the entire village was surrounded by this kind of wall made of trees and rocks. There was no place to hide from the rain, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier.

    He could only continue forward and look for the entrance to the wall.

    After circling around for more than ten minutes, they finally found something similar to a gate in the southeast.

    It seemed that the wall outside the village wasn''t completely sealed off, and this place wasn''t locked down either.

    Tang Rou and I quickly moved forward and completely entered the village.

    I don''t know why, but the moment I entered the village, I could smell a faintly discernible rotten smell coming from my nose.

    "Do you smell anything?"

    I looked at Tang Rou.

    The latter wiped the rain from her face, frowned, and shook her head at me.

    At this moment, I discovered that the sparks of fire in the village had completely disappeared by now. Moreover, the entire village was frighteningly quiet, as if no one was living there, not a single sound was made. There was only the sound of the raindrops falling on the tiles.

    "Let''s hurry up and find a family to find and find. Hopefully, we can find someone nice to talk to. Otherwise, it will be troublesome."

    Tang Rou''s face was bitter as she looked left and right.

    Knocking on a stranger''s door in the middle of the night would easily arouse the displeasure of others. However, things had already gotten to this point, since they had already arrived at this place, there was nothing they could do about it. The wall surrounding the house in the front was rather low, and it seemed as if a faint yellow light could be seen from the inside of the house.

    It should have been easy to make people suspicious of him not sleeping at this time of the night, but this time, I saw some hope in him.

    Since he hadn''t rested yet, the chances of success would be higher if he knocked on the door.

    I pulled Tang Rou and went straight to the other side''s door. It was raining harder and harder now. Luckily, there were still some places to block the rain.

    Tang Rou''s body was already half wet and she was shivering non-stop. Her face was also a bit pale. I focused and grabbed the door knocker.

    If I didn''t see it, there would be a fire flickering inside the house. I would definitely suspect that this courtyard had been abandoned a long time ago, because there were still many weeds growing on the walls of the courtyard. Even at the moment of lightning, I could see that the interior of the courtyard was overgrown with weeds, only that there was a small path paved with stone tablets.

    "You don''t look like someone''s living here, do you? Is that the way it is in the countryside?"

    Before I could answer Tang Rou''s question, I suddenly heard the courtyard door open with a creak.

    I quickly waved my hands towards Tang Rou and then continued to pat the door knocker.

    "Haven''t we patrolled the area tonight?" Why are you still knocking on the door? "

    An exceptionally angry voice came from inside the house. It sounded quite old.

    However, this sentence was very obvious, and wasn''t directed at us. I was completely confused by it.

    I tried my best to press my eyes against the crack in the door. Looking inside, it seemed like the door of the room had been pushed open, revealing a figure.

    "Friend, we were just passing by. We lost our way here, and now that it''s raining heavily, can you give us a place to hide from the rain? Many thanks."

 C88 weirdo

    I tried to be polite. After all, I had a favor to ask.

    The shadow in the room froze for a moment, as if hesitating whether to open the door or not.

    I was a bit nervous. It was too late to knock on the door, so I could only look through the crack in the door. I hoped that the people inside the mountain would be a bit more passionate, so Tang Rou and I wouldn''t have to sleep in the wilderness under the heavy rain.

    "What, you don''t agree? If not, let''s switch to another one."

    Tang Rou stood to the side and put her hand on my shoulder. At the same time, she also looked into the crack in the door.

    When I turned my head, a bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky, lighting up the surroundings as if it were day. Tang Rou cried out in surprise and immediately took a step back. She almost fell to the ground.

    I reached for it.

    "What''s wrong?"

    After asking, Tang Rou immediately pointed towards the entrance.

    When I turned my head back, the shabby wooden door creaked open, revealing an old face within.

    This was the face of a very common old man in the countryside. He was dressed in plain clothes and wore a rain cape over his clothes. Although his hair was already white, his eyes were surprisingly pale and radiant, very different from the other elders.

    "What are you guys doing? Why did you come to our village so late at night?"

    It turned out that the old man had already walked over to open the door. However, the courtyard was too dark, so I didn''t see clearly.

    The old man looked at me and Tang Rou. He didn''t tell us to go in even though the door was ajar.

    We were just visiting relatives in the city. We were planning to cross the river before nightfall, but we didn''t expect that there would be some problems along the way and we got lost. Now that we''re at the river bank, there definitely isn''t a ferry, so we can only find a place to shelter from the rain.

    Initially, I thought that since my words were so courteous and there was a weak girl beside me, this grandpa wouldn''t reject it. However, I didn''t expect that after hearing it, the old man would still have no intention of letting me in.

    "Are you from the north? Our village is a long way from the river. "

    It looked like a member of the Public Security Bureau was trying to interrogate a prisoner, which made me a little unhappy.

    "Yes, Gramps, we came here because of luck. We only came here because we wanted to hide from the rain. If the rain stopped, we would have left."

    After saying this, Tang Rou took out a few hundred yuan bills from her pocket and handed them over.

    As the saying goes, money can make a fool of itself. It seemed like this method was more reasonable.

    As expected, the old man''s eyes landed on the banknotes in Tang Rou''s hand. He didn''t hesitate to receive them and carefully counted them.

    I was speechless, when I noticed Tang Rou winking at me.

    Since he had received the money, it meant that he could finally find a place to shelter from the rain tonight.

    Sure enough, the old man looked us up and down once more, then leaned to the side.

    Before I could get there, the old man suddenly shut the door a little more, and I nearly smacked my nose.

    I was just about to scold him angrily, but the old man was very serious.

    "I feel sorry for you, so I let you stay at home. But before I enter, I have to explain a few rules to you."

    This is really troublesome. However, I can only look at his expression as I''m living under someone else''s roof now. Thus, I hurriedly revealed a humble expression.

    "Just tell us the rules, and we promise we won''t trouble you."

    The old man stuck his head out and looked at the door. The rain had almost formed a line and he could not see clearly in the surrounding white fog.

    "The two of you can only stay in the woodshed, not make any noise. Before dawn, regardless of whether the rain stops or not, you must leave."

    Hearing this, I really wanted to snatch the money from the old man''s hands. If it really doesn''t work, why don''t we go knock on someone else''s door? Why are you playing around with me like this?

    Spending several hundred yuan to go straight to the woodshed and chasing us away before the sun rose was simply too much.

    Before I could say anything, Tang Rou lightly pinched my arm and nodded her head in agreement.

    "No problem, old man. Both of us will definitely leave here before daybreak."

    The old man nodded and then opened the door. Tang Rou and I were finally able to enter the courtyard. There was a bang behind us and the door was closed.

    The courtyard was extremely messy, as if it had not been repaired in a long time. Fortunately, the stone path was still clean.

    "Come with me to the house and wait. I''ll go get the key."

    The old man turned around and walked in front of us. Tang Rou and I exchanged a look and followed him. When we pushed open the door and entered, we could smell a moldy smell mixed with a bit of a dead person''s smell.

    I lifted my nose and took a light sniff. Ever since I entered the village, I could smell a faintly discernible smell of death. The smell in the house was even stronger now.

    The old man had walked into that room.

    "Is there a problem?" Tang Rou whispered into my ear.

    I shook my head and didn''t say anything else. I finally got myself a woodshed. If I angered this old man, I''m afraid that he would immediately throw a tantrum and chase the two of us out.

    There was a rummaging sound, and then the old man came out with a curtain, and just as the curtain was being drawn, a bolt of lightning fell from outside, and I saw that the interior of the house was also in disarray, but that was not what attracted me the most.

    When the curtain opened at that corner, I curiously peeked inside. The scene inside startled me greatly.

    If I''m not wrong, there are several coffins in the room.

    That''s right, it looked like a coffin, and there was more than one.

    Could this old man be in the coffin business?

    Even though it was just a glance, I could tell that the coffins were very old. Some of them were already in tatters.

    The old man quickly put down the curtain and covered his face at the same time as he glared at me.

 C89 dead meat

    "The woodshed you guys want to live in is in the yard. Follow me."

    The old man seemed to be holding a rusted key in his hand, as well as a very old flashlight. I had seen this before when I was young in the countryside. It could even be considered an antique.

    "That... The two of us have been out walking for half the night, and we''re extremely hungry. Can you find us something to eat?

    Tang Rou''s words also made my stomach growl. After working on the boat for a while, I had consumed a lot of energy. In addition, I had walked for over an hour in the dialect area. My stomach was rumbling with hunger.

    "Why is it so troublesome? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have let you two in."

    The old man''s tone wasn''t very impatient, but at this moment, Tang Rou took out a few hundred dollar bills and placed them on a worn out table. She had a smile on her face.

    "Wait a minute, there''s also last night''s meal, but it''s already cold, you guys can have it."

    The old man turned around and walked into a nearby room. It sounded like a kitchen. After a series of clinking sounds, he took out two large bowls.

    One of the dishes was green vegetables, while the other seemed to be meat. Furthermore, the stew was already very rotten, and no one knew what it looked like or what it was made of.

    The old man''s manner was so unfriendly that he almost dropped his bowl on the table and pointed to the wall.

    "There''s still some leftover porridge there. Hurry up and eat. After you finish, go to the woodshed."

    The porridge was already cold, and the oil on the surface of the dishes had almost frozen.

    Tang Rou creased her eyebrows. She picked up a pair of chopsticks, stirred up the radish in the dish, and then picked up a piece of meat.

    I immediately kicked under the table.

    Tang Rou glared at me.

    "What?"

    I looked at Tang Rou and quickly winked at her.

    After I saw this bowl of meat, I felt that something wasn''t quite right. That faintly discernible smell of death became even stronger. Although it didn''t come from the inside of the dish, I could see a layer of black air enveloping the meat.

    These pieces of meat were definitely not good.

    Tang Rou immediately understood. My meaning was to directly change to another pair of chopsticks. Neither of us dared to touch that bowl of meat.

    At least he had some food in his stomach, so it wasn''t that uncomfortable. Throughout the whole process, the old man was squatting in the corner, smoking a pipe while staring at the two of us. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he blocked the entrance of the curtain.

    I secretly peeked behind the curtain a few more times, and at this moment, a gust of wind blew past, lifting up the curtain once again. This time, I saw a few broken boards, and it was obvious that they were taken from Kuan Chuan.

    Of course, I didn''t dare to ask too many questions at this time. I felt that the atmosphere was extremely tense.

    After Tang Rou put down the bowl and chopsticks, she stretched lazily. Afterwards, the old man knocked the pipe on the ground, coughing as she walked into the courtyard. At this time, the rain had lessened a lot. Tang Rou and I looked at the old man for a long time before finally unlocking the copper lock.

    I felt a little strange, because I had lived in a woodshed in the countryside before, something that normally didn''t have any valuables in it, let alone lock it.

    It seemed that it had been a long time since the door was opened. The moment the door was opened, a musty smell immediately wafted out from the room, and a few bugs were seen crawling on the floor.

    However, the smell in the woodshed was completely covered up, and that terrible stench made me feel much more comfortable.

    The old man placed an oil lamp on the window of the woodshed and said coldly.

    "There are some wooden planks over there, you can set them up to sleep. I''m warning you, regardless of what you hear, don''t look around or make any noise. I''ll tell you to leave before dawn tomorrow."

    After saying that, he didn''t care if Tang Rou and I agreed or not. He unexpectedly slammed the door shut and I heard the sound of locks from outside.

    This time, even Tang Rou wasn''t happy.

    But in the end, I opened my mouth, but didn''t say anything because at this moment, a mouse directly climbed over Tang Rou''s foot. It scared the girl and made her jump into my embrace.

    I thought I heard the old man curse in a low voice, then slam the door behind him.

    "What kind of place is this? It''s too scary."

    The dim light from the oil lamp wasn''t enough to clearly illuminate this place. The two of us took out our phones and turned on the flashing lights, allowing the entire woodshed''s scene to be reflected in our eyes.

    The area here was very small. There were a few old wooden planks stacked in the corner. However, these planks had been there all year round, and a lot of dust had fallen from them.

    Fortunately, I was already used to this kind of environment, so I quickly built a few wooden planks to make a simple wooden bed and wiped them clean.

    "Is there something wrong with the meat?"

    Tang Rou and I were lying side by side on a very hard wooden board, so naturally, she put her shoulders on my body.

    "Maybe I''m overthinking it, but for those who are out, it''s better for us to be careful."

    "Oh?" Tang Rou said after a moment of thought.

    "I also find that old man a bit weird. Did you see what happened to his hands?"

    I really didn''t pay attention to this before, because I focused all my attention on the old man''s gift and didn''t even observe it. The old man''s hand.

    But after hearing Tang Rou''s words, I still had a bit of an impression. When that old man opened the door, she seemed to have exposed a few black dots the size of copper coins on the back of her hand.

    At first, I thought it was something like an age spot or something. After all, the old man isn''t young anymore, but that age spot is really too big.

    "I''ve heard my grandpa talk about it before. That thing is called money from the Yin. In medicine, it seems to be called some kind of tinea. Normal people can''t grow this thing on their body."

    I immediately rolled over and sat up. I opened my eyes wide and looked at Tang Rou.

    "What do you mean?" Isn''t this old man a human? "

    Tang Rou stared at me and said faintly.

    "You can''t put it like that. My grandpa said that if a person is tainted with a large amount of corpse aura, then they might be poisoned by the corpse poison."

 C90 coffin-chewing

    "After a long time, it will slowly show up on the skin, and once it gets infected it will be very difficult to get rid of. There will be a stench of corpses all over the body, and it will be extremely itchy."

    At this point, I could not help but feel uncomfortable.

    I thought again of the coffins in the back room.

    After talking to Tang Rou for a bit, the two of us said the same thing.

    "Tomb robber?"

    If we were to synthesize the observations made by the two of us, we would only be able to draw such a conclusion. Otherwise, it would be impossible for there to be so many coffins piled up.

    Furthermore, that old man''s body was tainted with so much corpse poison. It must be because he had been in contact with corpses all year round that he became infected.

    "Then the meat in our bowls just now, could it be ˇ­"

    Tang Rou immediately looked like she was about to vomit.

    "It''s fine. Actually, I also think that the meat is a little suspicious. It might not really be from a dead person. Besides, didn''t we also not eat it?"

    I quickly reached out my hand and patted Tang Rou''s back twice to give her a feeling. When I felt her back move, my face immediately flushed red.

    "It''s better if the two of us don''t sleep tonight. Let''s just keep talking like this. When it''s near dawn or the rain stops, we should hurry up and leave."

    I agreed with Tang Rou''s suggestion and then the two of us laid on the wooden board, casually talking. Our recent experiences brought up the black coffin and the weird thing in the water.

    He took out his phone and looked at the time. It was almost three o''clock at night, and it was already quite early in the morning inside the mountain. We should wait for about two hours before we set off.

    I was so sleepy that I couldn''t even open my eyes, but just as I was about to fall asleep, Tang Rou suddenly nudged me.

    I immediately woke up and grabbed a stick by my hand.

    "What happened?"

    Tang Rou immediately leaned over and softly whispered into my ear.

    "Did you hear anything strange?"

    I rubbed my eyes and tried my best to move my body away from the side because Tang Rou''s chest was already pressing down on my arm, making me feel a bit impatient.

    I didn''t know when the rain outside had stopped, but after Tang Rou said this, I really heard a weird sound.

    It was as if something was violently rubbing against it. If you listened carefully, it was also as if you were sawing wood.

    "Creak ˇ­" "Creak ˇ­"

    It was very rhythmic and continuous.

    "There must be rats gnawing on wood."

    I immediately recalled that when I was in the countryside, those mice would always come out in the middle of the night to grind their teeth, and the sound was similar.

    I moved aside, not paying much attention.

    However, Tang Rou seemed to be especially spirited. She immediately sat up and went to the old window next to the woodshed to look into the yard.

    "But this sound is too loud, and it seems to come from the back room. Aren''t you curious?"

    Right now, it could be said to be extremely quiet. Indeed, the sound that resembled a mouse grinding its teeth was extremely clear and ear-piercing.

    I also subconsciously moved next to Tang Rou and opened the window to look out.

    Under the weak moonlight, the interior of the house opposite was pitch black. This sort of creaking sound was definitely coming from the inside of the house.

    "How about the two of us go take a look?"

    Tang Rou said as she began pushing at the window.

    Originally, the window had already been sealed shut. However, perhaps it might have been due to the lack of repair due to the passage of time, but after a forceful push, the entire window actually fell down.

    The corner of my mouth twitched. At this point, Tang Rou was the only one left to deal with the situation. This girl directly pulled open her long legs, stepped over the low window, and steadily landed in the courtyard. She sneakily squatted down and waved at me like a spy in a movie.

    I was also infected by Tang Rou''s emotions. I lowered my body and climbed through the window into the courtyard.

    After the weeds in the yard were soaked by the water, they stuck to the legs of our pants. It was so wet that they felt uncomfortable. The two of us tiptoed to the exterior wall of the house where the sound came from.

    Similarly, there were old windows here, and they were all made of paper.

    The voice stopped abruptly as it came close to the window.

    Tang Rou and I immediately held our breath, afraid that we would alert the old man inside the house. Although the two of us didn''t have any bad intentions, if we were to be suspected of stealing things in his courtyard, then even if we jumped into the Yellow River, we wouldn''t be able to clean ourselves.

    Fortunately, after a while, the creaking sounds came from inside again.

    Up until now, I still hadn''t heard anything strange. If it weren''t for the clear sound of swallowing, I probably would have pulled Tang Rou and left.

    "Gudong ˇ­"

    This sound was too familiar to me. It was clearly coming from eating a mouthful of food and then swallowing it down. When Tang Rou and I were eating the porridge, we were so hungry that we couldn''t choose which to eat.

    There was clearly someone eating here.

    When I think about the crunching of my teeth, and the coffin slabs I saw in the house earlier, I feel a chill on my back.

    "Could it be that someone is chewing on the coffin?"

    Tang Rou also understood and whispered into my ear. I could even feel that Tang Rou''s heartbeat was abnormally obvious on my back.

    "Won''t you know after seeing it?"

    I composed myself and took advantage of the chewing sounds coming from within to slowly straighten my body. Then, I used my finger to dab some saliva on the paper window, creating a hole.

    He had done this many times when he was young, so he was very familiar with it and did not make any noise.

    I put my eyes to the hole and looked inside.

    But at this moment, the room was pitch black, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He only felt as if there was a black shadow hiding in the corner, where the sound of grinding teeth came from.

 C91 escape

    "Don''t just look at it yourself."

    Tang Rou was also standing next to me. She followed my example and punctured a hole in the window paper to look into the house.

    "Is that a human or something?"

    Tang Rou''s voice was a bit shaky. I don''t even know who she was.

    "Do you want to take a picture with your cellphone?"

    I didn''t dare agree to Tang Rou''s bold suggestion. I hastily waved my hands at Tang Rou, but the lightning that had stopped suddenly flashed again.

    The instant the thunder sounded out, Tang Rou suddenly covered her throat and let out a muffled shriek.

    I immediately realized that Tang Rou must have clearly seen what was inside. Soon after, I curiously looked up. This look didn''t seem to matter, but it scared me so much that I almost fell to the ground.

    The interior of the house was clearly illuminated by the lightning. I saw a figure with dishevelled hair kneeling in the corner, shaking his body continuously as if he was gnawing on the coffin.

    This situation was truly frightening.

    When darkness returned to the room and we couldn''t see anything clearly, I immediately squatted down and looked Tang Rou in the eye. I couldn''t say a word.

    "The old man?"

    Of course, I understood what Tang Rou meant. The person who was squatting in the corner and gnawing on the coffin board was that old man.

    But soon, I remembered that something wasn''t right. I remembered clearly that the old man''s clothes were different from the one on the corner of the wall. The old man''s hair was only white, but the hair on his head was already as white as snow.

    It was only then that I remembered. Ever since I entered the courtyard, I thought that the old man was the only one living in the courtyard. I didn''t ask him if he had any companions.

    "No matter who he is, why is he squatting there in the middle of the night and chewing on the coffin board?"

    Even before I could reply, Tang Rou unexpectedly stood up again and leaned against the window, as if she had clearly seen the situation inside. Truthfully speaking, I was extremely curious, but I thought that as long as no one inside the house discovered her, there shouldn''t be any problems, so like Tang Rou, she stuck her bottom out and stuck her eyes into the hole in the window.

    The heavens didn''t let me down. Lightning flashed again and again.

    The more I looked at it, the more I felt that there was something wrong with my judgement. The person inside was not chewing on the coffin board, although I couldn''t see it clearly, but it was obvious that the person was chewing on something black in his mouth. From time to time, there was a sound of satisfied swallowing.

    It was absolutely impossible for a person to make such a gurgling sound while chewing wood, but if it wasn''t eating wood, then what was it?

    From my angle, there''s no way to see it clearly, let alone Tang Rou, so Tang Rou actually moved behind me and moved to the corner of the window. She once again extended her hand to poke at the window paper.

    Just at this moment, a clap of thunder seemingly came from above the two of us, scaring Tang Rou''s hand into trembling. With a bang, it knocked over the tile next to the window, causing a clear sound to ring out in the room.

    At this moment, the figure that was squatting in the corner and gnawing on something suddenly stopped and turned around.

    It was the face of an old lady with dark green hair and purple pupils. The scariest part was that there was a piece of flesh hanging on the corner of the old lady''s mouth.

    The reason why I called it a piece of minced meat was because I could clearly see what was in the old lady''s hand. It wasn''t a coffin board at all, nor was it anything else, but an arm.

    Moreover, the old lady looked towards the window while licking her lips. While her tongue was moving, a maggot was moving back and forth between her lips, and the old lady rolled the maggot''s tongue into her mouth, quickly chewing it twice and letting out a sound of satisfaction.

    If I hadn''t directly covered my mouth, then perhaps I would have shouted out loud. Tang Rou, who was next to me, didn''t see clearly and had to move forward to let me pull her away.

    "Who''s outside?"

    The old man''s voice came from the other room, and I saw the light.

    The old lady was eating the dead, and she didn''t look like a normal person either. No wonder I could smell a strong smell of the dead ever since I entered this village, especially in this courtyard.

    "Hurry up and leave this place, it''s too scary."

    I stopped Tang Rou without saying anything and ran to the entrance. At this moment, the lights were already floating towards the courtyard.

    It was already too late to climb over the wall. I had previously observed that the door was already in tatters, so I didn''t bother to read before raising my leg to kick it. As expected, the door opened with a clang and struck towards the wall.

    I heard the sounds of cursing coming from inside the house and didn''t dare to stay here any longer. I grabbed Tang Rou''s hand and, while the sky was still dark, followed my memories and ran towards the village entrance.

    I was worried that the old man might chase me out, but after running for a while, I found that there was no other sound except the sound of the mountain wind.

    "What did you see?"

    Tang Rou had been dragged along by me the entire time. At this moment, she seemed to have lost all her strength and refused to run any further. She stopped and put her hands on her knees as she panted heavily.

    I explained in detail what I had just seen. Tang Rou immediately covered her mouth and started puking.

    From this, it was very likely that the meat in the bowl was actually taken from a dead person. This old couple actually ate a dead person''s meat. This was too shocking.

    "What kind of place is this? How could something like this happen?"

    Tang Rou puked for a long time. Her face was already a bit waxy yellow. Her belly was gradually starting to turn white. It looked like dawn was about to arrive.

 C92 Taoist Monastery

    The rain did not continue, and the thunder and lightning had gradually stopped. Thinking back to the horrible scene I had just witnessed, I still felt a lingering fear in my heart.

    No wonder the old man had warned us over and over again not to mind our own business, not to run around, and now that we thought about it, we didn''t know if it was right or wrong.

    In any case, Tang Rou expressed her joy. If she had been locked in the woodshed with that old man, then maybe he would have quietly killed the two of us and eaten us as food.

    "You said there was an old lady inside, and it didn''t look alive?"

    The two of us walked forward as we discussed the previous scene. I could give a positive answer to Tang Rou''s question.

    My eyesight is already quite good. The black and green color on that old lady''s face is clearly the color that happens when a corpse is stored for a period of time. Furthermore, the color of her eyes isn''t very good either.

    Even though I was very curious, if I really had to return to that village again, I would definitely not be able to accept it.

    It was a good thing that it was already dawn. Even though she hadn''t rested well last night, as the temperature slowly rose, Tang Rou had begun to plan her route.

    This place was quite far from the village and the GPS players already had a clear signal. Tang Rou looked at her cellphone for a bit and then pointed to the front left side of the village.

    "If the navigation system is correct, we should be able to reach it within two hours. I hope that nothing bad will happen on the way."

    Along the way, I encountered all sorts of strange and horrifying things. First, I encountered the water ghost and a group of mysterious coffin carriers, then I met a family that ate people alive during the rainy night. I don''t know if it was because I did a ghost broadcast industry, but I was always stuck in these kinds of events, unable to extricate myself.

    "I finally understand why my father would never want to continue his ancestral career. It''s too tiring."

    Tang Rou walked while she couldn''t help but complain, but I was extremely determined. I didn''t plan on giving up at all, because last night''s live broadcast had earned me 300,000 yuan.

    To me, this was an unimaginable amount of wealth. However, the difference between earning this amount of wealth in just an hour''s time was too great.

    Although the temptation of money to me is great, but more importantly, it can help my grandmother''s illness to be cured.

    Tang Rou saw that I didn''t say anything, so she immediately turned around and looked at me curiously.

    "What are you thinking?"

    I casually said a few words and then followed Tang Rou''s footsteps. The two of them walked side by side.

    "After solving your problem this time, I will contact the foreign medical team and take your granny away. Don''t worry."

    Tang Rou understood what I was thinking and I was extremely grateful towards her. I smiled at her, but I couldn''t say any words of thanks. Perhaps it was because the two of us had lived and died far too many times and didn''t need these fake words.

    According to Tang Rou, our destination was a small town, and the Daoist person that her grandfather knew lived in a monastery in the town.

    When we got close to the town, I could already see that quite a few people had already started a day of work in the surrounding fields. After so many years had passed, I could not help but sigh with emotion.

    If it wasn''t for my troubled fate and all kinds of rumors and rumors, maybe I would have become one of these farmers facing the earth and facing the sky, living a dull and ordinary life.

    That used to be a rare extravagance for me.

    The villagers here were all honest and friendly. When they heard that we came here to look for the monastery, they immediately gave us directions. The monastery was on the east side of the town, on top of a hill.

    At first, I thought that even if the place Tang Rou mentioned to me was a Taoist temple, it would definitely be a grand and imposing building. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be compatible with her identity, but when I passed through the entire town and spent half an hour, I saw the few broken houses on the distant mountain slope that were almost blown down by the wind, I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes.

    "Is this where the disciple of the Dao Sect cultivates?"

    I really couldn''t help but curse. Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me and continued to walk forward.

    "What do you know? Although I have never seen this old man before, according to what my grandfather said, the number of people in this world who can stand shoulder to shoulder with his mantra can be counted on one hand. You must be courteous when you meet someone, otherwise, I will not be able to help you. "

    I hastily nodded my head. After all, this matter was related to my life and fortune, so I couldn''t be careless.

    As he approached, he discovered that the temple formed by the few broken houses was even more dilapidated than it looked from a distance. As he approached, he discovered that the temple formed by the few broken houses was even more dilapidated than it looked from a distance.

    When we were asking about this Taoist temple on the way here, the villagers all had a respectful expression on their faces as they gave us directions. Obviously, the villagers here know of this temple, and they have a very good impression of it as well. I know that in a place like the countryside, feudal superstitions are very serious.

    Tang Rou was no longer as carefree as she usually was. She first stood at the door and respectfully tidied up her hair and clothes. Then, she walked over to the dilapidated door and knocked a few times.

    I started to get a little nervous as well, as if I was about to meet the legendary senior expert.

    To be able to be so highly regarded by the arrogant Tang Rou, she definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.

    After knocking for a long time, there was no sound coming from inside. Only then did Tang Rou slowly push the door open.

    The door was about to fall open. I was so scared that I quickly went over to support it. It seems that the yard has been cleaned quite well.

 C93 master

    In addition, a refreshing fragrance was wafting around the room. Waves of white smoke were being emitted, causing one to immediately feel relaxed and happy.

    "May I ask if Taoist Tianxuan is here?"

    Tang Rou stood in the middle of the small courtyard and respectfully asked a few times. At this moment, the sound of something falling onto the ground came from inside the room.

    Then a lazy voice said.

    "Who''s looking for me?"

    When I heard the commotion, I couldn''t help but frown. This didn''t seem like something a senior expert should have, but rather the tone of voice that indicated that it was the voice of a lazy man from the countryside.

    Tang Rou''s expression wasn''t too good, but she calmed down and said.

    "Junior''s surname is Tang. I have something that I need to ask to see Daoist Tian Xuan today. I hope you can grant me that."

    The words were so quaint that I felt goosebumps all over the floor listening to them.

    The voice inside seemed to have some doubts.

    "Surnamed Tang?" "You even know my name! Who is Tang Tianming to you?"

    Tang Rou took two steps forward and answered.

    "Tang Tianming is this junior''s grandfather."

    The sound of unstable footsteps came from inside the house. Then, I saw an old man in a worn out, washed Daoist robe walking out of the house barefooted.

    The old man''s hair was loose and it could be seen that it had been for a long time. Although his face was a bit gray, his eyes were surprisingly bright, giving off a feeling of vitality. He was tall, standing there like a mountain, and although his appearance didn''t match Tang Rou''s description of him as a senior expert, just looking at her aura made me feel a bit ashamed of myself.

    The old man''s eyes swept over me a few times, and suddenly even his eyebrows gradually stood up. Compared to his lazy and kind appearance from before, he seemed like a completely different person.

    I immediately felt an immense pressure enveloping my body, causing me to be unable to stand steadily. I subconsciously took two steps back as sweat poured down my body like rain.

    Tang Rou, who was standing to the side, looked somewhat strange. She quickly took two steps forward and gave the old man a weird bow.

    "Old Master, this junior is the descendant of the Tang Clan. The reason I came to visit you today is because of the matter with this friend of mine."

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, the old man''s eyebrows slowly dropped and the dignity on his face gradually faded. At the same time, the terrifying pressure on my body lessened by quite a bit, but a wave of heat came from my chest. I knew that the face on my chest had been awakened.

    Under normal circumstances, only by meeting those evil beings would I be able to cause the Demon Face on my chest to sense, but the old man in front of me was full of righteousness, and there was absolutely nothing unclean in this temple. Wang Quan had no reason to wake the Demon Face on my body.

    The only explanation was that this evil face sensed the strong aura coming from the old man, so it was forced to wake up and prepare to resist.

    As for this so-called Daoist Tianxuan, just by glancing at me, he immediately became enraged. This proves that the problems on my body are very serious and this old man is not simple at all.

    I quickly took a small step forward and imitated Tang Rou. I respectfully cupped my hands in greeting towards the old man.

    "As a senior, how do you do? My name is Zhao Qianyan. I''m really sorry for coming here with Tang Rou."

    The old man looked me up and down again, then said.

    "Come in and talk."

    I let out a sigh of relief and followed behind Tang Rou.

    "What just happened?"

    Tang Rou asked in concern. I gently shook my head. This wasn''t the time to chat.

    The interior of the room was not very large and its furnishings were rather simple. There was only a single table and a few chairs.

    That refreshing fragrance came from the inner room. I saw that the one offering the gift was a statue, and the incense cauldron was full of offerings, which didn''t match the worn-out appearance of the statue.

    Smelling that fragrance, I couldn''t help but be intoxicated. At this moment, the old man walked out from the back room. He tidied up his daoist robe and tied up his messy hair with a piece of straw.

    "There''s nothing to entertain in the wilderness. Drink your tea."

    It seemed that the old man was alone and didn''t have a single disciple by his side. However, after the old man poured out a few bowls of tea, my appetite was immediately lifted.

    Tang Rou and I were already thirsty. We picked up the bowls and blew on them, then drank a few mouthfuls. We immediately felt like our mouths were full of saliva and our strength had been restored by quite a bit.

    "Daoist leader, this tea of yours is the best tea I''ve ever had. Judging from your complexion, you must be in pretty good health."

    Tang Rou immediately flattered me on the side, but that Daoist Priest''s eyes were always on me.

    "I already know about your grandpa, it''s a pity, but not many of our generation are still alive. Right now, it''s you youngsters'' world, I heard that your father wants to abandon the main business. He was originally prepared to persuade you, but unfortunately, it''s a long way to go ˇ­"

    Saying this, the old gramps turned towards Tang Rou, who gave a faint sigh before looking at me.

    "Thank you for your concern, Old Master. Right now, we''ve already realized the seriousness of this mission, so I''m constantly trying to figure it out and learn from it."

    "There are some things that cannot be changed. Everything is heaven''s will. Since the heavens gave the Tang Clan such a mission, it naturally cannot be disobeyed. Moreover, doing this kind of thing can accumulate merits and in the future, there will be endless benefits."

    The two chatted for awhile before Tang Rou finally brought the topic up to me.

    "Old Man, I believe that you can tell that there''s something unusual about this friend of mine. The reason why we travelled thousands of miles this time was because we wanted to get the help of this senior expert of yours to solve our confusion, to let this friend of mine escape from the sea of suffering."

    "Little girl, you are able to give me some money. However, since you have already found this place and are able to help, I will naturally not decline."

    After hearing what the old man said, I hastily stood up and respectfully bowed.

    "Thank you, old man, for this. It''s just that the item on me is a bit troublesome."

    As I said this, I slowly unbuttoned my shirt in front of the old man. Following that, the ghastly face on my chest was reflected in the old Daoist''s eyes.

    Just at this moment, the old cultivator''s expression became very serious.

 C94 Rakasha Seal

    Seeing how Taoist Tianxuan was acting, my heart immediately rose again, as if it wasn''t going to be easy to deal with.

    Time passed by, 1 minute and 1 second. From start to finish, the other party didn''t utter a word, and I felt too embarrassed to urge him on. I could only brace myself and lie in front of him, exposing my breasts.

    "When did you come here?"

    The old man''s question made me answer without hesitation.

    "Twenty this year?"

    Although I was a little surprised, I still nodded my head quickly. According to the time of the virtual year, this year''s 21 points were not wrong. It seems that this old man was quite capable.

    "I truly never would have thought that in my lifetime, I would still be able to meet such a person with such a strange fate."

    The old man stroked his somewhat gray beard as he shook his head. His expression was full of emotion, and I was unable to restrain my suspicions as I opened my mouth to ask.

    "Please enlighten me, Senior. What is the reason for the thing on my body?" "How did I get in trouble?"

    "It seems like you don''t know anything about it."

    Isn''t this nonsense? If I knew, would I have come to ask you about the ball?

    I nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.

    "This is not something that you''ve provoked, but something that came with your life. I''m sure that when you were a child, your life was miserable and miserable."

    After saying that, I immediately recalled the scene of how the village was treated coldly and loathed. I could not help but feel depressed in my heart.

    The old Taoist sighed and continued stroking his grizzled beard. I was a little worried that I would be bald if I did this.

    "Then that''s it. You were born with the Heavenly Demon Spirit, so if you bring the Rakshasi with you, your family members will leave you one after the other. Furthermore, the people guarding by your side will inevitably be affected by you, fated to be alone for life."

    The old man''s words struck me like a hammer. I had always been an ominous person to others, but I had always felt that it was a misunderstanding of mine, and now it seemed that it wasn''t all just a baseless misunderstanding. I had heard it when I was a child, and I had grown up with it, and now that my only own grandmother was in a coma, I really didn''t know what the meaning of my existence in this world was.

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the old Daoist Priest was probably able to guess the actual situation I was in. His expression also contained some pity and lament.

    "Then, is there any way to change this fate? I''ve heard my grandfather talk about the wonders of the world''s magic techniques, and there are those that can defy the heavens and change fate."

    Tang Rou interjected from the side. Hearing this, a bit of hope flashed in my heart.

    However, Daoist Priest Tian Xuan''s next sentence directly threw me back into the quagmire.

    "How can it not be as simple as you think it is? The fate of a person is destined to go against the heavens if it is so easy to change his fate, how can it not have the dignity of the heavens?" It is not as simple as you think it is to go against the heavens'' fate, the fate of a person is destined to go against the heavens.

    "Then, is there no way to change his current situation? If this Luo Sha Seal continues to stay on his body, what other negative effects would there be?"

    Right now, my mind was a mess. On the contrary, Tang Rou was constantly asking questions.

    Until the main body of the Raksha Seal disappears, it is the strangest destiny in the world. If you live in seclusion, you can live for thirty to fifty years. However, from the looks of your friend, he seems to be in contact with those evil things.

    The old Daoist Priest''s eyes were sharp and sharp. Moreover, at this moment, his eyes flashed with a bright light as he stared fixedly at the Demon Face on my chest.

    "I don''t know why you absorbed so much ghost aura. This will cause the Raksha Seal on your body to awaken and allow you to completely control your fate. If this goes on, I''m afraid you won''t even have a few years to live."

    Even though I had mentally prepared myself, knowing that the item on me would be difficult to deal with, I had never thought that I would actually be so certain that I would not live past three to five years.

    It''s fine if I die, but what about my grandmother?

    "Leader, I did not mean to offend you, but what you said just now, there is still room for discussion. Even if there is no way to change fate, there should at least be a way to extend our lifespan. We are doing things like killing ghosts and devils, didn''t you say that this is a way to accumulate merits?"

    Daoist Tianxuan looked at the anxious Tang Rou and shook her head.

    "For someone like you who has the mission of exorcism, you can indeed accumulate a lot of merits, but for others who come into contact with these evil things over a long period of time, they will only get more and more unlucky. Moreover, this Luosha Seal originally has a natural liking for those evil things, absorbing a lot of ghost aura will only aggravate the effects, in the end ˇ­"

    "In the end what?"

    I could tell that this old man didn''t want to share the second half of his words, but the more he said it, the more it piqued my curiosity. Since I already knew that it was very likely that I would die within three to five years, then at least I had to find out what kind of death I would have, even if it was a very cruel thing.

    "In the end, because of the accumulation of a large amount of Baleful Yin Force, it would at least cause him to die from illness, and at the very most, it would cause the death of others who do not want to die."

    Although this old man only said a few casual words, I could feel that I was going to die miserably. I didn''t even have the chance to be reincarnated.

    The heavens were truly quite nice to me. They gave me a tragic childhood and the most bizarre and miserable fate in the world. They even made me unable to reincarnate, but I didn''t know what sins I had committed in my previous life.

    Tang Rou was already at a loss for words. She looked at me apologetically and sympathetically. My heart felt like it was being stabbed with a knife. I felt like I wanted to cry, but couldn''t.

    I slowly closed the clothes on my chest. However, at this moment, the old man sitting opposite me suddenly exclaimed and stood up.

    "Wait a minute, what''s that thing on your stomach?"

    I lowered my head in confusion. When I was tidying up my clothes, I took my clothes out of my pants, revealing my pale skin just below my navel.

    There was a demonic red lotus there, revealing its outline.

    Yeah, how could I have forgotten about that?

    I immediately stood up and faced Taoist Tianxuan in this manner, while the other party''s gaze once again became fiery as he muttered to himself.

 C95 red lotus

    "If it wasn''t for that, I am certain that I would have gotten drunk this morning. To think that there would be such a coincidence in this world. To be able to see it with my own eyes, this life would not have been in vain."

    The old man suddenly stood up, walked over, and tore open my belt.

    If I didn''t respect the other party for being an elder, I would have definitely sent him a "hackamore" and slapped him in the face.

    Even Tang Rou was stunned. She immediately covered her mouth with her hands, speechless.

    He did not know when, but this lotus had actually grown larger than before. In the beginning, it was only the size of a coin, but now, it was basically the size of an egg. Moreover, the bud, which was originally tightly joined together, had already slightly opened up some of its color.

    "Lordmaster, what are you doing?"

    I embarrassedly took two steps back before I stood there holding my pants with a face full of worry, not daring to get angry.

    "Blame me for losing my composure. I just didn''t expect these two unique things to appear on the same person at the same time. No wonder your aura was a bit strange before. So this Red Lotus of the World is protecting you."

    "What the hell?" "Which generation of Red Lotus?"

    I didn''t quite understand what was going on, but somehow, I felt that the matter of my tragic fate seemed to have turned out to be a little bit of a turn for the better.

    "It is the Red Lotus for the World. This can be considered one of the strangest good fortune in the world. If it was brought here by your lucky chance and it only appeared later on, I wonder if I am right?"

    The old man was truly a leading figure in the industry, his words were absolutely accurate.

    This Red Lotus wasn''t originally brought over by me, but was instead brought over to me after I had made love with that Zhou Xue. However, at this time, I was too embarrassed to explain it clearly in front of Tang Rou and this old man, so I could only vaguely explain it.

    "That''s right. Originally, I didn''t have this thing on me, but then for some reason, it appeared on my stomach. It seemed to become bigger and bigger, and then immediately followed by this Rakshasi. Is there any connection between the two?"

    "It''s really amazing, it seems like you really shouldn''t die."

    As expected, when the old man said those words, it was as if I had found a lifesaver. I quickly took two steps forward and respectfully greeted him with a cupped fist.

    "Taoist Tianxuan, please tell me the reason in detail. If you can let me live for a few more days, you can do whatever you want to repay me. I have a very old grandma that needs to take care of."

    This is also my first time seeing such a thing, so it can''t be said that I''m confused about it. But now, even though you are destined to be lonely while carrying the fate of the Heavenly Demon Luo Sha, you actually had the Red Lotus of Mercy on your body! This has caused your fate to change a little, but I can''t really predict what will happen in the end.

    This sentence was equivalent to not saying anything at all. After walking around in a circle, he had managed to scare me.

    "According to you, this friend of mine has two great treasures, one positive and one evil, and these two things can restrain each other, right?"

    Tang Rou was quite smart. She sorted out what was on my mind, but she couldn''t say it out.

    "In theory, this is true, and it is not just mutual restraint. It can even be considered interdependence."

    The old Daoist began to stroke the white beard on his chin.

    If you do not control it and allow it to develop, it is very likely that it will directly turn into a demon on the spot. It is not even known if you allow it to become a demon on the spot, but this red lotus is able to eliminate evil, to avoid evil, and with the Rakshasi Seal constantly absorbing Yin Qi, it will constantly grow, and its ability will also increase. However, when an ordinary person reaches a certain level, they will suffer the wrath of heaven, and with the protection of this red lotus, they will be able to eliminate evil, reduce the negative effects, and at the same time, the red lotus will be strengthened.

    "You mean ˇ­" If I did not have this red lotus, I would have been scammed to death by this Rakshasi on me, but it''s a matter of time now, and with this red lotus as my life saving talisman, I can live longer, but the longer I live, the more powerful this Rakshasi will become, and in the end you don''t even know what will become of it, do you? "

    I expended a great deal of effort and finally came to this conclusion. At the end, even I felt that it was inconceivable.

    That''s roughly what you mean. Although my fate has been decided for several days, the fact that such a situation has occurred on you means that there are still many variables within your body. You don''t have to be too nervous.

    Originally, I thought that after finding this senior expert, I would be able to easily solve the problem on my body. But now, other than scaring me into despair, I didn''t have anything else.

    Tang Rou also felt that she owed me a bit. She kept asking Daoist Tian Xuan if there was any way to reduce the Raksha Seal''s awakening on my body.

    However, the final result was that the best way to live in seclusion was to never touch any of those things again.

    This is practically impossible for me. Even though my income is already quite a bit, I don''t know how much money Grandma will need for the rest of the treatment, and if I go overseas, using advanced technology will definitely cost me more. Even though Tang Rou said that I wouldn''t need to worry about the treatment, I didn''t want to owe her a favor.

    All in all, my life is just like this. If I can live for one more day, even if I have earned it, I will have to continuously accumulate money in my own life. Only by doing this can I allow my grandmother to continue living and live a better life.

    At this point, I have no intention of staying here any longer. After all, life still has to continue.

 C96 exorcism

    Originally, I was planning on taking my leave, but Tang Rou was busy asking that Daoist Master Tian Xuan about some matters regarding Tao techniques.

    Thus, I didn''t urge them. I just sat there in a daze, listening to their questions and answers.

    I have to admit that this Daoist Tianxuan truly was knowledgeable. He was able to answer all of Tang Rou''s questions, as well as all of her strange questions. I wasn''t too interested in Daoist magics or anything like that.

    As the two of them were talking, I suddenly heard a sound of hurried footsteps coming from the door, and it sounded like there were quite a few people there.

    Daoist Master Tianxuan was already one step ahead of me. He stood up and walked to the door with his hands behind his back. The next moment, several figures appeared at the door. They were all dressed like local villagers and were extremely anxious.

    "Dao leader, please go take a look. Something big has happened in the village."

    From the looks of it, the situation was extremely urgent, so I stood up as well.

    "Don''t worry, what happened?"

    "The second girl from the east side of the village ran to the west side of the forest to gather mushrooms ˇ­"

    Before the leader of the villagers could finish his words, Taoist Tianxuan''s expression changed drastically.

    "What did you say? Didn''t you tell me?" Never go to that place, especially to a woman. "

    While he was talking, he turned around and walked into the house. His calm demeanor was completely different from before.

    "Who would have thought that the girl would be so reckless? She actually walked out, but now she''s foaming at the mouth and unconscious. Daoist Priest, you should quickly go take a look."

    The few villagers were all distracted and ignored me and Tang Rou. After a while, Daoist Tian Xuan put on his Daoist robe and jumped out of the house with a small box in his hand. He walked towards the door with a gust of wind.

    "Let''s go and have a look as well."

    Tang Rou immediately pushed me away and followed closely behind the others, running towards the town.

    The distance from here to the town was only a few hundred meters. What made me surprised was that the 60-odd year old Daoist Tianxuan was actually able to far surpass the few villagers in front and was now running ahead of them.

    Seeing my astonished expression, Tang Rou said proudly.

    "Do you know how powerful this senior is now? This time, no matter what, the two of us will have to stay here for a period of time, and maybe we can find a way to help you. Moreover, the two of us will use our current methods to hunt monsters and ghosts, and it won''t work at all, learn more skills, and don''t use that Raksha Seal on you anymore. "

    It''s no wonder that Tang Rou had always been asking me questions about Tao techniques. She was actually thinking about me. This made my heart warm. In just the blink of an eye, Daoist Tianxuan was gone.

    Luckily, the villagers ahead of us were still running forward. Tang Rou and I quickly ran a few steps forward and followed them.

    When the villagers saw the old man, they automatically split to the sides. When Tang Rou and I ran over, we discovered that there was a little girl about seven or eight years old lying in the courtyard, wearing local clothes. Her bare feet were stained with a lot of dirt, but she was lying there with white foam coming out of her mouth.

    Earlier, I seemed to have understood that this girl was called the Second Girl. Because she ran into the woods, she was infected with some evil tricks.

    This was probably the case; otherwise, the villagers would not have been in such a hurry to find Daoist Tian Xuan. Moreover, the old man''s expression was extremely nervous, as if he was afraid that the girl would be unable to cure him if he delayed her for even a second.

    The villagers surrounded us once again. Tang Rou and I spent a great deal of effort to squeeze our way to the front. As we looked carefully, sure enough, the girl''s face had a faint smell of ash and black.

    This made me feel a little strange. Indeed, there was something unusual about girls. However, this was the first time I saw something like this.

    Normally, when a person''s body was tainted with evil, their face would turn black.

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan was already squatting in front of the girl. He quickly took out a small porcelain bottle from the box he carried around with him. He did not know what was inside the bottle, but it seemed to be some sort of liquid.

    The old man dripped some of the transparent liquid onto the tip of his finger and then sprinkled it all over the place.

    "Those who don''t want to be unlucky, stay far away."

    Following the old gramps shout, the surrounding villagers who were watching the fun immediately retreated a few meters, leaving Tang Rou and I as the only two people to continue walking closer.

    The old man looked at the two of us without saying anything, and then he took out a yellow talisman from his sleeve as if he was performing a magic trick.

    What surprised people was that the yellow talisman seemed to be held onto by an invisible hand and did not quickly land on the ground. Instead, it slowly circled around the yard and wherever the yellow talisman went, everyone revealed an astonished expression as they hurriedly dodged.

    "Xi Men, return!"

    After the old man shouted these words, the yellow talisman actually began to burn into a cloud of white smoke, which slowly formed into a small ball and floated in the middle of the courtyard. In that moment, the originally clear sky suddenly turned dark, and the clouds in the sky gradually blocked out the sunlight.

    "Get out of the way, don''t block the way!"

    The old man opened his mouth once again, and no one dared to go against the door, immediately giving way to him. At that moment, I saw that the grey fog immediately turned into a thread that drifted out from the door, and without end, the other end stopped in the middle of the courtyard.

    "I know, the little girl lost her soul. The Taoist is helping to collect souls, this trick is too amazing."

 C97 soul summoning technique

    Tang Rou''s tone of surprise also attracted the attention of the surrounding villagers, who were watching the show. All of them had respectful expressions on their faces.

    I''ve never encountered this technique before. Even though after doing a live broadcast of ghosts, I''ve been possessed by ghosts and have seen others being controlled by ghosts, I''ve never seen anyone lose their soul.

    Today was truly an eye-opener.

    I didn''t dare to say anything more and just stared with my eyes wide open as the incense stick continued to extend outwards, completely exceeding the scope of the courtyard''s entrance. After about half an incense stick of time, the old Daoist Priest had been constantly mumbling to himself, and his entire robe fluttered even though there was no wind; this was the true demeanor of a great family.

    From the beginning, the courtyard was completely silent, but in the end, it was already rather noisy. This was because, until now, apart from that single incense stick, there was nothing else that had happened.

    However, I could clearly feel something approaching from afar. There were some unusual sounds.

    Indeed, in the next second, I could clearly see a grey shadow appear at the entrance of the courtyard. That grey shadow seemed to look like a person, and it was also much smaller than an ordinary person''s shadow. It should be a child, though its face couldn''t be seen clearly.

    Could it be that he had succeeded in summoning a soul?

    If a person was scared or weak, it was very easy for them to lose a part of their soul, especially a girl like Second Girl.

    Until now, I finally understood why Tang Rou would be so shocked and revered. With just a soul attracting incense and a few yellow talismans, she was able to call back the lost soul. She didn''t even take a step out of the courtyard.

    Seeing the grey figure slowly being pulled over, the little girl''s head slowly started to float up. I knew that my soul was about to be converted, so the girl should be able to wake up.

    However, I saw that the other people in the courtyard were looking around with widened eyes, as though they didn''t see the soul of the little girl.

    Even Tang Rou was looking towards the entrance with a puzzled and expectant expression on her face.

    I knew that the current me possessed abilities that ordinary people did not have. I was able to see those unusual phenomena, including the extremely weak wisp of a soul within the little girl''s body.

    Tang Rou and the rest of the villagers did not have this kind of ability, so they did not know that at this time, Daoist Tian Xuan had actually summoned the girl''s soul back.

    I nudged Tang Rou with my elbow and nudged her with my lips.

    Tang Rou stared blankly for a moment, but she immediately understood. At this moment, Daoist Master Tian Xuan took out another yellow talisman from his voluminous sleeve. After shaking it twice, flames appeared, followed by a cloud of smoke that rose into the air, dragging the little girl''s soul down.

    When the rest of the villagers saw me and Tang Rou, they all looked at Daoist Tianxuan and also focused their attention on him. In just a few seconds, I saw that the little girl''s wisp of soul was completely pulled into my body. Daoist Tianxuan immediately drank a mouthful of water that he had prepared a long time ago and sprayed it all over the girl''s face.

    "Xi Men, return!"

    With another slogan, it shook the eardrums of those who heard it.

    The girl opened her eyes and looked around blankly, turning her neck.

    "Oh, my girl, you''ve finally awoken and frightened me."

    When the distant girl''s parents saw this scene, they immediately knew that their daughter had been rescued and immediately fell to the ground. One of them hugged their child while the other kowtowed to Profound Sky Sect''s leader.

    The villagers also surrounded him in an instant, praising him.

    Daoist Tianxuan hurriedly reached out his hand to help the girl''s parents up and casually waved his hand.

    "It was a simple task. If you don''t go to that forest again, especially for those frail children in the village, I''m glad that we found out about it in time. Furthermore, our days are good, so we mustn''t risk our lives in the future."

    Now I finally understand why Daoist Tian Xuan has such a high position in the eyes of the villagers. He has the ability to nag on and on, and he doesn''t like to show off and doesn''t seek a reward for saving someone. Just like this, he shook his robe, bent down and picked up his box, and prepared to leave.

    After personally seeing how this old gramps could restrain a remnant soul from leaving the forest a few kilometers away with a wave of his hand, I was already in favor of Tang Rou''s suggestion of staying and learning. I just didn''t know if this old gramps would be willing to teach me.

    Tang Rou and I followed behind Daoist Tian Xuan''s ass and headed towards the monastery. At this moment, the villagers in the village could be considered as sending us off.

    However, when I saw the broken walls of the monastery in the distance, I couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    "Old Master, your Taoism is so amazing, and the villagers are so respectful to you, so why not use some big guys to properly cultivate this Taoist temple? If this is the case, won''t it make the incense burn more vigorously?"

    After hearing what I said, Daoist Tianxuan, who was walking in the front, turned around and looked at me with a smile.

    I don''t know if you''ve heard it, but this Taoist temple was built during the time of the Republic of China. At that time, my master was wandering here by himself and found out that this place is filled with wind energy, and this hillside is the best place for it, so he initiated a campaign to build it for the villagers nearby. From then on, he has been comprehending the Dao here for dozens of years.

    The old tutor''s eyes narrowed when he spoke of this, and he turned to look at the tattered temple not too far away, as if lost in memories.

    "Your master only said the mantra is natural, is that right?"

    I couldn''t help but continue my conversation.

    "Cultivators should be very casual. With a tile to cover their bodies and three servings of rice, that is enough. Being too bright and beautiful will only increase one''s desire and cause one to lose their cultivation."

    The old man''s words were quite profound, and I was unable to completely comprehend them all, but I felt that they made sense. At the very least, I had nothing to say to him.

    "Daoist Priest, my friend and I are planning to stay in this monastery and learn from you. I wonder if it''s possible?"

 C98 Resume Live

    Tang Rou finally spoke out her thoughts. Unexpectedly, Daoist Tian Xuan only nodded his head. "Okay," he replied before slowly walking forward with his hands behind his back.

    He agreed.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, our hearts filled with excitement. Tang Rou even obediently ran forward and helped Daoist Tian Xuan take the wooden chest off his shoulder.

    At first, I thought Tang Rou only wanted to curry favor with him, but Tang Rou quickly slowed her pace. Then, she arrived in front of me and slowly opened the wooden box.

    Although I don''t have much knowledge on antiques, I can tell with a glance that this box is definitely old and the lines on its surface still maintain their original style. However, there are many parts that have been polished to a shiny point, just like those experts who play antiques.

    After he opened the box, he found that it was divided into a dozen different sizes. Each layer had an item within it.

    I can only recognize a few, such as cinnabar and cinnabar, and then some of the more common materials to combat the evil spirits, but most of them I can''t name at all, and I don''t think I''ve even seen them before.

    As the saying goes, if you want to do something, you must use your weapon.

    This old man''s set of things seemed extremely professional.

    After all, I had a skill that allowed me to travel the entire world without fear, and what the old gramps said was extremely obvious. The righteousness of my body and the evilness of my body, both of these things affect my fate, and if I wanted to continue the live broadcast and also couldn''t awaken the Raksha Seal earlier, I would have to rely on orthodox Tao techniques to protect myself, assist Tang Rou in slaying the demons, and use less of the Raksha Seal.

    "The conditions in the temple are simple. If you don''t mind, you can clean up the room and you''ll be able to stay there. What are you missing? "We can go to the town and settle down. The villagers here are simple and honest, and they are also very enthusiastic about helping others."

    The old man returned to the temple and pointed to the two rooms beside him. In reality, it was only a place to pile up trash. Although the space was small, it wasn''t a problem for Tang Rou and I to stay here by ourselves.

    After happily replying, Tang Rou and I respectfully placed the old gramps box into the present and carefully walked around the monastery.

    Even though it looks extremely dilapidated, everything else in the temple is there. Tang Rou and I had spent the entire afternoon fixing up the two old rooms, so it was barely enough for us to move in.

    I didn''t have any problems with this kind of environment. After all, I had stayed in worse environments before.

    However, what surprised me was that the usually pampered Miss Tang did not show any resistance to my actions. Instead, she pulled me along to the town to purchase some simple daily necessities, as well as a few bottles of white wine that were brought back to the temple.

    Originally, from what I remember, Taoists and monks should be the same type of people who don''t drink and eat. However, until now, I didn''t know that the two are completely different.

    Taoist Tianxuan also had a great fondness for the art of drinking wine.

    I naturally understood Tang Rou''s intentions. If I wanted to learn from her, I couldn''t rely on these kind of courteous words, so I naturally tried to build up a good relationship with her. After all, in this society, only people pursue benefits and no one is willing to work hard to curry favor with her. The old gramps promised us two to stay here and study, but the main reason was because of Tang Rou''s grandpa''s friendship, but I felt that the old gramps was also very interested in my Ghost Seal and the Red Lotus.

    During dinner, Daoist Master Tian Xuan asked me quite a few questions about the two things I had on me. He even said quite a few obscure words that I didn''t understand at all. Tang Rou, who was beside him, wasn''t very impatient.

    "Daoist leader, can you hand over the technique you used today?"

    As I thought about what happened today at noon, I also had a lot of interest.

    "No matter what you do, you have to do it step by step. The two of you don''t have any foundation right now, so you should just try to learn some profound techniques. If I were to hand them over just like that, then you would be harmed."

    The old man seemed to have drank a bit too much and even spoke in a long tone. However, from the sound of it, it seemed that he did not intend to pass down the soul summoning technique to us so easily.

    Tang Rou gloomily pouted and then asked.

    "What''s so strange about the woods on the west side? Why do the villagers get so nervous when they hear about it? Why did the little girl lose her soul in the woods? Is it because of something dirty in the forest?"

    When he heard this, a grave look immediately appeared on the old tutor''s slightly tipsy face.

    "Little boy, I know that most of you youngsters are very curious and always like strange things. However, let me advise you: do not think of going to that forest, or else it will be too late to regret bringing this disaster."

    After the old man finished speaking, he stood up and shakily ran towards the gift as he mumbled to himself.

    "I''m so drunk that I''m about to go to sleep ˇ­"

    Originally, Tang Rou was so curious that she didn''t expect the old gramps to be unwilling to cooperate. This made me feel a bit nagging in my heart.

    "Are you interested in the woods, too?"

    Tang Rou moved the bottle of wine on the table to the side and stared at me with a slightly red face. Tonight, Tang Rou was also with the old gramps and drank a lot of wine. At this time, her eyes were a bit unfocused, making me feel a bit uneasy and too embarrassed to look Tang Rou in the eye.

    Thus, I could only nod my head awkwardly and grumbled.

    "Are you going to continue the live broadcast tonight?"

    "Of course, but ˇ­"

    In that instant, I immediately understood Tang Rou''s intentions.

    "What you mean is, let''s go to that forest tonight ˇ­"

    Tang Rou immediately winked at me in disappointment. She also put her white fingers on her lips and made a small gesture.

    I also looked into the room guiltily, but at this moment, I heard a very light but long breath coming from inside. It must be because Daoist Tian Xuan drank too much, he was already fast asleep.

 C99 What the hell is going on in the woods

    "It''s now around 5 PM and the live broadcast will officially begin at 9 PM. The two of us will have to make some preparations first."

    In the past, when the live broadcast had met with problems, both of us would have to deal with them in a fluster. Furthermore, we nearly lost our lives, so we could only rely on the life-saving talismans on me to save the situation.

    Now that I know the advantages and disadvantages of this, I didn''t need Tang Rou to say it. I also knew that I should be prepared.

    But up until now, I''ve only heard the old Daoist talk about the basics of the Tao technique. Tang Rou had long since memorized this knowledge, so it didn''t really help the two of us.

    "We don''t have anything to prepare, do we?"

    I suddenly remembered, that Life Severing Blade that was snatched from my hands, if I had that thing in my hand, it would truly be courageous.

    "Have you forgotten where we are?"

    Tang Rou had a smile on her face. She then rummaged through her bag. When she opened her palm, she was holding seven or eight yellow talismans.

    I looked at Tang Rou and immediately understood. These yellow talismans weren''t something we could draw. Not only were their handwriting very neat, but the technique of drawing dragons and phoenixes couldn''t be imitated.

    As for what the old man gave or asked for, there''s no way to take the exam. I didn''t ask for more details, but with these things, it also means that there''s another layer of security for the live broadcast tonight.

    Apart from the yellow talismans, Tang Rou also took out quite a bit of incense ashes from the temple''s censer.

    It had to be known that this powdered incense was much better than the ones used by ordinary people to worship deities. According to Tang Rou, this temple was originally located in a precious place with extremely good feng shui properties.

    It was very effective in exorcising ghosts to deal with evil.

    I also very much believe Tang Rou''s words. I don''t have any doubts because even today, the old gramps only used a single incense stick and a few yellow talismans to capture souls.

    Although I was already able to roughly distinguish the meaning and various effects that these yellow symbol patterns represented, I was completely unable to create them. Even if I was to barely draw a yellow symbol, it would be crooked and have no effect.

    "I don''t know when I''ll be able to shake my hand like the old man and ignite that yellow talisman."

    I was extremely envious of the old man''s move. This wasn''t the first time I had seen someone use such a method, the first time I saw that man in a Chinese tunic from that strange organization.

    The second time I saw them, it was the man in the long gown. Both of them should have a deep understanding of mantras, but one of them was weird and the other was evil, leaving a deep impression on me.

    I''ve seen my grandfather display it before, but I had no choice. Someone like Daoist Tianxuan was calm and unhurried, and my grandfather also told me that people whose Tao techniques are focused on their perception are nothing. Even if they painstakingly trained for the rest of their lives, they would only be able to barely learn it.

    When I heard Tang Rou say this, I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Then what kind of comprehension ability is it?"

    "Is there even a need to ask? This young miss'' comprehension ability is something that is rarely seen in the Tang Clan for hundreds of thousands of years. "

    I doubt it.

    This was because the first time I met those filthy things, this Tang Clan''s exorcist used me as a shield. Furthermore, he didn''t even know that I was using the blood essence of a living person as a sacrifice.

    If it were not for the advice of the Taoist Laoshan, who knows how the live broadcast would have ended.

    "Do you know where the woods are?"

    Seeing that the sky was gradually getting darker and everything was prepared, I suddenly thought of a very serious problem.

    We are both quite unfamiliar with this place. We only know that the west side of the forest is a general location. If we were to run into the mountain and get lost, it would be very embarrassing.

    "You don''t need to say that? When I went to the town to buy stuff today, I had already asked around. The wine seller said that there was a forest about three to five hundred meters away from the temple. Moreover, the forest is not very big and there are no other things blocking the way, so it''s very easy to find. "

    "That little fellow probably has his eyes on you?"

    She remembered that when Tang Rou went to buy wine, that waiter''s face had always been red, but her eyes were staring at Tang Rou''s chest. To Tang Rou, wanting to get information from that person''s mouth was as easy as flipping her palm.

    "There are a lot of people who have their eyes on me, what''s this supposed to be?"

    Tang Rou''s face had a bit of staying up late. She gently shook her hair and even gave me a coquettish look. It made me feel a bit agitated.

    "It''s already past 8. Shall we head out?"

    By the time the application for the night was ready, the phone still had 60% of its battery.

    There was no electricity in the temple, but it was enough to accommodate the live broadcast tonight.

    Tang Rou and I walked side by side in the middle of the desolate night. This place was far away from the town, so it was somewhat remote. The black patch of forest in front of us should be that eye-catching one Tang Rou had mentioned.

    After I entered the live broadcast room, the fans immediately rushed in. Most of them were discussing what happened last night and blaming me. Recently, the live broadcast had left them with too much suspense, causing them to be unable to sleep at night.

    It was almost a unique style of mine.

    From the start, I had treated these fans as my parents, but now, I felt that if I continued acting a bit more aloof, it would instead arouse the fanatical feelings of these fans. After all, in my live broadcast room, these fans of mine were all true ghosts.

    This was an effect that other male and female hosts could not achieve.

    [In a remote and quiet little village, in a small forest that makes people tremble in fear and not dare to approach, is this all a ghost or is there another reason? The wilderness is real, please look forward to tonight''s 9 o''clock ˇ­]

    After the announcement was changed in the room, the live broadcast room became lively again.

 C100 haunted forest

    [Yesterday, we thought you had died, but just as we were discussing how to gather some money for you to deal with the aftermath.]

    [Upstairs, what you said isn''t right. If Ghost Bro really sinks in the water, how will he be able to deal with the aftermath?]

    [You are all bad people, Ghost Bro''s life will not be so short.]

    Actually, the more these fans joked, the more it proved that they truly liked me, or perhaps it could be said that they really did like me, that thrilling and exciting broadcast.

    There were still a lot of people in the live broadcast room asking about what happened last night, but I didn''t dare to say much.

    That was because he had already captured the long-sleeved man''s actions during the live broadcast yesterday. It was likely that the news had spread online by now.

    If I say too much today, it will easily cause unnecessary trouble, so I will try my best to choose those places without a clear location and do a live broadcast. If that''s the case, no matter if it''s the government or those guys I''ve offended, they won''t be able to find me by following the live broadcast.

    This was the decision Tang Rou and I came up with after a long discussion. At the very least, for a long period of time, we had to follow these principles.

    Following the villagers'' directions, the two of us finally saw a small patch of forest in the distance. In fact, it was only the size of a football field, and it looked very dark, hidden in a mountain range. Before we even got close, we already felt that there was something strange about it.

    It''s not time yet, so I didn''t turn on the camera, but walked forward while interacting with the fans. After the previous series of live broadcasts, my reputation has increased greatly, and I have already gathered over 500,000 fans before the official live broadcast.

    This was something I didn''t even dare to think about before. The fact that I had over 500,000 fans meant that an hour or two of live broadcasts would at least bring me over 100,000 yuan, and that was the lowest level of income.

    The speed at which news spread online has long surpassed any other means. These few days, my fans have all advanced by leaps and bounds. At this rate, I believe it won''t even take ten days to half a month to reach a million.

    It''s also a huge incentive for me to risk my life to do a damn live broadcast.

    "Let''s check to see if you brought everything with you."

    Tang Rou and I had learned our lesson and were extremely careful. We took off the cloth covering on our bodies and put away the necessary items to dispel the evil tonight.

    The yellow talismans are the most important. Tang Rou and I each have a few with us. These yellow talismans came from Daoist Tianxuan''s hands, so the effects should be amazing.

    The rest were all scented ashes, cinnabar, and the like. Moreover, this time, I learnt from my past mistakes and bought a Pig Slaughtering Knife from the family of the villagers.

    This is the only butcher in town, sold to us.

    Actually, to say it''s for sale would be more accurate to say that they would just give it to us. Originally they were selling meat, it''s impossible for them to sell their pig slaughtering knives to the outside.

    But this was naturally Tang Rou, who was not the least bit enthralled. That Pig Slaughterer was originally a bachelor. She had never met such a beautiful girl from the city. With just a few words, Tang Rou had made him dizzy.

    In the end, I simply used a knife that had been worn out for a long time. I gave it to them as a token of my solidarity.

    Actually, if this kind of knife was bought from the market, he wouldn''t even be able to use this 100 dollars. However, if one were to talk about the effects of this knife, perhaps even tens of thousands of dollars would be more worthwhile.

    Just by holding the blade in my hand, I could feel a chill coming from the blade. Although it was incomparable to the true Pig Slaughtering Knife, it was still better than the Burning Rod, and according to the butcher, it had already been used for almost 20 years. Even if the accumulated killing aura from killing animals was far from enough, it was still quite impressive.

    When I needed to use it, I could easily pull it out with my hand. To be honest, I had never thought that I would be like today, holding a few yellow talismans in my hand, with a pig slaughtering knife filled with the smell of oil and blood hanging from my waist. Just like this, I wobbled along with a beautiful girl as they walked down a pothole in the countryside.

    The most important thing about a live broadcast was that it attracted the attention of the audience. Furthermore, there was another rule, and that was to form a rule.

    Tang Rou and I calculated the time and walked to the front of the forest. It was around nine o''clock. Then, we would be able to start the damned live broadcast.

    Tang Rou and I had walked for more than 20 minutes, but the small forest looked exactly the same as it did in the past. It was hidden in the mountain ranges around us, and there wasn''t even the slightest sign of us nearing it.

    "Did the two of us go in the wrong direction?"

    Instinctively, I looked around my surroundings and realised that we had already walked through this place just a moment ago.

    My throat felt a bit dry. After coughing twice, I walked up to Tang Rou.

    "Do you feel like the two of us have been walking around in circles?"

    When I said this, Tang Rou immediately nodded her head.

    "I have the same feeling, but I was afraid that you would say that I was a bit suspicious, so I didn''t dare to say it out loud. Actually, ten minutes ago, I felt like we''ve repeated the same path more than once."

    I looked at the time on my phone and saw that it was already 8: 50. The people in the broadcast room were already impatiently urging them to hurry up and speculate about what the haunted forest would look like tonight.

    Delaying the live broadcast isn''t a big deal. The important thing is that Tang Rou and I already have a rough idea of what is going on, which is that we were actually unlucky enough to encounter the so-called Wall-Hitting Ghost.

    Ghost Fighting Wall was a phenomenon that was different in all parts of China. Some were called Bewitching Array, while others were called Ghostclaw, or Ghostguard Wall.

    In other words, if one walked in the wilderness at night, it was easy to be blinded by the dirt. Then, they would start to circle around the place unceasingly.

 C101 Phantom Occlusion

    If he was a coward, he might just die from exhaustion or from fear.

    Before we left, Tang Rou and I had made all sorts of preparations, but we never would have thought that such a thing like this would happen so easily.

    "What should we do now? We ˇ­ go back the same way we came?"

    Tang Rou''s suggestion was immediately rejected by herself. She didn''t even wait for me to speak.

    After all, they had already bragged about their good luck tonight. If they didn''t broadcast live, then the fans would definitely be affected. Deceiving the fans would be tantamount to courting death.

    "Right now, it might not be true that we have encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost. It might be because we are not familiar with the mountain road, so we changed our route."

    While comforting myself, I bent down and picked up a lot of small white stones on the ground. These stones were exceptionally conspicuous on the ground at night.

    To be honest, this area was relatively spacious and spacious, so it was possible that they went the wrong way. The land around the forest had been abandoned, and weeds had grown on them. It was the same terrain at first glance.

    Every ten or so meters, I would place the small stones I picked up onto the ground into a triangular shape. The tip of the triangle would point directly in front of us, and this time, while Tang Rou and I walked, we would also look towards the forest in front of us.

    At this moment, my heart was still rather nervous. My eyes were wide open, almost as if they were going to dry up at any moment.

    About five minutes later, I was discouraged by the fact that the forest ahead of me was still in the distance, as if it had never been approached.

    "Look here!"

    It was as if Tang Rou had discovered a new continent. She suddenly ran forward two steps and pointed at a small pile of white stones.

    I immediately felt my scalp tighten. That triangle formed by the small stones, it was just in front of us. I had purposely left it there to mark our location.

    Right now, we were completely certain that Tang Rou and I had fallen into the so-called enchantment circle.

    Seeing that it was almost time for the live broadcast, I started to panic.

    "Since it''s the barrier, why don''t we just directly put a Yellow Evil Repelling Talisman on us?"

    Tang Rou said this and took out a yellow Glyph, which she stuck to her forehead. It looked a bit funny.

    The moment the yellow talisman touched Tang Rou''s forehead, I could feel a unique aura spread out. However, that yellow talisman didn''t emit any smoke nor did it display anything special.

    I also imitated Tang Rou and wanted to take out a yellow Glyph to stick to my face, but Tang Rou pulled me back.

    "Big brother, I finally managed to get these yellow talismans from the old man. Can''t you save some time?" I''ll walk in front by myself, and you can just follow me. "

    I put away the yellow talisman and stood behind Tang Rou.

    "I''m about to start ˇ­"

    Tang Rou took a step forward and slowly walked forward. I didn''t dare to look around, afraid that I would still be covered up and affect Tang Rou''s direction. I continued to search the ground for the white marks I had left behind.

    When I reached the tenth spot, I estimated that we should be about the same, leaving this area.

    However, when I mustered my courage and raised my head, I realized that the forest in front of us is still very close to us. There is still a distance of seventy to eighty meters between us.

    "How could it be like this?"

    Tang Rou had already taken off the yellow talisman on her forehead and was looking left and right.

    "Could it be that this yellow talisman has no effect?"

    The answer to this question is naturally obvious. It comes from Daoist Tian Xuan''s work and it can''t be ineffective. After all, Tang Rou and I personally saw the old gramps''s methods during the day.

    Tang Rou was about to place another Evil Repellent Charm on her forehead, but I stopped her.

    "I have an idea."

    Tang Rou turned her head to look at me.

    "Why didn''t you say anything earlier when you had the idea, causing me to walk around."

    Actually, I only have a bold idea. As for whether I can succeed or not, it is still unknown.

    I don''t know if this method will work, so I''ll give it a try for now. If there really is no other way, then it means that there is some way to get to the forest, which also means that the heavens are telling us this. We can just find a random place to fool the live broadcast tonight.

    That was all I could do. Tang Rou nodded her head in excitement and then reached behind me. She reached out her arm and placed it on my shoulder intimately.

    In reality, when I first started, I only wanted Tang Rou to follow behind me. I didn''t think that girls would be so unafraid.

    She felt the soft palm of this girl on my thin clothes. There was some warmth on them, but it had already reached my skin and spread throughout my entire body.

    At this moment, I didn''t dare to have any intimate relationship with my children. I quickly cleared away the distracting thoughts in my heart and slowly closed my eyes.

    Recently, when I can''t sleep at night, I would often think about the two weird things in my body. Thus, there are times where I can unknowingly discover that when I am calm and focused, there is a slight connection with that ghost face.

    Even though I didn''t succeed every time, as the number of strange incidents that happened to me increased or as I absorbed more and more ghost aura, the probability of me succeeding increased by quite a bit.

    I wasn''t sure this evening, but I had a strange instinct to try it out.

    After having this ghost face, my sensing ability, especially towards those strange incidents, has been improving by leaps and bounds. Perhaps, I can use this subtle connection to solve our current problem.

    It was almost nine o''clock and he could not drag it out any longer. Whether he could succeed or not depended on one move.

    After taking in a few deep breaths, I didn''t hurry to walk forward. Tang Rou didn''t urge me either and just stood there quietly.

    Slowly, the darkness in front of him began to change.

 C102 The legendary Heavens Eye

    Even though I was still unable to clearly see what was in front of me, I was surprised to find that even after closing my eyes, I was able to see the outline of the mountains and forests in the distance.

    At that time, I didn''t know about Yin Yang Eyes, or whatever Sky Eye was, I only felt extremely amazed and excited. If I closed my eyes, I could still see, or rather, feel, the existence of things, even if it was very blurry, with only one outline, it would still be amazing.

    "You''re not asleep, are you?"

    Finally, Tang Rou seemed to lose her patience.

    I coughed lightly. I didn''t dare to distract myself, so I didn''t say anything. Relying on my feelings, I walked towards the vague outline.

    The surrounding mountains were darker, and there was a layer of something that looked like smoke rising from what should have been a forest. Some of the places had strange colors, as if something was moving around.

    I could feel the breeze in my ears, but it had nothing to do with the direction of the wind.

    "Your path isn''t right. If you continue walking like this, you''ll be off course."

    Tang Rou spoke up once again from behind me. I couldn''t help but stop my footsteps, but my senses weren''t wrong. The mountains and the forest ground in front of me had become much clearer. There wasn''t any deviation from the rules.

    I still didn''t say anything. I just raised my hand and waved it towards my back. Then, I made a gesture of security.

    Tang Rou didn''t continue speaking, so I slowly stepped forward.

    I could feel that when Tang Rou was resting on my shoulder, she would grip me tightly quite a few times. It was very obvious that the scene Tang Rou saw was very different from the one I felt with her eyes closed. However, Tang Rou still chose to believe me.

    Of course, I wasn''t particularly sure about this until the soil beneath my feet suddenly became a lot softer. I immediately felt relieved, because the ground we had walked through before was either full of potholes or rocks, but now there seemed to be a large amount of fallen leaves and weeds spread out on it. It had already formed over time, and it was very thick.

    This meant we were out of the same ghostly circle.

    "I think you should be able to open your eyes now."

    Even though Tang Rou said this, I still didn''t open my eyes. I only stopped walking and slowly turned my head, looking around to listen. I could feel that I was close to the outline of the forest.

    I gathered up my courage, opened my eyes, and almost couldn''t help cheering in my heart.

    Tang Rou and I were about ten meters away from the small forest. The short trees swayed in the wind and shook their branches and leaves. Although it looked a bit strange, it made me very happy.

    "He''s finally here."

    I turned my head and looked behind me. It was just a subconscious action, but I didn''t expect that out of the corner of my eye, I would see a black shadow hiding in a patch of grass. When I looked again, there was nothing there.

    Am I wrong?

    It could be because I walked with my eyes closed that I wasn''t used to the darkness, so I didn''t think much and slowly removed my hand from the Pig Slaughtering Knife on my waist.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Tang Rou saw my expression and immediately turned her head over. She stuck her head out of the window and looked forward.

    "No problem, I was too nervous."

    I didn''t want to create a tense atmosphere at this hour, so I fished out the phone. It wasn''t early nor late, it was exactly nine o''clock in the evening.

    "Tell me something you might not believe, but just now, I was careless and actually encountered the rumored Ghost Wall. If it were not for the fact that we were lucky and knew how to repel ghosts and ward off evil, we would have been trapped tonight and died here. We had no choice but to do a live broadcast for everyone."

    Even though I didn''t directly record it when I met the Wall-Hitting Ghost, the moment I said it now, the broadcast room immediately started a heated discussion.

    [I''ve encountered a supernatural event even before the live broadcast began. I''m really looking forward to it.]

    [I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I''ve learnt bad things. Either I''ll stop the live broadcast midway, or I''ll make it worse...]

    [I don''t think that there is a need for them to lie to us. Furthermore, things like the Wall-Hitting Ghost are common in many mountainous regions and even in the less popular cities.]

    It seems like quite a few of my fans have met or heard about these kinds of things. If I hadn''t personally encountered them, I wouldn''t have believed them so easily.

    Tonight''s mystery is about to be revealed. This forest in front of us is called the Ghost Forest by the villagers in the surrounding five miles because it is said that there are a lot of corpses buried here. Furthermore, there were a lot of corpses piled up, causing the heavens to be angry and people to be angry.

    I lied about all of this. Firstly, I wanted to bring these fans into the situation as soon as possible, and secondly, I wanted to confuse them so that no one would be able to guess where our live broadcast would be.

    [What the heck, Ghost Bro is getting more and more powerful. He is only going to dangerous places.]

    [Brother Ghost, I made a bet with my friend that you won''t live past half a year. Don''t let me down.]

    Damn it, there was actually someone who placed such a bet. If it wasn''t in front of so many fans, I wouldn''t have been able to hold it in.

    Of course, what finally made me calm down was the 5000 yuan item that this guy gave me.

    As the saying goes, ''when there are fewer people, there will be more''. Without these poor people or the rich second generation''s rewards, there won''t be a ''good'' tomorrow.

    "Now, let me lead everyone and experience the terror of this haunted mountain forest ˇ­"

 C103 unceasing strangeness

    Before I could enter the area of the forest, there were already quite a few people in the comments who exclaimed loudly that they had seen a ghost''s shadow, as well as some monsters and the like.

    I have long since stopped paying attention to these things. After all, if I keep my eyes glued to the screen and listen to these people bullsh * t, I probably wouldn''t need to do live broadcasts anymore.

    "Don''t go in yet. Stand by the edge of the forest. If nothing happens, I''ll give you a hand signal."

    I blocked the phone''s microphone and whispered to Tang Rou.

    If both of us had run off into this haunted forest so recklessly, if anything had gone wrong, it would have been a stew, and the lessons of the past had taught us that everything had to be held back.

    Although Tang Rou was just a half-step Phantom Master, she still had a few tricks up her sleeve. If she could set up a formation, she could at least support me from a distance.

    Thus, I entered the forest by myself.

    And for safety''s sake, I had the phone pinned to my left shoulder, like a government record.

    This way, he could have two hands free.

    One step, two steps... The sound of footsteps could be heard. A large pile of dead leaves had fallen into the forest. It seemed that not only humans, but also all kinds of animals were unwilling to come to this place. The villagers were not lying.

    Otherwise, the leaves would not be so dense and thick.

    "How is it? Can I come in now?"

    Tang Rou whispered behind him.

    I turned around and looked around. I had already entered the forest. It was about seven to eight meters away.

    "Tonight, this place is no small matter, so our female host, Tang Rou, and I must be extra cautious."

    As I said this, I turned towards Tang Rou and waved my hand.

    Tang Rou spread out her long legs and walked towards me. In order to match my acting, she intentionally held a yellow talisman in her hand. From time to time, she would wave it around, making her appearance somewhat comical and funny.

    When Tang Rou neared me and there was only about three meters left, I once again made a gesture towards her to stop. Afterwards, the two of us maintained this distance, one in front of the other. However, I would occasionally spin my body around in the forest. This way, the audience would be able to clearly see their surroundings through the flashlight I was wearing.

    In the past, he had gone elsewhere to do the live broadcast, but he didn''t know in advance if there was anything inside.

    Today''s situation was completely different. A little girl who was only a few years old had her soul attracted by something during the day, and she even ran into a ghost wall outside the forest. To be honest, she was very nervous right now.

    "It''s nothing much here, and the forest is about to come to an end."

    Tang Rou didn''t know when she ignored my persuasion and directly walked behind me. She practically pressed her mouth against my ear as she spoke, scaring me.

    But I have to admit, Tang Rou''s words weren''t wrong. This forest wasn''t big to begin with. The two of us walked in a straight line.

    Up till now, there still haven''t been any strange happenings. This made me heave a sigh of relief, but at the same time, my heart felt a little disappointed.

    Although I knew that it was impossible to be successful in every hellish live broadcast, humans were always like this, especially me who was extremely ambitious. Naturally, I hoped that every live broadcast would bring visual and psychological stimulation to these fans.

    I hung the Pig Slaughtering Knife from my wrist and took out my phone to look at the screen. Just as I expected, all of these fans started to make a ruckus.

    [What the hell is this thing? It is bringing us to wander around in the forest. It is making your father dizzy.]

    Where are the ghosts? If you can''t see the real thing tonight, you won''t come again.]

    [That''s right, that''s right. From now on, don''t give any rewards. When you see ghosts and when you give rewards.]

    When I saw this message, I couldn''t help but feel like smoking. What was even more infuriating was that there would soon be a lot of people following behind me.

    As expected, very few people were giving out rewards, and in the end, they had already stopped.

    Tmd.

    I scolded him in a low voice. I licked my lips in dissatisfaction as I looked at my surroundings once again.

    The situation here isn''t quite right. Looking from afar, this place is filled with ghost aura. I believe that my judgement should not be wrong.

    He didn''t know why, but these two had already earned nearly 20 minutes by walking into the forest. Let alone the ghosts, he hadn''t even seen Ghost La''s dung.

    "Old Zhao ˇ­"

    Tang Rou was a monster again. She first poked me in the back before saying anything. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tang Rou was my partner and a beauty, I would have kicked her.

    How could this woman understand the logic behind frightening people and scaring people to death?

    "What are you doing?"

    I asked in a bad mood.

    "Look over there ˇ­" Is there another patch of forest there? "

    Hm?

    I followed Tang Rou''s finger and looked forward. I was suddenly stunned.

    At this moment, Tang Rou and I arrived at the edge of the forest. There was a large black mass in the distance. It seemed like there really was a forest there.

    "Did the two of us come to the wrong place?"

    I immediately looked around me. The other places were either empty or were covered by the mountains. The direction that Tang Rou had pointed to was unexpectedly filled with around a hundred trees. They were small in area, but the growth of those trees was very strange.

    The trees in the forest we were in were all relatively low, and their shapes could be considered normal. However, the tree trunks in the distance were extremely thick, and their dense branches were like a huge umbrella that covered the area. It even completely blocked out the bright moonlight that was shining down from above, making the forest seem pitch-black.

    At this moment, I shivered. No wonder when I looked from afar, there was black air shooting towards the sky, but there was nothing in the forest. The place in front of us that we were looking for was the place to cause trouble.

    [Brother Ghost, can you f * cking fight it out? Was this intentional?]

    [I feel like there really is a ghost in that patch of forest. My scalp tingles just by looking at it.]

 C104 Hide Map

    "Bullshit, you were the one who shouted the loudest just now, saying that there''s something wrong with this forest, and now you''re trying to trick me again?"

    [Continuing to hoodwink and continue to hoodwink ˇ­]

    However, it seems like the emotions of these fans have been stirred up again, and I can occasionally hear a few beatings. Right now, I don''t even need to look at the content of the rewards on the screen to figure out how many bets I have received so far. After going to the website and getting my share of the rewards, I can figure out how much money I have left over.

    He had never thought that he would have such a financial talent. He thought, maybe one day my life isn''t taken away by the heavens and I''m tired of this business. It would be great if I could find a company to be an accountant.

    I really didn''t expect this, so there was actually a hidden map here. Big guy, don''t worry, Ghost Bro will take you guys to see it, but after a while, if you''re scared to the point of peeing your pants, or if you''ve gotten sick, I''m not responsible at all.

    [What else can you do, peeing and urinating whenever you see a forest?]

    [The scariest thing is that when you see a woman, you become incontinent.]

    "Ah, I forbid your face ˇ­"

    The previous fear towards the forest had completely disappeared by now. Tang Rou also shook off her long legs and stood by my side as she walked forward.

    "It''s all your fault for not looking carefully. I wasted so many expressions on you."

    The girl pouted as she casually looked around. Unknowingly, the two of us had already arrived at the edge of the forest.

    Tang Rou felt that the temperature around her body had dropped by a few degrees. She took off her clothes, revealing her ample breasts, but didn''t know whether the fans would protest or not.

    First, he shone his flashlight into the forest. Even if there were no ghosts in the dense forest, if there were any poisonous insects or ferocious beasts, it would be enough for us to drink.

    At the same time, the forest was also covered with leaves. Using one''s feet to step on the leaves felt like walking on cotton, and it was rather unsteady.

    "What''s that, a white shadow flashed past?"

    [I saw it too. It disappeared in the blink of an eye.]

    [Looking up, it looks like a person ˇ­]

    Startled by the comment, I subconsciously raised my flashlight and cell phone to look at the top of the head diagonally across from me.

    Indeed, there was a white shadow floating above the tree trunk, swaying from side to side.

    The strange thing was, not only was there no moonlight shining through the woods, even the light from the flashlight was affected. It was hard to tell if the light was coming from a person or something.

    "I spent so much money to buy it, is it actually aquatic products?"

    I took the flashlight and patted it gently, but it didn''t change.

    "Let''s go take a look ˇ­" Be careful. "

    "Hurry up and leave!" Tang Rou urged, while following behind me.

    Under the illumination of the flashlight, the white figure in front of me still continued to sway continuously, and it even made a sound of "Ge La", reminding me of the old lady who came to the village last night to bury someone to death.

    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I didn''t dare to look at the screen and instead stared fixedly at the thing on the tree in front of me.

    "Could someone have hanged himself here?" I''ve heard that the most effective way to deal with Hanged Ghost is to burn the branches and ropes that hang them. "

    Tang Rou reminded me nonstop, giving me goosebumps.

    Once again, I could hear the intense beeping sounds coming from my phone. After entering the black forest, I had already earned no less than 20 thousand yuan.

    I also knew that Tang Rou was deliberately adjusting the atmosphere, so I replied in a hoarse voice.

    "The wind in this place is so small, yet that thing is shaking so much. If someone really hanged himself here, I''m afraid he would have already turned into a dried up corpse."

    While he was speaking, he had already arrived under the tree.

    The trees here were at least four to five meters tall, and with the light coming from the back, they didn''t look particularly bright. It was only now that I could see the true appearance of the thing.

    Tang Rou''s mouth was probably embedded with gold.

    That motherf * cking person!

    The white color was due to the person wearing a white suit. It looked like a woman, with black hair covering most of her face. The person''s face had already become very shriveled, and her body was light as well.

    If I hadn''t seen a small pair of red embroidered shoes and put them on my feet, I would have thought it was just a piece of clothing.

    But so far the hanged man had made no movement, nor did he stretch out his long tongue to hook my neck.

    From this, it could be seen that this was truly just a dried corpse that had wandered around here for a long time before being exposed to the sun and wind. It was truly a deformed corpse!

    "You''ve all seen it, right? Are you satisfied now?"

    [What''s so good about a dead person? What we want to see is a ghost.]

    "Don''t make things difficult for me, brothers. Even the dead can do it. Hurry up and climb up the tree to take a close-up."

    [The dead are the biggest, please don''t offend the corpses here, okay?] There will be retribution.]

    That makes a lot of sense to me.

    Since someone wants to see the actual condition of the corpse, and someone else wants to put it to rest, I''ll just go ahead and fulfill everyone''s wishes.

    After circling around the tree and confirming that it was an ordinary corpse, I tossed the phone to Tang Rou and measured the tree''s thickness. I planned on climbing up and putting the corpse down with my bare hands.

    Daoist Tianxuan had also told me before that the demonic face on my body was able to continuously absorb ghost aura, and it was also able to quickly grow to the point that it would completely take over my body and soul.

    In order to survive in the long run, there were only two methods. The first was to leave such supernatural things far behind, and the other way was to accumulate as much merits as possible, do good deeds, or donate money.

    This is a great opportunity before me. If I were in his place, I would have definitely avoided him when I saw his corpse in the past. How could I have the guts and awareness to do such a thing?

    "Be careful. If you can''t climb up, don''t try to be brave."

    Tang Rou''s words had already become somewhat distant. I, who was focused on the tea tree, hadn''t noticed this strange phenomenon. In reality, I had only climbed up about three meters, so it was impossible for me to pull the sound so far.

 C105 A misunderstanding

    I could already see the corpse''s feet. Or rather, the embroidered shoes.

    When I was in the countryside, I remember a lot of old ladies with little feet.

    This corpse in front of him ˇ­ Could it be that such a custom still existed in this remote and remote place?

    I didn''t think too much about it and decided to climb up a little way and find the rope and let the poor woman down.

    But unexpectedly, at this moment, Tang Rou suddenly shouted from below. It''s not a corpse. "

    What else could it be other than a corpse?

    I loosened my grip and immediately slid down from the tree. Subconsciously, I waved my hands in an attempt to grab something, but I was unable to do so. I directly grabbed onto the corpse''s ankle.

    To be able to grab hold of a woman''s foot this late at night, especially a dead person''s foot. That sort of feeling was extremely frightening.

    But what was even more horrifying was what happened afterwards.

    I don''t know if I used too much strength or if it was because the corpse hung here for too long, but the foot of that woman was directly broken by me.

    Moreover, with a ''kacha'' sound that was incomparably clear, he felt as if he had crushed an egg.

    The next second I was dragging the body down the tree.

    If it was in a normal place, this would have smashed me to death, but after taking off the thick leaves in the forest, it was as if I fell on a lump of cotton. Other than the fact that my eyes were twinkling and my throat was slightly sweet, I didn''t have any other symptoms.

    However, the corpse of the woman I had pulled down was now lying on top of me.

    It was as light as a leaf and weightless.

    The black hair on my head dazzled my eyes. I hastily tried to push the corpse away, but before I could do anything, the corpse''s head actually fell off my shoulder and rolled into my embrace.

    "How are you? Are you hurt? "

    Tang Rou held a flashlight on the side and squatted down to check her injuries. At this moment, my mind was already muddled, so I didn''t notice that Tang Rou''s focus was on me and not the head that I was holding in my arms.

    This did not make sense.

    Under the light of the flashlight, the shrivelled up face appeared before me.

    Her pale, distorted face was so red that it was hard to tell where her eyeballs were going. However, her cherry lips were terrifyingly red, as if they were dripping blood.

    He felt that the head in his hand was also very light, as if everything inside had been dried by the wind, leaving only a piece of human skin.

    Previously, Tang Rou said that this wasn''t a corpse ˇ­.

    "Tch!" Before Tang Rou could help me up, that shriveled up face suddenly split open from the middle and an ugly head popped out.

    "Ghost!"

    I shouted and pushed the head out of my hand. My body staggered and fell backwards once again, and my hand grabbed onto a large, slippery mass of things. It felt like the internal organs of some animal, especially the intestines.

    Thinking of that corpse just now, it was so light that it seemed weightless.

    I immediately thought that it was very possible that the internal organs and flesh within the corpse were all piled up behind me. Furthermore, I had even caught them within my hands.

    I stood up as if it was my natural reflex. I didn''t know if I should look at the evil ghost that came out of the head or the dead body behind me.

    "What are you yelling for? A paper figurine can scare you to this extent without losing face."

    However, at the moment when I was so nervous and serious that I almost wet my pants, Tang Rou''s tone of voice was incomparably relaxed. There was a bit of mockery in her tone as she pointed her cellphone at my face.

    What, paper man?

    A light bulb lit up in my head and I quickly looked at the corpse.

    As expected, after falling down from the tree, the flashlight''s brightness was very clear. It was a faked person that was found out using paste and paper. His clothes were made of white paper, and his paint was stained with a little bit of paint, making him look somewhat real, especially under the dim light.

    But what came out of his head just now was ˇ­

    I looked at the shriveled man''s head, which was also made of paper. No wonder the head was twisted into that shape, and the part of the eye had been squeezed so that the dye was covered, making it look as if it had no eyes.

    What crawled out of that face just now was not some evil spirit of hell, but a huge bat. At this moment, it was frightened and immediately flapped its wings and flew away.

    No wonder Tang Rou said that it wasn''t a corpse.

    I said, what do you have to say to me in the future? You just say it''s a paper man, do I even need to be frightened to the point of falling off the tree?

    Most importantly, I had painstakingly created this image of myself as a Ghost Master, but now Tang Rou''s god-like skills had destroyed it. I really wasn''t afraid of a god-like opponent, but rather of a teammate like Tang Rou.

    I believe that those fans are probably laughing out loud by now, but the scene just now was really f * cking thrilling and exciting.

    No, the pile of intestines I grabbed from the head of the house...

    Thinking about this, I immediately stretched out my hand. As expected, my hand was beautifully stained with quite a few juices. When it is tattooed, it also stinks and is extremely disgusting.

    Without saying anything, I grabbed the flashlight in Tang Rou''s hand and shone it at the spot where I fell.

    The place was a huge mess, with white flowers intertwining and twisting around it. That was where the rotten smell came from.

    "That''s a human intestines!"

    I couldn''t help but shout out, but Tang Rou laughed like a barbell as she greeted me.

    "What happened to you tonight? Do you not like the soil and water? Open your eyes wide and take a good look at this intestines. It really made you laugh to death."

    Seeing Tang Rou laugh so much, I carefully approached her. Then, I picked up a branch and flipped over it.

    This time, he clearly saw that it really was not a intestines, but a kind of strange and twisted mushroom. These mushrooms were basically as thick as two fingers and also had a white and green color.

    The most important thing was that the thing was covered in mucus, and it gave off a terrible stench. No wonder I made such a mistake.

    "You''re going to get really popular this time. The fans are busy giving out rewards."

 C106 Suspect

    I snatched the phone away in a flustered and exasperated manner. As expected, the comments on the phone made me want to smash my head on the tree in front of me.

    [Turns out Ghost Bro was so timid. I thought you didn''t know what fear was.]

    [You must be scared out of your wits.]

    [I didn''t watch the live broadcast for nothing tonight, but who would be so bored? Why would a fake paper man hang it on a tree?]

    It seemed that these fans all knew that I wouldn''t make any fake things to cheat me, or else they would definitely blame me. That paper man was actually made by me.

    Of course, when I fell down from the tree, as long as I wasn''t blind, I could see that it was the real reaction of a person.

    Although the paper man had been placed there for a long time and had already suffered from a lot of damage, it still gave off a lifelike feeling. Especially in a situation like this where the lighting was poor, one could not help but be mistaken.

    "Do you think that second girl lost her soul because she saw this paper man in the woods?"

    I suddenly thought of this problem. Under normal circumstances, it is very easy for a girl to be contaminated with something unclean. Furthermore, their body isn''t particularly strong to begin with, so when they are frightened, it is possible for a strand of their soul to leave their body.

    "Perhaps. If this thing is hung here, even you are scared to the point of peeing, let alone a little girl. But strangely, for what purpose did someone hang this paper man on a tree just to scare people?"

    Tang Rou''s undisguised evaluation made me blush.

    "It could also be someone''s intention to make this place seem more terrifying, to prevent others from coming into this forest, and to hide the other sins and secrets behind the scenes."

    Of course, all of this is just a conjecture on my part. The reason is so that these fans would be drawn into a terrifying and doubtful situation by me. Since I have become the host, I naturally have to be more professional.

    "If there''s no water, it''s just a prank. I want to scare a timid person like you."

    Tang Rou really didn''t let go of any opportunity to tease me.

    "Stop joking around, if it were you, you would probably be scared to death."

    You and Ghost Bro have an affair? Speaking to him in such a manner.]

    [I''m having an affair with each of your females...]

    I composed myself and was about to say something to make up for the embarrassing scene when a comment on my phone''s screen made me widen my eyes.

    [Did any of you notice something drawn on the paper man''s body?]

    Puzzled, I took the flashlight and walked over to the fake body that was already in pieces.

    As expected, under the direct illumination from the flashlight, I discovered that the paper doll of the woman in front of me had been dyed red with some strange writing material.

    "What kind of words are these?"

    I whispered to myself. Tang Rou immediately walked over.

    "That''s not even a word, it''s only a symbol. How strange. It''s only a normal paper man. Why do I need to write all these things on my body?"

    Tang Rou said, while using the tree branches she had picked up along the way, gently flipping the paper man.

    From the color of the handwriting, it seemed to have existed here for a very long time. That person was already in a somewhat dilapidated state, and the body that he was wearing was not particularly clear due to the passage of time.

    Originally, seeing the paper man in the forest was already terrifying enough, but now, these runes on this ordinary paper man made it even more inconceivable.

    At first, I thought there might be tombs or something in the forest, and then these paper men were used as sacrifices.

    However, I had forgotten that under normal circumstances, this kind of paper would usually be burned during worship.

    "These words seemed to have been drawn with cinnabar, and they are definitely Dao mantras. It''s a pity that up until now, I have not been able to grasp the general meaning of these mantras."

    Listening to Tang Rou''s grumbling, I moved closer to her while using my cellphone to constantly move around her body.

    By doing so, I naturally wanted to let the fans take a closer look. After all, until now, I haven''t really seen any ghosts, but seeing how terrified I was, I had to try my best to create a mysterious and terrifying atmosphere. Only by doing this would these people give me rewards, allowing my live broadcast career to continue to rage.

    "Do you think the handwriting looks familiar?"

    While I was interacting with the fans, Tang Rou turned around with a serious expression.

    I didn''t pay much attention to it, and these runes were like a bunch of swimming tadpoles. I couldn''t tell what was happening at all.

    So I shook my head, puzzled, and asked Tang Rou.

    "Have you seen this before?"

    "Not only have I seen it, you''ve also seen it ˇ­"

    Tang Rou''s expression became even weirder. Soon after, she took out a yellow charm from her palm.

    I still didn''t understand Tang Rou''s meaning, but when Tang Rou put the curse mark on the yellow talisman together with the body of the other person to compare, I immediately felt my scalp tingle.

    [Hmm? Why does it look like it came from a single person?]

    "Looks pretty much like it to me. Where did that yellow talisman come from?"

    [If I didn''t believe in Ghost Bro''s personality and professionalism, I would definitely scold him. Is this a prop that he prepared in advance?]

    The yellow talisman personally drawn by Daoist Master Tian Xuan was exactly the same as the talisman on the finger.

    This kind of thing and ordinary writing were two different concepts. One could tell at a glance that the seal on the person''s body was also vigorous and powerful. Moreover, in the flowing water, every turn of the symbol did not even differ in the position and angle of the brush.

    For people like me, being unable to understand these runes wasn''t anything special at first, but for Tang Rou, who only had a vague idea of what was going on, it was immediately noticed.

    I quickly covered the speaker on the phone and asked Tang Rou.

    "Do you think Daoist Tianxuan placed this paper man here? "Then what is his goal?"

    I tried to look normal.

 C107 What is the situation

    "The only thing I can confirm is that the seal on this paper man was drawn by Daoist Master Tian Xuan. As for the other things, I can only wait to slowly verify them."

    Tang Rou''s tone wasn''t relaxed. It was clear that her words just now had something to do with Daoist Tian Xuan.

    Normally, Daoist Master Tianxuan was a favorite of the villagers by staying in this town. The main reason was because Daoist Tianxuan was well-versed in cultivation and was also willing to help others. According to what the villagers said, unclean things would often appear in the town and harass the villagers, but most of them were easily resolved by Daoist Tianxuan.

    Perhaps after experiencing too much pain and bitterness, my mind was biased towards the dark.

    I immediately thought of one possibility, and that was that the so-called supernatural or haunted incident was most likely manmade. It was something that Daoist Master Tianxuan had personally acted and completed.

    After all, it was not like they had never seen such things before. They had seen such things on television before, and there were people who had intentionally pretended to be mysterious, pretended to have the ability, and went to handle it.

    This paper man is very lifelike, no matter the size or any other parts of its body. According to my understanding, there isn''t a paper shop in the town because Tang Rou and I originally wanted to buy some yellow paper, so we didn''t have any questions.

    This place is relatively remote, and the three sides of this mountain clearly made me suspect that the only person who could do such a thing was Daoist Tianxuan.

    Tang Rou immediately saw through my thoughts and said resolutely.

    I mean, even if Taoist Tianxuan personally made this paper man and placed it here, it must have other uses. Although this is the first time I''ve seen the person in person, but according to what my grandfather said, not only is Taoist Tianxuan''s Tao technique profound, his character is also very upright.

    I didn''t make any comments because, at this moment, no matter what, I don''t have any substantial evidence. I also didn''t want to have a falling out with Tang Rou because of these fake things.

    "Then, let''s take advantage of tonight''s live broadcast to investigate this matter."

    I let go of the phone''s speaker.

    "Dear fans, we are now in the Ghost Forest, which is a place where villagers from all villages talk about, and we have encountered a very strange paper man. Tonight, our mission is to thoroughly investigate the Ghost Forest, and whether this is a real occurrence or someone is deliberately trying to mystify us."

    While I was talking, I peeked at Tang Rou and discovered that Tang Rou''s expression had always been gloomy.

    [I''ve seen paper men before, but this is the first time I''ve seen paper men draw so many symbols.]

    "Could this be some kind of village custom, and might even be used by others as a form of worship?"

    [I don''t think it''s that simple. This could be a very strange situation, to use a fake boy and girl here to summon demons.]

    This comment successfully caught my attention. Even though it was said in a hushed manner, it made my heart pound.

    "Do you think ˇ­" Someone purposely used this paper man to set up a formation here to suppress something? "

    Tang Rou immediately understood what I meant and her eyes lit up.

    "I was just about to say that. I heard my grandpa mention it before, there are some special formations that require some special materials to execute, and there are some more powerful formations that need to be activated with the aura of a living person. I felt that the possibility of what you just said was very high."

    [You two misunderstood me. I meant to summon demons, not suppress them.]

    [Upstairs, you must be secretly gloomy. This paper man has existed for a long time. If you were to really summon a demon, it would have appeared long ago.]

    [Then why do you think this place is called the Ghostly Woods? I think so too. There''s going to be a good show tonight.]

    I didn''t pay any attention to the speculations in the comments. Combined with Tang Rou''s comments about Daoist Tian Xuan and my own observations, I was more inclined towards my own speculations and Tang Rou''s speculations.

    Even if this paper man was personally made by Daoist Master Tian Xuan, it definitely wouldn''t be placed here to harm people. It should be there to suppress some evil being in the forest.

    Thinking of this, I felt a chill run through my body.

    Although the forest was not big, it was basically an impenetrable existence. There was no reason for this person to care about himself or be hung up by the branches due to the wind.

    The only explanation was that the creator of the tree had purposely hung the paper man in front of him. It was a very tall tree.

    But now, in order to satisfy my curiosity, in order to let my fans give me more rewards, I was actually very reckless. I gave this paper man down.

    She didn''t know if the paper man would be in trouble, but it was already damaged. Even if she tried to hang it all up, it probably wouldn''t have any effect because Tang Rou had once said that if any part of the formation was left out, it would be destroyed immediately.

    If I were the one who caused this mess, there would be no way to save me. I had to be extra careful.

    "Did you notice any changes in the forest?"

    Tang Rou and I thought about the same thing and secretly asked.

    I shook my head. Other than feeling that my butt was on the ground and that it was still hurting, I really didn''t feel any other differences.

    I immediately picked up the flashlight and shone it around.

    [There''s a ghost! Did you see that?]

    [Where?]

    "Host, don''t move. Turn left and look up!"

    According to the comment, I leaned to the left and shifted the beam of the flashlight.

    If I hadn''t experienced the same thing earlier, I would probably have been shocked. The light transmission here seemed to have been obstructed by something, but I could generally see that about seven to eight meters to my left, there was also a tall and straight tree. Above the tree, a white figure was quietly hanging there.

    Another paper man!

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, then quickly ran over.

    After reaching the base of the tree, I was basically certain that this was the same as the paper man I had accidentally pulled down earlier.

    The same color, the same posture, hung above the treetops, motionless.

    Occasionally, the wind would blow on the treetop, causing it to sway twice.

 C108 A strange formation

    If they didn''t know, they would have thought that it was a corpse.

    Seeing this paper man, the fans were all very excited and were discussing non-stop.

    My heart was heavy. If I had only seen one, there might not be a problem. However, the fact that I found a second one not too far away proved that Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s paper men were definitely useful in the forest.

    ''There should be runes or something like that on it, right? ''

    Tang Rou held the flashlight and did her best to shine it up. Even though the light wasn''t particularly bright, she could still make out a few faint red words.

    This fake person had also suffered some damage, however, it was extremely lifelike. This time, when I looked carefully, I found that this person was indeed pinned to a tree branch by a bunch of grass, and the direction of this paper man''s face is basically the same as the one before us.

    "This is big trouble. I wonder if we have broken Daoist Tianxuan''s setup."

    Tang Rou and I didn''t delay either. We continued to hold our flashlights and randomly shone around the area, and very quickly, we found a third, a fourth, and finally, after circling around the small forest, we discovered that there were a total of nine paper men surrounding the city. It was a strange pattern, and it was basically a certain punishment station.

    The paper man was located in the center of the forest, about 30 meters in diameter.

    "How about the two of us take a look at the center?"

    Actually, I also had this thought in mind. Since Tang Rou had already brought it up, I didn''t refuse her. I immediately nodded my head and began walking forward.

    The two of us have already wandered around the forest for more than half an hour, so we gradually let our guard down. Until now, other than the fact that we could feel the dense dark energy around this place, nothing else has happened.

    Since I didn''t see any ghosts tonight, I could only continue to create a terrifying and suspenseful atmosphere, coaxing the fans into staying in my live broadcast room.

    Before this, every episode would be explosive, so the fans gave me some face. Even though today''s rewards were a bit less, with Tang Rou, this beauty, acting coquettish from time to time, it was still enough to prevent me from losing a lot of face.

    I was also very grateful towards Tang Rou because Tang Rou''s family was quite deep, so she didn''t need to use this sort of method to earn money. Although we, the two of us, took what we needed when we worked together and asked for money, Tang Rou''s virtue, but the girl helped me out, whether it was out in the open or in the dark, still made me remember this kindness in my heart.

    Just as I walked forward seven to eight meters, I suddenly heard a cry of surprise.

    At first, I thought that Tang Rou was in danger, but when I turned the camera around, all I saw was a greyish white shadow quickly flying towards the direction behind me.

    "What is this?"

    Tang Rou also discovered this abnormality and clenched the yellow talisman in her hands, ready to attack.

    I hastily made a hand gesture towards Tang Rou, while covering the phone with my hand.

    "It''s that ghost girl who followed me!"

    Tang Rou immediately understood and stopped moving. However, at this moment, the broadcast room was already in an uproar.

    [I''m afraid it really is a ghost this time. I saw it. Both its feet left the ground and it went past with a whoosh.]

    "I saw it too, wearing a white dress. It looks a little familiar."

    [You must be kidding me, even when you see ghosts, you look familiar. Is this your second grandpa?]

    After seeing these people''s comments, I immediately thought of a plan. I quickly looked at Tang Rou and winked at her. Afterwards, I shouted and began to chase after them.

    It was unknown what had stimulated the ghost lady to suddenly show up and run out of the woods. Since she didn''t see anything real tonight, why not make full use of the situation?

    At that time, I didn''t think too much into it, but I didn''t know that it was precisely because I was greedy that I caused such a disaster.

    Tang Rou cleverly understood what I meant and chased after the ghost girl with me.

    I don''t know if that big sister ghost lady was actually trying to cooperate with me or if she was doing it for some other purpose, but she was actually running ahead of us, disappearing from both of our line of sight.

    "F * ck me, this ghost girl must have been a long distance running champion when she was alive. I can''t breathe. I won''t chase anymore, I''ll let him go today."

    To tell the truth, I''m only pretending right now. After all, if I continue to chase forward, I would have already left the forest, and I wouldn''t be able to kill the female ghost in front of so many spectators. On one hand, it''s an agreement between me and the female ghost, and on the other hand, I also feel that the female ghost''s life is more miserable, making her into a zombie.

    In addition, the female ghost has also helped me before, so she can be considered my half savior.

    As expected, during the chase just now, the rewards were immediately increased. Tonight''s income was sufficient to satisfy me, but there was still enough time for the live broadcast. It was 20 minutes or so, so it couldn''t just end like that.

    Tang Rou and I exchanged glances and then decided to continue on our way back to the forest.

    Although many of these fans wanted me to continue chasing them, they soon decided to follow me to the depths of the forest to investigate. After all, it was very likely that they would meet a female ghost there once again.

    From time to time, I would turn my head to look behind me. I felt that the sudden appearance of that female ghost was a little abnormal.

    I know that this ghost girl has been secretly following me the entire time, but normally, unless there''s a need, she wouldn''t appear. Especially when I got closer to that temple and to Daoist Tian Xuan, I could clearly feel that the ghost lady had long since run far away.

    Tang Rou and I once again entered the area of the formation. At this moment, I suddenly felt a cold wind blow by my ears. Soon after, I heard a faintly discernible persuasion.

    "Don''t go in, it''s dangerous!"

    This voice is naturally from the female ghost from before. When I turned around, I only saw a white shadow stopping in the distance, but it had quickly disappeared.

 C109 escape

    I knew that female ghost definitely wouldn''t harm me, so I naturally had to be more careful when issuing such a warning.

    As a result, I planned on hurry and stop Tang Rou, but I didn''t think that as I turned my head, I would discover that Tang Rou had already run over to my side.

    "Hurry back!"

    I panicked and immediately shouted out a reminder. However, I discovered that Tang Rou, who wasn''t too far away, was quietly standing in a strange place. She seemed to have entered a meditative state and didn''t even pay attention to me or turn her head.

    "Are you deaf?"

    I quickly took two steps forward, planning to pull Tang Rou back, but I immediately felt that something wasn''t right, because the scene in front of me wasn''t what I had seen before. Originally, this was only an empty space, but at this moment, something similar to a tombstone appeared in front of Tang Rou.

    When I shone the flashlight over, I could only vaguely see some strange characters engraved on the tombstone. However, I couldn''t see it clearly. It was as if the light from the flashlight had been absorbed.

    "Don''t go ˇ­"

    The ghost''s voice rang in my ears again, and at the same time, the position of my chest immediately changed, becoming hotter than it had ever been before.

    I immediately stopped and didn''t dare to rashly walk forward. I originally had a lot of suspicions, but now I realized that there was something wrong with the surroundings. If I recklessly walked forward, I might fall into some sort of trap, causing Tang Rou and I to lose our lives.

    Right now, my life doesn''t belong to me alone, but I also don''t want Tang Rou to be harmed in any way.

    All I could do was stand there and constantly shout out Tang Rou''s name.

    [What happened? Why is big sister Tang Rou standing there and not moving?]

    [Is this a tombstone? Could it be that this place has a grave?]

    [Aiyah! How did Tang Rou become an old lady?]

    What old lady?

    Surprised, I raised my head and shifted my gaze away from the screen. Following that, I felt as if I was struck by lightning.

    I rubbed my eyes with all my might. I couldn''t help but pinch my thigh. It hurt so much that I took in a breath of cold air.

    "Grandma? Why are you here? "

    The person who turned around in front of me was my grandmother, whom I had been thinking about day and night.

    This benevolent old man who has accompanied me for nearly 20 years is currently looking at me with a benevolent face. He quietly stood where Tang Rou was originally at and waved at me while her mouth seemed to constantly mutter something.

    At this moment, I had completely forgotten where I was. I walked towards it, disregarding everything else.

    My grandmother, who should be lying in the hospital with all kinds of ducts in her mouth, the old lady who has been in a coma for a long time and even the doctors are helpless against her, is actually standing in front of me right now. She can even talk to me.

    However, just as I was about to reach out to support my grandmother, I suddenly felt my body turn heavy and heavy.

    It was as though something had directly charged into my body, forcing me to stop in my tracks. Furthermore, the burning sensation on my chest woke me up from my dream once again.

    No, it''s impossible for my grandmother to be here. Putting aside the old man''s current condition, it''s impossible for him to be standing. Furthermore, my body''s reaction tells me that it''s all very unusual.

    Indeed, I stopped in my tracks and bit on the tip of my tongue with all my might. Then, I immediately realized that the situation in my surroundings had changed once again.

    The black tombstone had already become somewhat dilapidated, as if there were many cracks on it. It was impossible to make out the words on it.

    There was indeed a person standing in front of me, but that person wasn''t my grandmother, nor was it Tang Rou. Instead, it was a complete stranger.

    The flesh of the other party seemed to have been torn by some wild beast, as if it had already turned into strips and rolled outwards. The blood that had solidified had turned into various shapes, piling up outside the wound. A large amount of pale-white bone dregs were already exposed outside the flesh, making it look extremely miserable.

    My scalp tingled with numbness. I had already become like this, but if she was still standing there staring at me with her pair of empty eyes, then she definitely wasn''t human.

    If I really saw a ghost, the heavens would be extremely grateful to me. Every time I broadcast live, they would give me a pleasant surprise, or perhaps it would be a shock.

    Just as I wanted to retreat, I felt as though my legs were filled with lead. They were extremely heavy. On the other hand, the person in front of me who could no longer tell my age, or even gender, was slowly approaching me.

    What made me surprised was that the other party''s wounds were filled with maggots, but he didn''t smell even the slightest rotten stench. Instead, a unique fragrance entered my mind, causing my consciousness to become a little unclear.

    I immediately realized that this must be some kind of puzzle, so I hurriedly bit down on the tip of my tongue again. It was a pity that even the strength that bit through the tip of my tongue had already disappeared, let alone the yellow talisman that I took out from my pocket.

    Seeing that the thing was getting closer and closer to me, all of a sudden, the other party''s broken stomach actually split into two halves from the middle, and a withered hand came out from the inside of his stomach, grabbing onto both sides, pulling with force. The sound of clothes being torn rang out, and the man''s intestines slowly fell down to the ground.

    I forced myself not to vomit, but the next thing I knew, I was too scared to breathe, because my hands had pulled the intestines out of the ground and wrapped around my neck.

    This thing actually intended to strangle me with the intestines of a dead person.

    At this moment, I really hope that the Ghostly Face on my chest, which is the Raksha Seal, can save me from danger. But for some reason, there hasn''t been a miracle.

    However, just as I was feeling desperate, someone suddenly patted my shoulder.

 C110 Sacrifice

    "Wake up!"

    This time, I heard it very clearly. It was Tang Rou''s voice.

    After being patted on the shoulder, my nose immediately smelt a smell of smoke. This smell of smoke was very familiar. It immediately cleared my mind and brought me back a little strength on my hands.

    I didn''t immediately pull off the clothes on my chest. Instead, I quickly touched my waist.

    When I touched something hard, I felt a little bit more confident. Then, I took it out and gripped it tightly. Then, I immediately swung it towards the bunch of plants in front of me.

    "Get out of my way!"

    He cursed loudly. Even though the light in front of me was rather dim, the cold glint from the Pig Slaughtering Knife was still very clear, cutting the string of intestines hanging around my neck in two. I seemed to be able to see some food that had yet to be completely digested being sprayed out.

    I waved my blade and immediately retreated a few steps back.

    Only then did he notice that his other hand was still tightly gripping his phone, and all he could hear was the sounds of people giving rewards.

    "Get out of here!"

    Tang Rou''s voice came from afar and from near. I knew that the one who had helped out was definitely Tang Rou because I already saw quite a few ashes fly out from my shoulders. I knew very well that it was probably the effect of a yellow talisman disappearing.

    I didn''t have the heart to think about what had happened just now, but it was obvious that I had accidentally barged into this place. It was as if I had provoked an unclean thing, and this thing was very powerful.

    The Pig Slaughtering Knife in my hand was gripped so tightly that I didn''t even dare to turn around, because I was afraid that if I wasn''t careful, I would get entangled by that ugly and terrifying thing. I no longer wanted to hang a bunch of dead people''s intestines around my neck.

    "Come save me!"

    At this moment, Tang Rou''s frightened voice came from behind me. I clenched my teeth and quickly turned my face away.

    At this moment, he discovered that Tang Rou''s neck had already been strangled by something like a vine. Her hands and feet danced as she was pulled towards a tree. At this moment, she couldn''t speak and could only constantly whimper as she lifted up her long legs.

    "Let go of that beauty!"

    I yelled and stuffed the phone into my pocket. Then, using my hands and feet, I climbed upwards.

    Fortunately, my stamina was much better than before. Right before Tang Rou was about to be dragged into the top of the black tree, I rushed over to Tang Rou''s equal position.

    The girl''s face had already turned green, leaving only her eyes rolling around. I raised my knife and immediately saw a dark mass on top of it.

    It felt like the hemp rope that had been lying there for a long time.

    This Pig Slaughtering Knife''s power wasn''t bad. Even if the blade wasn''t particularly sharp, the hemp rope still snapped and Tang Rou fell straight down. Luckily, she was fine and was able to stand up. I jumped down from the tree and grabbed onto Tang Rou''s arm before I ran out.

    "Damn, why did the scenery around us change?"

    Originally, there was a large gap between the trees, so even if they ran side by side, it wouldn''t be a problem. But now, everything was different, the surrounding trees had become very dense, as if they had grown legs. They were slowly moving closer and closer.

    "What kind of trouble did we get into?"

    I went to defeat the bad guy and circled around him, trying to find a way out. However, I quickly found that the surrounding roads were all blocked.

    Just now, you didn''t say anything and directly ran forward a few steps. Luckily, I discovered it early and put a yellow talisman on your body, otherwise, you would have been killed by that thing just now.

    Tang Rou''s tone was hurried, carrying a bit of despair.

    "This way!"

    Seeing that the two of us had no hope of escaping, the female ghost''s voice sounded in front of me once again. In addition, a white shadow could be faintly seen in front of me, but I realised that the female ghost''s shadow was becoming fainter and fainter.

    Speaking of which, the direction that the female ghost pointed out was actually where Tang Rou and I could head towards from now on. In addition, those trees didn''t continue to close in on us.

    But very quickly, I suspected that we met the Wall-Hitting Ghost again.

    He followed the ghost for several minutes, but the scenery around him didn''t seem to have changed at all.

    My heart began to race again.

    "Your phone rang."

    Tang Rou suddenly turned around and pointed at my pocket.

    I didn''t care if it was still live, I just answered the phone.

    "How did you guys end up in such a place? You can cause trouble without even looking at you for a while, and every time you do that, it''s the tempo of someone courting death."

    Hearing this slightly mocking and reproachful voice, some hope immediately burst forth in my heart.

    "You''d better hurry and find something useful to say. Otherwise, even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you go."

    Hearing me say this, Taoist Laoshan immediately coughed twice and then quickly said.

    "Although I do not know the specific situation, but it is obvious that you have destroyed a very powerful formation technique. As for the name and uses of the formation technique, I will not tell you in detail, you are trapped by the thing inside the formation technique, if you do not quickly think of a way to leave, after a long time, once that thing''s power recovers, you will have no chance."

    I already had my own guesses about this, so I immediately interrupted Taoist Laoshan''s words.

    "Get to the point, I''ll f * * k you!"

    "Cough cough!" It''s very simple. If you want to leave, you have to repair this formation again. "

    F * ck, this sounds easy, but if I were to work, it would be harder than climbing into the sky.

    The paper man that was deemed to be the material for setting up the formation was destroyed by me due to a fluke. Where can I go to repair this magic array?

 C111 A spirit of righteousness

    "Anyway, I''ve already told you everything I can. As for what to do next, that''s your problem. Bye bye!"

    After saying that, the disloyal fellow immediately hung up the phone. Soon, the scene returned to the live broadcast.

    [Is the one leading the way a female ghost?]

    [This is Ghost Bro''s Ghost Pet.]

    [Our Phantom bro is awesome, we won''t even let ghosts off, you beast!]

    Seeing these comments, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Then I put the phone back in my pocket and looked at the ghost again.

    If this carried on, he would probably disappear into thin air.

    "Hurry up and lead us to the destroyed paper man. Stop spreading rumors here."

    The female ghost understood what I meant and her words immediately slowed down. After turning left and right twice, I was really able to see it. It fell onto the ground, an incomplete paper man.

    "Hurry up and get this animal back to how it was before and hang it on the tree. Otherwise, we will have to answer this matter here, whether it''s human or ghost."

    Hearing my tone of voice, Tang Rou immediately displayed her ingenuity and immediately began repairing the paper man.

    As the saying goes, a person''s potential can only be revealed through pressure. Because Tang Rou was more experienced and because of the sudden surge in adrenaline, in just a short ten seconds, she had actually saved up that fake person.

    Behind me, I could almost hear the sound of something creaking in the woods, as if something was trying to climb out of the ground.

    "Hurry, I can''t hold on anymore!"

    The ghost lady''s words made me feel guilty. Originally, she followed me with the intention to get my help, but I didn''t expect that she would be saved once again due to her luck. Furthermore, I couldn''t bear to watch this ghost lady''s soul dissipate.

    "It''s done, you can hang it on the tree!"

    Tang Rou quickly lifted up the paper man and indicated for me to climb up the tree.

    Without the other party''s reminder, I had already stuck the Pig Slaughtering Knife into my waist and was preparing to climb upwards with my hands and feet, but at this moment, an extremely corrupt looking person suddenly grabbed my ankle and pulled me downwards with all my might. I fell down from the tree with a ''baji'' sound.

    He turned around and chopped off the arm that had come out from underground. However, as time passed, more and more players came out from underground. In the end, even Tang Rou found it hard to dodge.

    "It can''t go on like this ˇ­"

    Tang Rou yelled and raised the paper man high up. It was as if the corpses that were crawling out from underground all understood that as long as this paper man was destroyed, there would be no way for us to restore the formation.

    I racked my brains, but I couldn''t come up with any ideas. Just as I was about to tear off my clothes and forcefully use the Rakshasi Mark''s power on my chest, a white light flashed by my side. The female ghost''s soul directly drilled into my body.

    In the next second, that person floated upwards and slowly stopped on top of that tree branch. His face showed a sad and bitter yet firm expression. It was as if this action had caused the female ghost to suffer quite a bit.

    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.

    The female ghost made a move again and saved Tang Rou and I. Right when the person returned to their original position, the entire forest suddenly shook violently. The corpses that originally crawled out of the forest half a shoulder away let out an unwilling sound before returning to the first place.

    I heaved a sigh of relief and fell to the ground. I no longer had any strength left in me.

    "Let''s quickly get out of here first."

    Tang Rou stumbled over, but before I could steady myself, there was a sudden burst of violent trembling. A large crack appeared in front of me, followed by that rotten stomach figure appearing again from the ground. And this time, it was extremely quick.

    I pushed Tang Rou away and pulled out the Pig Slaughtering Knife from my waist and hacked towards the corpse.

    However, I miscalculated this time. That physical body didn''t pounce towards me. Instead, it made a gurgling sound as it bounced towards the branch of the paper man.

    "Not good, he wants to destroy the Formation Aperture!"

    Before Tang Rou could finish speaking, the thing grabbed onto the paper man in midair and instantly tore it apart. In that instant, I seemed to hear a scream that came from that ghost girl.

    The female ghost did not appear. It was as if her soul had vanished along with her body.

    The truth is that I don''t have any feelings for this female ghost and they are only using each other as an advantage. However, at that moment, the incomparable grief in my heart stimulated the expression on my chest and it became even hotter. Originally, the top of my head was covered well, but the treetops had also revealed a few cracks.

    "Go to hell!"

    At this point, I couldn''t care less about the side effects. I just wanted to eliminate this damned thing in front of me to dispel the anger in my heart.

    "Don''t!"

    I didn''t care about Tang Rou''s voice at all. She immediately ran towards the center of the formation, wanting to kill that thing.

    The other party destroyed the paper man and coincidentally, at this moment, he is facing me. The eyes without pupils are staring at me, waiting for an opportunity to move.

    Suddenly, a soft shout came from outside the forest.

    "However, I can''t use the Raksha Seal here. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles in the future!"

    This voice directly exploded in my ears, like a bolt of thunder from a clear sky, causing me to be stunned for half a second. It was also because of this half a second that the moonlight that was sprinkling down from the sky disappeared, and the burning sensation in my chest calmed down a lot.

    "Daoist Tianxuan!"

    A green figure dashed into the forest from outside and waved a large number of yellow talismans in his hands, sending the talismans flying into the air.

    The target of the attack was the rotting body that had almost reached me.

    Before I could see clearly, I heard the strange cry of the thing.

 C112 ghost debt

    "Why aren''t you leaving? Why are you staying here? You''re not paying attention in such a short time, and yet you''ve caused me such a disaster."

    Very quickly, the rotting corpse emitted a burst of black Qi as it retreated back into the forest. At the same time, Daoist Tian Xuan took out a little person from his bosom. He bit his finger and dripped a little blood on the grass doll, then hung the little grass doll on the tree.

    Daoist Tian Xuan''s actions really gave me a fright. The treetops were at least three to four meters tall, but this sixty to seventy year old grandpa only gently jumped up before completing his entire action. He was even faster than that martial arts film''s hero.

    I heard the cell phone in my chest again, and there was a series of beatings, and then I realized that we had been on live all this time.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to stay any longer either. We kept backing out of the forest until we fell to the ground. I took out my cellphone and saw that the comments had already been made.

    "What did that old man do just now? He''s amazing."

    [It seems like he is a Taoist, why didn''t Ghost Bro mention that there is a guest actor tonight?]

    [That thing just now is too disgusting, but watching this Phantom bro''s live broadcast is really exciting.]

    "What are you doing?"

    At this time, Daoist Tianxuan had already ran out of the woods. His movements were agile and his expression showed that he was being scrutinized.

    I quickly moved my phone to the side, but it didn''t prevent others from seeing what happened on the way to the Heavenly Mystery Realm.

    "You two took such a huge risk and created such a huge disaster just for the sake of making a live broadcast on the internet. Is it just to let others see you make a fool of yourselves?"

    On the way back, Taoist Tianxuan kept a straight face as he scolded the two of us. He lectured us all the way back to the forest he was in before he left.

    Tang Rou and I walked with our eyes lowered, not daring to refute her. After all, our hearts were still beating wildly, and after explaining a bit to the fans, I turned off the live broadcast, and the amount of rewards we received tonight was once again at a new high. Especially after Daoist Tian Xuan''s appearance, it almost made the fans go crazy on the spot, which was something I hadn''t expected.

    Actually, according to my previous thoughts, this isn''t necessarily a bad thing. That female ghost has been pestering me all this time, which would have caused my luck to worsen. I am very clear on this point, and if I am unable to cleanse that female ghost of her grievances within a certain period of time, then the one who would be in trouble would be me.

    In other words, it was a good thing for me that the ghost girl was not yet dead.

    But after going through so many things, I also gradually started to sympathize with this female ghost, especially when she risked her life several times and saved me. No matter what, I cannot be a traitor, even if the one I lack diligence for is not a human, but a ghost.

    Seeing Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s expression ease up slightly, I calmed down. After clearing my throat, I walked to the side of the old man and asked with an awkward expression.

    "Senior, what is going on in this forest?" "Why would there be such a terrifying thing? I was really scared to death just now. If not for you appearing in time to save us, I''m afraid we would have already died."

    I did not expect you two little fellows to be so bold and reckless, to even dare to enter that place. Fortunately, I appeared in time tonight, or else, not only would I make you two lose your lives for no reason, this place is a place of extreme danger. Otherwise, why would you think that I would always be guarding this forest and not going out to be a wild crane?

    It seems like Tang Rou and I really can''t afford to offend the things inside the forest. Moreover, we''re lucky to have been able to leave our names here tonight. If this really did cause trouble for the nearby villagers, then they probably wouldn''t be able to make up for it in their entire lives.

    From the looks of it, Daoist Master Tian Xuan didn''t want to talk about what happened in the forest, so it wasn''t convenient for me to continue questioning him. I could only give Tang Rou a meaningful glance.

    Tang Rou nodded at me and then walked over. She pulled on Daoist Tian Xuan''s arm in a spoiled manner.

    "Leader, the two of us already know our wrongs. Why don''t you tell us what exactly is going on behind that curtain?" Otherwise, wouldn''t the crime we went through tonight be for nothing? I think you did something in the forest to prevent the things from escaping? "

    Daoist Tianxuan turned his head to look at Tang Rou. She seemed to be hesitating, but in the end, she wasn''t able to withstand Tang Rou''s coquettish attacks and heavily sighed.

    "I really can''t do anything to you. You''re also a part of the Dao Sect, so there''s no harm in telling you about this."

    The old man looked at me again, and I quickly lowered my head to the side, not even daring to fart. I was afraid that if I said something, the old man would change his mind.

    At this moment, we had already entered the temple. Tang Rou immediately obediently poured tea for me. She sat far away to the side and occasionally looked into the distance at the quiet night sky.

    I knew that this wasn''t the best time for me to speak. After Tang Rou has calmed down the old gramps anger and let us figure out the situation in the forest, then we can continue thinking of ways to ask about that ghost girl. That would be the wisest decision.

    Even though I was burning with anxiety, after experiencing so many things, I knew that there were many things I couldn''t rush. I had to find the most suitable time, otherwise, not only would I fail to achieve my goal, but the situation would become even worse.

    After Daoist Master Tian Xuan drank a mouthful of tea, he slowly put down the teacup. There was a glimmer in his eyes, as if he was lost in his memories.

 C113 Past

    There is indeed an extremely powerful thing in the forest, and it is not only one. As for the origin of that thing, even my master was unclear about it, and on the day that I became a disciple of master, master sternly warned me that even if I am extremely poor, I must guard in this world for the rest of my life.

    Hearing the old man say such vague words, my heart skipped a beat. It seemed that the matter was indeed much more complicated than I had imagined.

    Tang Rou also widened her eyes and quietly listened. From time to time, she would add some water to the old gramps tea cup. It was already past ten at night and the surroundings were very quiet. I suddenly felt like I was listening to a ghost story.

    There are many questions in my mind that I want to ask, but I know that the timing is wrong. As expected, not long after, the old man unhurriedly opened his mouth again.

    "What did you see tonight?"

    Tang Rou looked at me and I hastily coughed twice. Then, I told her everything that I had seen and heard tonight, especially the change that happened to that strange and rotten corpse.

    The ones you woke up were only the small fries, and could be considered as having great luck. Otherwise, even if my master were to take action tonight, it would be difficult to rescue you all.

    I didn''t think that the old man would actually bring this up on his own accord. I couldn''t suppress the anxiety in my heart at once and hurriedly opened my mouth to ask.

    "Old Master, I know that the two of us were reckless and destroyed your plans. This matter is troubling you, but I have an unfeeling feeling feeling about it. I hope you can help me answer my questions."

    "Are you talking about the ghost lady who helped you repair the magical formation?"

    The old man''s eyes were radiating light, as though he could see through my heart at any time. I didn''t dare to hide anything and nodded.

    "Actually, I already saw that ghost girl''s existence, but I realized that ghost came with you and seemed to have no ill intentions towards you, so I didn''t interfere. Now, it seems that I didn''t kill that ghost girl, but made the right decision instead. From this, I can see that there are many things in this world that you can''t force."

    "Thank you for your leniency, old man. The ghost girl and I do have some ties to each other."

    In order to answer the old gramps doubts, I quickly told him about what happened between me and that female ghost. I also mentioned that the female ghost also saved Tang Rou and me from danger several times.

    I''ve been resting here for dozens of years. Although I''ve never had the chance to leave this place, I know that there are differences between good and evil, and ghosts are the same as well.

    He hadn''t thought that the lordmaster would be so reasonable and reasonable. From this, it looks like if I were to plead for more favor, the lordmaster might really be willing to help.

    "Since that''s the case, can the old gramps tell me if there''s still a possibility for the female ghost''s soul to be cured? His main body should have been harmed by a scoundrel. If his grievances haven''t been washed away, it would be too lamentable."

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan muttered to himself for a moment, but he did not say anything. Even though it was only for a few seconds, it was still very difficult for me.

    Especially at night. Tonight, my heart is focused on the destruction of the formation, so I did not pay much attention to the situation of the female ghost. How about this, tomorrow afternoon, when the sun aura is strong, I will bring you to take a look.

    That is to say, the current situation is still unclear, so I am very clear on the old gramps method. If I am truly willing to help, and if the ghost girl''s luck is good, she can really be saved.

    In the evening, the three of us didn''t rest early because Tang Rou and I recklessly went out and caused a paper man to suffer losses. In addition, there was no way to repair that straw man, so it was only a temporary measure and wouldn''t last for more than a day or two. As a result, Tang Rou and I began assisting Daoist Tian Xuan to create a new paper man.

    The old tutor was truly very concerned. When we younger generation members were making paper men, we didn''t forget to teach ourselves the principles behind the Soul Sealing Array.

    Although this name wasn''t particularly impressive, after hearing the old gramps'' explanation, Tang Rou and I were both dumbstruck. This formation used paper men to replace human beings and gather the yang energy between heaven and earth. If we were in another place, we might not have been able to achieve such good results.

    It was fortunate that the method used by Taoist Tianxuan could directly interfere with the circulation of Yin Qi from the outside world. In other words, the thing inside the forest was very powerful, and even if it was sealed underground, it could still absorb the Yin Qi to repair itself.

    If this continued for a long time, then one day, he would be able to break through the seal and emerge from the ground. This way, it would have a huge impact on the surrounding villagers, causing them to be annihilated.

    This Soul Sealing Array was able to cut off the flow of Yin Qi from the outside world, but it was also messing up this place. Yin Yang energy continued to move, and the thing inside had no way of absorbing it, which was equivalent to not giving the thing inside a chance for it to revive.

    Listening up to here, I finally understood that the Soul Sealing Array was actually just an auxiliary method. The stone platform in the middle of the forest was the real method of suppression.

    Taoist Tianxuan shook his head in an unfathomable manner, indicating that his master used to be the same. The seniors of the Taoist sects had discovered this place together, and the things that were sealed already existed at that time. They only found out that the formation was eroded by time and appeared to be damaged, which was why they came up with a way to remedy the situation.

    He really did not expect that such a terrifying object would be hidden in this seemingly peaceful and serene mountain wilderness.

 C114 Puppet

    It seemed that Taoist Tianxuan had always been on guard against any damage to the paper men, so this place already had all sorts of materials for its production installed in a firewood house beside it.

    I had never been in contact with these things before. On the contrary, Tang Rou seemed to have gotten used to these things and was able to easily help out. As for me, I could only help out.

    The reason why those paper men were able to exist for such a long time, other than the fact that the forest was airtight and could shield them from the wind and rain, the most important thing was to make that person''s materials.

    These papers were all made from bamboo fibers in the nearby bamboo forest. It was said that the methods were very complicated, and the paper was even tougher than the silk. Especially the weight of these papers, which was very light.

    Before this, I still had some doubts as to why Taoist Tianxuan would suddenly sigh in shock at such a critical moment and rescue both of us.

    Later on, we found out that it was because Taoist Tianxuan had set up some sort of trap in his own Taoist temple. As long as something happened to the spell formation in the forest or if something happened to those things in the forest that showed signs of recovery, Taoist Tianxuan would be able to immediately detect it. That is to say, tonight''s rescue of the two of us was not a coincidence, but because of Taoist Tianxuan''s caution.

    With Daoist Tianxuan''s personality and methods, he would naturally be able to live a happy life while roaming the world. Moreover, he would also be able to practice his own Daoist magics while guarding the path of evil. Being able to train in this place for dozens of years with the sole purpose of waiting for the forest, such self-sacrifice isn''t something that an ordinary person can achieve.

    After several hours, the man was finally completed. He looked very lifelike, and compared to the ones that had been stored in the forest for a long time, he looked even more exquisite.

    "Go kill that chicken!"

    When I first came inside this monastery, I noticed that even though there was nothing inside, but beside the wall in the backyard, there was a chicken coop with a few roosters inside. At first I thought it was raised by the old man to lay eggs, but then I realized that there weren''t any hens inside.

    Until now, I hadn''t understood the purpose of these roosters.

    I, who was originally raised in the countryside, naturally wasn''t unfamiliar with methods like killing chickens. Furthermore, I have already experienced all kinds of dangerous situations, so I wasn''t afraid at this moment.

    Taking out the Pig Slaughtering Knife, he drained the rooster''s blood and placed it into a porcelain bowl.

    However, he was not in a hurry. He was drawing talismans on the paper man, but was mumbling something and fiddling with it for nearly an incense stick of time. What surprised me was that not only did the snow not solidify that night, it instead turned a bright red color. Then, Daoist Tian Xuan took out a yellow talisman and placed it on top of the white porcelain bowl.

    The yellow talisman strangely began to emit white smoke. However, it did not burn. Instead, it floated above the pile of snow, and from time to time, some ashes would fall.

    My grandfather once told me that Daoist Master Tianxuan is most adept at drawing talismans. I''ve discovered that your talent in this area is higher than mine, so in the future, the lives of the two of us will depend on you. "

    At this moment, Tang Rou quietly pulled me to the side and whispered a warning. I immediately nodded my head.

    It was exactly as Tang Rou had said. When the old gramps was drawing these runes, he moved in one go, giving the impression that a machine was operating according to a certain procedure. The entire process only took about half an incense stick''s worth of time, and the copies were evenly distributed.

    Alright, now this person will be left here to dry, but you must guard against any losses. Last night, the two of you caused a huge disaster to complete this mission, so I''ll leave it to you two. Remember, you must protect this paper man from any accidents.

    After the old man finished speaking, he hung the brush on the shelf and stretched lazily, yawning as he went back to his room to sleep. It was already past one o''clock in the night.

    Even though Tang Rou and I were a bit tired, thinking about how the two of us had caused a huge mess last night, we didn''t dare to be careless. We sat down next to the paper man, one on the left and one on the right.

    "How is it? "Did you see it clearly just now? These runes can almost cover everything that can be used on the Dao Sect''s tree. If you can learn 1/3 of these runes, it would be more than enough."

    Actually, the old gramps didn''t tell us to guard this paper just to punish the two of us. He wanted us to firmly remember all of the seals he drew and all of the methods he used to arrange them. It seems like the old gramps wasn''t angry at the two of us, but he used his heart to do it.

    Tang Rou had clearly thought of this. She sat to the side and picked up a branch. She began drawing on the ground.

    To be honest, Tang Rou wasn''t wrong. My comprehension of drawing talismans was relatively quick. Even though the old gramps had only drawn it once and his drawing speed was extremely fast, I still remembered it. It was pretty much all the way to drawing talismans.

    In this kind of situation, I slowly closed my eyes, extended my finger, and drew something out of thin air. What made me feel strange was that every time I finished drawing a rune, it would appear to be deeply engraved in my mind.

    "What''s going on?"

    I stopped moving and stretched out my hand to pull open the clothes. I discovered that one of the eyes of the ghost face was already in a half-opened state. Furthermore, it was actually trying to move forward to the left at this moment.

    I didn''t find this Ghost Face Tattoo strange for a long time, but there seemed to be a mysterious force pulling on it.

    I looked up, into the distance.

 C115 Strange things

    I remember clearly that direction, the haunted forest we had been in before, and I thought it was strange.

    This is because when I entered the forest, the ghost face on my chest had sensed something, but it was not as strange as it was just now. It was as if I was constantly drawing out the symbols in my mind, which was why the ghost face became abnormally lively. Moreover, at the location of the forest in the distance, I could clearly see the moonlight shining down from the sky, as if it had been completely absorbed.

    "What''s wrong with you? Did you hurt yourself falling from the tree? "

    Tang Rou came to my side and reached out her hand to touch my forehead. The warmth of her touch made my heart flutter.

    "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s because I stayed up late."

    "If that''s the case, then hurry up and go to sleep for a while. The sky is about to brighten, so there shouldn''t be any problems. I''ll stay here to guard."

    I shook my head. There was no reason to let a girl do the work for me.

    In fact, I wasn''t really sleepy at all. The burning sensation in my chest became more and more distinct. In the end, I couldn''t resist the urge to pant.

    I was afraid that Tang Rou would be worried for me, so I got up and made an excuse to go to the toilet. I walked out of the room and went to the back of the house.

    This kind of situation was only seen on a very few occasions, and those were all life-threatening moments.

    There weren''t any evil spirits in the surroundings, and I didn''t feel any danger. However, this ghost face had actually opened its eyes, which really made me worry.

    My body seemed to be out of control as I slowly turned around. I knew that the direction I was facing was the haunted forest I went to previously.

    From this, it could be seen that the awakening of the Raksha Seal at this moment was definitely related to something in the forest.

    Perhaps there was the suppression from the red lotus earlier, so it was not too obvious. Currently, the lotus flower on my lower abdomen does not seem to have much of an effect, as though it has sunk into a pure state. All the petals have gradually closed together, causing me to be at a complete loss.

    According to Daoist Tian Xuan, the red lotus flower on my body is the key to my life, especially when the Raksha Seal was awakened. Now that the lotus flower has suddenly lost its effect, it really terrified me.

    Fortunately, this situation slowly disappeared as the sky gradually brightened. The eyes of the ghost face slowly closed while the lotus flower remained unchanged.

    As I touched that flat abdomen, I couldn''t figure out the reason behind the dimness of the red lotus flower, nor did I feel like going to the Heaven Seeking Palace.

    After guarding for the night, Tang Rou was already somewhat tired. She fell asleep on the table. The paper doll next to her had been preserved perfectly in a cloud of smoke.

    I also had a big stretch and just like that, I leaned back in my chair and fell into a deep slumber.

    In a daze, I couldn''t tell if it was a dream or reality. I actually came to the scene from last night, next to the forest.

    It was as if I could see a huge crack at the bottom of the stone platform and something that looked like a coffin that was neither gold nor stone was revealed.

    I couldn''t resist my curiosity as I slowly approached the huge coffin. In my heart, I had a strong urge to find out what exactly was in the coffin.

    Even though I knew that this could potentially cause my death, I still couldn''t help but slowly reach out and grab the lid of the coffin.

    At this moment, I felt as though all the strength in my body had been sucked away by the coffin, and trying to escape was already impossible. I was surprised to discover that my hands had unexpectedly become skin and bones, just like what I had seen before, those desiccated corpses.

    "What''s going on?"

    I turned pale with fright and tried to pull my hand back, but it was as if I was stuck in glue and I had no way of escaping. I turned pale with fright and tried to pull my hand back, but it was as if I was stuck in glue and I had no way of escaping.

    For a moment, I thought I was finished, but even though I knew it might be a dream, I couldn''t wake up. I opened my mouth to scream, but nothing happened.

    I could feel myself getting weaker and weaker. At this moment, the lid of the heavy coffin slowly moved to the side, revealing the true appearance of the thing inside.

    How is that possible?

    What I saw was someone who looked exactly like me, except that the person''s clothes were completely different from mine now. It was as if he was wearing a costume from ancient times.

    Furthermore, the person who looked the same as me had a deathly pale face. On his forehead, a strange rune flickered with a faint red light.

    That man slowly opened his eyes. There was a trace of evil in his long and narrow eyes. When he slowly got up, he just stared at me and smiled, which made my hair stand on end.

    "You are mine... This is fate... "Don''t even think about getting rid of it ˇ­"

    I astonishedly discovered that the man''s throat was trembling slightly. His originally shriveled and shriveled body also gradually became richer. This made me realize that the reason why my flesh and blood rapidly disappeared was because it was absorbed by the man before me.

    Could it be that this guy, who didn''t know what was happening, wanted to take over my body?

    "Let go of me, you bastard. No matter what you are, don''t even think about succeeding."

    While I was struggling, I realized that the marks on my chest that were originally like a ghost face had actually disappeared. At this moment, only my shriveled chest and those protruding bones were left.

    "It''s too late, this is your life ˇ­"

    That man suddenly revealed a devilish smile. It was as if at this moment, his originally handsome face turned into a sinister ghost face. The lines and patterns of the ghost face were exactly the same as the one on my chest.

 C116 dream shock

    At this moment, I seemed to have understood that the man before me was actually the Raksha Seal that had been within my body all along.

    I''ve heard Daoist Tian Xuan say that this Rakshasi Seal will slowly devour and occupy my body, and naturally include my soul. In the end, I will become an evil demon that the heaven and earth loathe.

    Initially, I had thought that this day wouldn''t arrive too early. Before this, there might be some changes that would allow me to escape from this fate.

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that I would arrive so quickly and so suddenly. I wasn''t prepared for this at all.

    From the start, I only thought that this was a scary dream, that as long as I woke up I would be fine. However, at this time, I could clearly feel that even if I was dreaming, if I let this thing in front of me succeed, I''m afraid that I would never wake up again.

    "Your body has already become like this. What''s the use of keeping your soul? I might as well just obediently disappear like that. "

    There was a demonic smile on the man''s face as he slowly lifted his white and slender fingers and shook them in front of me a few times.

    In that instant, I felt as if I had suddenly become weightless, and my eyes were actually looking down from above.

    I found a dried up body underneath me, writhing and falling to the ground from the edge of the coffin. It was ugly and miserable.

    Isn''t that me?

    Even though that body only had bones left, I could still tell from the clothes that it was me.

    I was so surprised that I wanted to run away, but as I danced, I realized that I couldn''t use any strength at all. I was as light as a ball of air, and it was as if there was some strange force pulling at me, trying to turn me into nothingness.

    It was only at this moment that I felt my true fear. When I was being broadcast live, I had realized several times that death was approaching me, but this time, the feeling was completely different. This was a kind of despair that was even more cruel than being on the verge of death.

    No, I don''t want to die a useless death like this. I won''t allow this thing to take over my body. I still have many unfinished business. I want to continue living!

    I screamed in my heart, but there was nothing I could do about it. My soul was about to be torn to pieces, but at this moment, a few pink petals suddenly appeared around my body.

    After these petals appeared, my drowsy mind immediately cleared up a bit. Only then did I discover that my entire body was surrounded by these pink petals. Furthermore, the true form of these petals gradually revealed themselves. They were impressively a huge lotus flower.

    "Hateful thing, you''ve actually ruined my good fortune. I''ll let you go for now. However, sooner or later, you''ll be mine."

    When I looked over, the man in front of me had indeed disappeared. Even that huge coffin had disappeared without a trace, and as for me, I was carried by that lotus flower.

    My full and firm muscles as well as the feeling of being full made me feel relieved. From this, it could be seen that this lotus had finally pulled me back from the gates of hell at the most crucial moment. Not only did it protect my soul, it also didn''t affect my body in any way.

    "Wake up!"

    I heard a sound that sounded like Tang Rou''s voice. In addition, a burst of smoky smoke rushed into my nose, making me unable to stop myself from coughing violently. Suddenly, I opened my eyes and nearly fell off my chair.

    At the same time, beside Tang Rou stood Daoist Tian Xuan, who was wearing a Daoist robe. The Daoist Tian Xuan''s hand was holding a burning yellow talisman.

    "What''s the matter with you? Even a nightmare would not be as scary as this, and it will not wake us up. If it wasn''t for Daoist Tianxuan''s help, it would be enough to scare people to death. "

    Tang Rou asked in concern. I saw Daoist Tianxuan crease her eyebrows and look at me as if she wanted to say something, but didn''t.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know how I became like this, but thank you."

    He turned around and undid his belt, only to find that the originally dim lotus flower had once again blossomed at this time. He didn''t know if it was because of the sense of danger or because of the Soul Suppressing Talisman in the Profound Sky Sect''s hand, but this lotus flower had once again displayed its might, and had even saved my life.

    "Alright, the two of you should hurry up and take a rest. We''ll go to the forest together at noon."

    To my relief, Daoist Master Tian Xuan didn''t ask me what kind of dream I had. Instead, he asked Tang Rou and I to rest early.

    I didn''t say much and just hastily ate a simple breakfast before returning to the room and lying on the bed.

    I didn''t dare to close my eyes because I was afraid that I would be hurt by that thing again while I was sleeping. This feeling was too horrifying. I didn''t want to experience it a second time.

    However, the slight heat coming from my lower abdomen spread throughout my entire body in an instant, as if comforting me. I slowly calmed down and once again fell asleep.

    When Tang Rou came to my bedside and woke me up, I didn''t dream. When I opened my eyes, Tang Rou was already fully equipped and was urging me on.

    "Hurry up and get up, you lazy pig. You slept so well, and you even snored."

    I shamelessly wiped my face, then I stood up and stretched my body. Even though I wasted a lot of energy last night and fell down from a tree, I was tormented by the things in the forest. After resting for a while, as if nothing had happened, my heart gave a jolt of surprise.

    His physical fitness was much better than before, and it improved at a rapid pace.

    I knew that all of this was probably due to the benefits that Rakshasi had brought me, but thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel sad. That thing was a double-edged sword, and at any moment, it could bite my life.

    "I hope you can keep me safe. At least let me take good care of grandma."

 C117 Art of drawing souls

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan was also ready to go. After looking at me for a moment, he casually nodded his head. I could feel Daoist Tian Xuan''s gaze sweeping across my chest. However, there seemed to be nothing abnormal with his face up till now.

    Tang Rou and I carefully carried the paper man with Daoist Tian Xuan. As noon approached, we quickly headed towards the forest.

    Thinking about what happened last night with the Wall-Hitting Ghost, I couldn''t help but ask Daoist Tian Xuan for guidance.

    "Senior, when you went to help last night, did something unusual happen?"

    Daoist Tianxuan immediately understood what I meant as he stroked his beard and said.

    "You''re talking about those monsters blocking the way, right?"

    Hearing the word "monster", I was somewhat puzzled.

    "It''s those beasts that cultivate immortality."

    Tang Rou, who was standing to the side, happily took over the conversation, as if she had figured out the reason behind it.

    Daoist Tianxuan smiled in praise and didn''t continue. Tang Rou cleared her throat and began to explain.

    Last night, what we encountered was not any ghosts, but some mischievous monsters. Regarding these things, you don''t know about them, but it is understandable, because there will always be some beasts that can comprehend the way of the heavens in these spiritual mountains. Furthermore, over the years of cultivation, they will also be able to increase the intelligence of these beasts.

    Hearing this, I gradually understood what Tang Rou meant.

    "In other words, the two of us accidentally trespassed into the territory of these Immortal Cultivating Beasts yesterday and were mischievous?"

    "Brat, you reacted pretty quickly. That''s the reason why. Actually, at that time, as long as we made any noise, we could scare away these mischievous things. However, at that time, we were both panicking and did not think of that."

    I know, Tang Rou must have asked Daoist Tian Xuan about this before, so she knows the reason. If it wasn''t for that, the two of us wouldn''t have walked such a long and bitter path last night.

    In the daytime, these cultivators would never come out. Moreover, we have a Daoist Priest Tian Xuan with a profound Tao technique by our side. These things are all very refined, so naturally we won''t get into trouble.

    "Actually, last night, those monsters didn''t stop you two out of malice. They wanted to tell you not to go and die, or perhaps to stop you from causing trouble."

    After listening to Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s explanation, the guilt in his heart deepened. If that ghost girl hadn''t helped him out in the name of justice last night, he would have probably caused a great disaster.

    "Don''t worry. With Daoist Tianxuan here, you''ll definitely be able to bring back the ghost soul for that female ghost."

    Even though Tang Rou said this, I saw that Daoist Tianxuan wasn''t very optimistic. I couldn''t help but quicken my pace in an attempt to figure out just what state Big Sis ghost is in right now.

    No matter what, it must be very dangerous. Otherwise, that ghost girl would have come looking for me long ago.

    I only hope that the ghost lady''s soul hasn''t dissipated. This way, I can think of a way to release her.

    The three of them passed through the forest and soon arrived at their destination.

    Even though it was broad daylight and the sun was directly shining on the top of the forest, it was still pitch black under the treetops. It was as if all the sunlight had been absorbed by the trees.

    "According to senior, this forest should have existed for a very long time, right?"

    Daoist Tianxuan nodded.

    "This forest should be there to suppress that thing. At least, that''s what I think."

    Tang Rou and I, one on the left and one on the right, carried the paper man and followed from behind. Very soon, the three of us entered the black forest, and at that moment, a gust of cold wind wrapped around my entire body.

    "Even though it is noon, if I stay in this forest for a long time, the Yin Qi will inevitably enter my body. I should quickly place a Soul Suppressing Talisman on my body."

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to be negligent. Following Daoist Tianxuan''s instructions, we fished out a Soul Suppressing Talisman and stuck it on our own chests. Huangfu immediately released white smoke, and at the same time, a large portion of the icy-cold feeling immediately dissipated. However, not long after the Soul Suppressing Talisman stuck on our chest, the position of the ghost''s face became boiling hot while the Yellow Talisman was instantly burnt to ashes.

    I knew that the Demon Face and Yellow Symbol Master were rivals, so I didn''t continue to use the Soul Suppressing Talisman. After the Demon Face awakened, he could also suppress the surrounding Yin Qi into his body.

    "This is the place."

    Daoist Tian Xuan stopped. Tang Rou and I raised our heads and looked at the tree. There was a scarecrow about the size of a palm on top of the tree.

    This was also the place where Tang Rou and I had gotten into trouble last night. The paper doll, which was not far away from me, caught my eye and I immediately looked into the depths of the forest. I hoped to find the ghost girl, but other than noticing that the forest was a bit chaotic, I didn''t discover anything else.

    "That thing should be sleeping, but we have to speed up. That thing must have absorbed a lot of Yin Qi last night, and it''s much stronger than before. We can''t afford any mistakes when changing paper."

    Daoist Tian Xuan''s tone was solemn as he reached out his hand to take the paper man from Tang Rou''s and my shoulders.

    According to our previous plan, I arrived at the tree. However, the task of getting the scarecrow wasn''t for me, but for Tang Rou.

    All I had to do was guard against the thing in the woods, or some other evil thing, the moment the scarecrow was removed and the paper man was not put on board.

    After all, there will be a short gap during this period of time, which will cause the puppet''s sealing spell formation to lose its effectiveness.

    I tightly held a few yellow talismans in my hand and the Pig Slaughtering Knife in my other hand.

    I am extremely sensitive to changes in Yin Yang energy, so this mission is unavoidable.

    "Are you ready?"

    After Daoist Tianxuan asked her question, Tang Rou took a deep breath and ran over to save him.

 C118 Rakasha Awakening

    Seeing Tang Rou''s expression, I immediately understood what she meant. Looking around me, I saw that the situation hadn''t changed much. I put the blade on my waist and then put my hands together, forming a posture that could be stepped on.

    Tang Rou rushed towards me with a sweet smell. She lifted her foot and stepped on the space between my two palms.

    Even though Tang Rou''s body wasn''t particularly heavy, when she exerted a bit of strength, I felt quite a bit of pressure. She forcefully rose upwards, and Tang Rou''s body was like a nimble swallow, instantly sweeping past my head. She was extremely nimble, as if the treetops were closing in on her.

    When I looked up, Tang Rou was already reaching out her hand to grab the scarecrow. At the same time, her other hand grabbed onto a nearby tree branch. She looked like a nimble black kitten.

    His entire movement was done in one go without any delay or making any sound.

    I saw Tang Rou nod her head at Daoist Tianxuan, and then Daoist Tianxuan arrived in front of the tree in the same posture. I saw Tang Rou nod her head at Daoist Tianxuan, and then he arrived in front of the tree in the same posture, but without my help, she jumped straight up to two meters.

    Tang Rou took this opportunity to take the scarecrow. At this moment, I could clearly feel that the temperature in the entire forest had dropped to a freezing point. It almost froze my entire body. An evil wind suddenly blew from the deepest part of the forest.

    "Hurry up and light the yellow talisman!"

    The Daoist Priest Tian Xuan''s voice was like a thunderclap that rang in my ears while he was in midair. Listening up to here, I still felt a bit depressed; I was unable to directly use my own power to ignite the Yellow Talisman, just like Daoist Tian Xuan had done.

    Thus, he could only take out the lighter that he had prepared beforehand.

    You know, I''ve been smoking for a long time. Basically, I don''t need to look at the lighter, but at this crucial moment, that unlucky lighter only emitted a little bit of sparks.

    "Damn, do you have to be so unlucky every time?"

    At this moment, it was already too late to use the Yellow Talisman. I once again saw that incomplete body. Just like that, it rushed in front of me. The flesh on its body continuously fell to the ground, giving me goosebumps.

    "We can''t retreat. We have to defend!"

    I didn''t have the time to see what Daoist Tianxuan was doing above me, but it was clear that no one would be able to help me in the coming period of time. I could only rely on myself to solve the problem in front of me.

    The yellow talisman couldn''t be lit up, so I simply swung my hand and smacked towards the terrifying corpse in front of me.

    No matter what, this Soul Suppressing Talisman had a great effect. As expected, the yellow talisman landed on the corpse''s face with a "pa" sound, causing several pieces of flesh to fly out to the side.

    In a cloud of smoke, I thought I heard a strange cry from the body in front of me.

    "How much longer ˇ­"

    According to Daoist Leader Tian Xuan, I didn''t dare to take a step back. However, before I could finish speaking, I felt a rope wrap around my neck.

    It''s that thing again, the intestines in my stomach. Even if I wanted to vomit now, I was already unable to do so. My entire throat is strangled tight, as though it is about to break at any moment.

    I couldn''t breathe at all, and the temperature of my body was way too low. It felt like I was frozen solid. The hand that I touched the Pig Slaughtering Knife in my waist seemed to be pulled by something, making it impossible for me to escape.

    I don''t know why, but up until now, Tang Rou and Tian Xuan Dao still didn''t have the money to help. They only hung the paper man on the treetops.

    The only possibility was that there was something else. The two of them didn''t care about me at all.

    Me thought this was a job that didn''t require much effort, but I didn''t think I''d be killed again in a few seconds, hanging on the edge of a cliff.

    There was already a sharp pain in my chest, and I knew that whenever my life was at stake, the Raksha Seal would show its power, especially when faced with those evil things.

    Even if I knew that every time Raksha Seal was used, it would cause me to become even more obsessed, but it was already a blessing that I was able to keep my life. There was no time for me to think about other things.

    "Don''t let that thing awaken. Otherwise, none of us will be able to escape."

    Vaguely hearing Daoist Priest Tian Xuan''s voice, I suddenly realized that Daoist Tian Xuan''s words were somewhat lacking in confidence. It was very obvious that he was in the middle of a fierce battle with something.

    This also confirmed my guess that Daoist Tianxuan and Tang Rou had met with a dangerous situation. Otherwise, they would have rushed over to help long ago.

    Actually, I really don''t have any way to control the Ghost Seal on my chest. It has always been that thing, coming and going as I please, not listening to my commands at all.

    I understand. After the conflict between me and this Raksha Seal, I am very clear that if Raksha borrowed my body and absorbed enough energy, this thing would definitely not allow me to die before it fully revives.

    In other words, the more dangerous the situation was, the more Raksha would be able to unleash its full potential.

    I desperately tried to reach my hand out to touch the Pig Slaughtering Knife on my waist. Only in this way would I be able to get rid of the corpse in front of me.

    Perhaps it was because my physical strength had increased by quite a bit, but the thing that was pulling on my arm had actually been freed by me. Taking advantage of this moment, I directly grabbed onto the hilt of the blade and, regardless of whether it would harm me or not, directly chopped towards the green-grey colored intestines on my neck.

    A foul stench immediately entered my nose. At the same time, large amounts of ice-cold leaves were scattered all over my face. I didn''t know what was inside, but it made me feel extremely disgusted.

    The power of the Pig Slaughtering Knife was quite decent. After taking such a blow, the corpse let out another miserable scream and subconsciously retreated a little.

    While you are sick and want your life, I know this logic very well.

 C119 Planned change

    Thus, I didn''t dare to be negligent. Clenching the Pig Slaughtering Knife in my hand, I charged straight towards the corpse and started hacking at it, hoping to use the power of the Pig Slaughtering Knife to get rid of the thing before me.

    While I was randomly making my move, I turned my head and looked at my body. I discovered that the Profound Sky Sect was indeed in a good mood; it was so busy that it was hard for an old man in his sixties or seventies to do such intense movements.

    Tang Rou, who was at the side, also had a serious expression on her face. She continuously scattered some of the materials along the edge of the Soul Sealing Formation and from time to time, she would even look in my direction.

    "Don''t get distracted. Hurry up and control the formation. This thing''s recovery speed is beyond my expectations. I can''t let him take the opportunity to break through the formation."

    Taoist Tianxuan''s words made me feel as if I had fallen into clouds. However, I also understand that I should do whatever he says.

    Just when I had hacked it countless times, there was a sudden clang. The always successful Pig Slaughtering Knife in my hand broke at this critical moment, leaving only half a blade in my hand.

    The body in front of me had already been knocked around by me, but now it recovered its strength and charged towards me once again.

    "Fuck you!"

    He took out a handful of cinders and sprinkled them on the corpse. The cinders had undergone some special treatment, and they had been sacrificed in front of the ancestor''s deity statue for a long time. The effect was much better than what I had imagined.

    If only he had known that this toy was that formidable, he wouldn''t have taken it out to use from the very start.

    "Do you need help?"

    I complacently fished out another half a handful of cinders, preparing to help Daoist Tian Xuan. Daoist Tian Xuan was currently battling against a group of black shadows, and yellow talismans were constantly being tossed out from his body. His entire body was enveloped in a layer of azure light.

    Later on, I found out that these azure lights were actually the power of the Taoists within the old man''s body. Naturally, ordinary people would not be able to see it, and only my physique would be able to sense it after Raksha had changed it.

    "Don''t move, that thing isn''t dead yet!"

    Perhaps I was too complacent, or had forgotten Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s previous warning to me. At this time, I had just taken half a step to the side, and it was already too late for me to return.

    A cold wind immediately blew from the forest. At the same time, the other two incomplete corpses rushed towards me in a straight line.

    I finally understand why Taoist Tianxuan stopped me from moving any further. I am standing here and I have the Yang energy on me, which is equivalent to strengthening the Great Formation of Puppet Aeolus.

    Now that I have shifted a little to the side, the balance of Yin Yang Energy and Yin Yang Energy has been disturbed. The things that have been sealed in the forest also have an opportunity to break out.

    It was too late to regret it now. I scattered the half of the scented dust in my hand into a half circle.

    He had originally thought that this time, he would be able to push back those corpses. This way, he would be able to give Tianxuan Division''s Leader and Tang Rou more time.

    However, it was clear that the two corpses that had just appeared were much stronger than the previous one. When they saw that I threw out a cloud of dust, they unexpectedly jumped upwards and dodged my attack.

    "F * ck, could he be a high jump athlete when he was alive?"

    Once again, I reached for the package in my arms, but because I had been so nervous before, I had thrown away the last of my incense. By now, there wasn''t much left.

    Seeing the two corpses pouncing towards me from above, I had a sudden inspiration and directly stained myself with some dust. I drew a seal on my palm.

    This was the Soul Suppressing Talisman that I remembered the most from last night.

    This was a completely subconscious action, and in a very short period of time, the same pattern was drawn on the palms of both hands.

    At the same time, two corpses had already fallen from above. I clenched my teeth and stretched out my palm, slamming it onto the chests of the two corpses.

    The effect is much better than what I imagined. It''s a pity that I used too much force and my palm and my forearm directly penetrated the chests of the two corpses. As if they were candied fruits, the two corpses hung in front of me.

    There''s no need to mention how disgusting it was. It felt as though my entire arm was covered by layers of squirming worms or intestines. It was impossible to pull it out even if I wanted to.

    I am doomed. Originally, I would have had the opportunity to defend and counterattack, but now, my arms seem to have grown on the chest of a corpse, turning me into a meat target.

    The corpse that I had scattered a while ago pounced on me dejectedly. In a moment of desperation, I could only use my trembling hands to block the two corpses in front of me.

    To be honest, I never thought that I would be able to do something so disgusting and encounter such an unforgettable situation.

    A great deal of minced meat, together with the rotting organs of the corpses and the maggots that were still crawling, splattered in front of me. Some of them even splattered into my nostrils and ears.

    "Are you all done yet? I can''t take it anymore. "

    "Hold on a bit longer. Protect that place and you can''t retreat any further."

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s voice became weaker and weaker, as if he was lacking in strength. This made me even more flustered.

    The burning sensation on my chest became more and more obvious. My arm finally recovered its strength and directly pulled away from the corpse''s chest.

    I know that the Raksha Seal has already begun to take effect, it is simply impossible to forcefully shut it off.

    "Hurry up, the Raksha Seal is about to awaken!"

    I don''t know why, but ever since Luo Sha Seal came to this place, it became exceptionally lively. I didn''t even need to take off the clothes on my chest to guess that at this moment, the Demon Face would have opened both of its eyes, because I could feel it.

    "Alright, the spell formation is no longer good. Hurry and come out!"

    Tang Rou''s voice made me feel as if I had just been pardoned. While the corpse in front of me was charging towards me, I was directly sent flying two to three meters backwards.

 C120 Crisis time

    At the same time, I saw that Daoist Priest Tian Xuan''s robe was already slightly damaged. Moreover, there were bloodstains on the corners of his mouth, but even so, his eyes were still like lightning as he constantly formed hand seals, pointing at a black figure in front of him.

    That black figure looked like a human, but also like some sort of rubber mollusk. It was able to constantly change all kinds of shapes, and it was extremely strange.

    I was about to rush over to help when Daoist Master Tian Xuan shouted. I still have a few yellow talismans on me.

    "Get out of here!"

    Before I could react, I felt something grip my lower back.

    I subconsciously turned around and slapped a yellow talisman at him.

    The one standing behind me is Tang Rou.

    "You can''t help us out here!"

    Tang Rou wrinkled her eyebrows and pulled me to her feet. After running a few steps forward, the terrifying cold aura on her body had mostly dissipated, but the Raksha Seal had become more and more active. It was even more violent, to the point where I couldn''t control my own pace and was about to walk into the forest.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Get out of here. "

    Tang Rou''s words gradually became less clear in my ears, as if they were very far away. In addition, gradually, I heard a voice coming from the forest.

    That voice kept pulling me forward, as if it had some kind of magic to complement the Raksha Mark on my chest.

    I tried my best to stop those thoughts. I wanted to punch my own legs, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    Could it be that this Raksha Seal had some connection with the thing sealed in the forest? Otherwise, why was it that not even Daoist Tian Xuan was able to estimate the recovery speed and the degree of violence of the thing within the forest.

    Moreover, this Rakshasi Seal was actually coordinating with the voice in the forest to force my body to approach closer and closer. At the same time, it was also conveying an extremely excited and eager expression to me.

    "Stop me!"

    These words seemed to have used up all of my last bit of strength. I was now less than three meters away from the center of the forest. I knew that Tang Rou had been by my side the entire time, trying to pull me back.

    But if that place is really dangerous, I don''t want to use Tang Rou as a cushion.

    I used all of my strength and pushed my way towards Tang Rou. At this moment, I was completely speechless, and my steps were still uncontrollable as I walked forward, one step at a time.

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan and Tang Rou''s voices came from behind me. As for what exactly they said, it was already too late to hear. I only know in my heart that my soul is completely out of control and is slowly walking towards the abyss and hell.

    The stone platform in front of him became exceptionally clear once more. A large amount of black air curled around it, as if an abnormally tall and demonic body was quietly lying within it, as if it was asleep.

    I had a bad feeling that if I walked up to that body, I might wake it up or even completely revive the Raksha Seal inside me.

    This was almost the same situation as in the dream. What about the red lotus? Why hasn''t he helped yet?

    Just when I was about to lose all hope, a familiar feeling came from my lower abdomen. That demonic red lotus had already unleashed its power. I could feel that the control Raksha Seal had over my body was weakening rapidly.

    I could even see the outline of a giant lotus around me.

    The tall figure lying on the stone platform suddenly opened his eyes. His blurry, yet incomparably demonic face was filled with endless evil and his eyes were also filled with boundless desire.

    No matter what, I must quickly escape the attraction of this thing and suppress Raksha''s desire to imprint it.

    Clenching his fists tightly, he tried his best to control his body. He felt as if there was some sort of aura coming from his lower abdomen, continuously flowing towards my limbs. Every single part of his aura allowed me to regain control of my body.

    "Let''s go!"

    Feeling as though something had slapped on my back, the tall body that was slowly getting up suddenly stiffened and let out a hoarse roar. My face became clearer, but turned incomparably ferocious.

    I could tell that the one who spoke was Daoist Tianxuan, but then I realized that someone was grabbing onto my shoulder and a huge pulling force was pulling me back a few meters. At this moment, I had basically gained control of my body, and using this opportunity, I immediately retreated a few steps back. The ten tall bodies in front of me all turned blurry and finally dissipated into a black fog.

    "Are you guys okay?"

    I plopped down on the grass and felt that I had really walked through the gates of hell and was forcefully pulled back by someone. Tang Rou walked over with concern. She shook my shoulders and I gently shook my head. When I looked to the side, I saw that Daoist Tian Xuan was also panting heavily.

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s face was extremely unsightly. His red face had already turned ashen, and his hair was tied up. The robe he was wearing was already worn out, and the large amount of blood on his face was clearly visible, causing me to be alarmed.

    Basically, with just a few chants and a flick of his finger, he was able to hook back a person''s soul from several miles away. I hadn''t thought that I would be in such a sorry state after encountering the item within the soul. Furthermore, I was very clear that if it wasn''t for Daoist Tian Xuan suppressing me in the end, I would have been doomed if I were to fight against my own opponent.

    The mirage of the lotus flower in front of the rock wall slowly disappeared at this moment. I pulled open my belt and found that the lotus flower was really blooming and its color had turned even darker.

    After seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that as long as this lotus flower existed, I wouldn''t have to worry about the Raksha Seal awakening.

    I didn''t dare look at my chest, for fear it would lead to any more trouble.

    "What is going on? Why did it suddenly become so dangerous? "

    I asked Daoist Tianxuan, who was standing at the side, as I went along with the flow.

    The latter did not speak, but merely pointed above our heads.

 C121 Hour

    He hadn''t noticed the weather before, but now, he realized that the originally clear weather had turned into dark clouds that covered the sky.

    "It''s true that the heavens do not wish for us to see each other. I have also underestimated that thing ˇ­" Of course it''s also related to the Raksha Seal on your body. "

    It''s really hard to imagine that a 60-70 year old man could actually have such good physical strength. I''m dressed like a calf right now, but he had only rested for a pack of cigarettes for a short period of time and already looked almost normal.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that this thing would react with the thing inside."

    After saying that, I looked into the forest with lingering fear in my heart. The dangerous situation from before continued to appear before my eyes.

    "Alright, this isn''t a place to stay for long. We can talk if we want to go back."

    The old man immediately turned around, tidying up his daoist robe, and walking forward shakily with his hands behind his back.

    At this time, Tang Rou and I had recovered some of our stamina. We quickly got up and followed behind the old gramps.

    The more we left the forest, the faster the throbbing in my heart dissipated. When the three of us were completely out of the black forest, I could finally catch my breath.

    "Old gramps, that ghost girl''s soul ˇ­"

    In the previous battle, I didn''t find any trace of the female ghost. However, I know that the female ghost''s remnant soul didn''t dissipate. After all, my perception is much better than ordinary people''s.

    "I know what you want to ask. When I was fighting with that thing just now, I helped you capture that ghost girl''s soul."

    The old man''s answer immediately made me excited. As a result, I didn''t understand the worn-out piece of jade that Daoist Tianxuan had handed me.

    "However, don''t be happy too early. That place is not ordinary. Although the remnant spirit has already been placed in this jade, the damage it suffered before is too serious. It will be difficult to recover."

    "What does that mean?"

    "This piece of jade can only maintain the remnant soul for a short period of time. Right now, the ghost lady has already lost her consciousness, so it won''t be long before she disappears."

    Daoist Tian Xuan''s words made my heart heavy once again. The hope that I had raised with great difficulty was now completely shattered.

    He touched the piece of jade in his hand and could not help but feel sad, as if this piece of jade was like the poor woman who was killed in a cruel way while she was alive.

    "Isn''t there any way to remedy this? Your visit was so profound that there should be a way, right?"

    I was still a bit unwilling to give up. I held the piece of jade in my palm and looked at Daoist Tian Xuan.

    At this moment, I could see that there was a hint of hesitation on the other party''s face. This meant that it wasn''t as though there was nothing I could do. My heart was beating wildly.

    "I still remember that you guys told me about this female ghost before. This matter is a bit difficult to deal with."

    I didn''t expect Daoist Tian Xuan to be unwilling to tell me. I hastily gave Tang Rou a meaningful glance.

    "Daoist leader, if you have a way, you want to tell us that this ghost lady really saved our lives. Moreover, if it wasn''t for the ghost lady''s help, I''m afraid the thing in the forest would have been released."

    Sure enough, with Tang Rou acting like a spoiled child, the effect was unexpectedly good.

    "It''s not that I''m not willing to tell you. It''s just that I''ve never used this method before and don''t know how high the chances of success are."

    As long as there is a little hope, I will not give up, because I owe that woman.

    Therefore, I have repeatedly said that no matter what, I must help this female ghost wash away the grievances and allow this female ghost to safely reincarnate.

    According to what you have said, that woman was also harmed by a scoundrel, so the vengeful spirit could not leave, and the corpse was accidentally sent in by you, which is why we ended up tangling with you. Right now, this woman''s soul is extremely weak, and if we were to start repairing it, we must find the woman''s body and use the method that I have taught you.

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan swept his gaze across me with a deeper meaning before continuing.

    The probability of success is still unknown, and it is very likely to trigger a change that is difficult to control. If you fail to succeed and something happens to you, you must ensure that you cannot go against the heavens. Otherwise, it will be equivalent to me helping you to commit a crime.

    I immediately expressed that I would treat this matter with caution. No matter what, I must deal with it properly.

    "Since that''s the case, you should leave as soon as possible. I also need to properly study how to fight once outside of the forest. There isn''t a single formation to prevent the item from having an opportunity."

    After all, Daoist Master Tian Xuan has lived for so many years. He immediately understood what I meant. Tang Rou and I could only change our plans temporarily. We planned on returning by our original route while the sky was still dark.

    Arriving at this monastery from afar this time, I can''t say that I didn''t reap any benefits from it. At the very least, I was able to recognize the origins of the two items on my body and the potential impact they would have on me.

    Of course, I have also learned a lot of things. At the very least, I have already memorized a large portion of the Dao Clan''s talismans, including the specific functions of these talismans and the relationships between them.

    With these things, he wouldn''t be flustered in the face of evil, and would always rely on the help of the ghost face on his body.

    As for Tang Rou, she didn''t hesitate to follow me back to help. This was something I was very grateful for.

    "The two of us are partners. No matter what, we will always be together."

    When Tang Rou said this, her face suddenly became somewhat strange.

    Daoist Tianxuan waved at us from afar and then turned around. With his hands behind his back, he returned to the temple. Tang Rou and I hired a carriage from the town and rushed to the river''s edge as fast as we could.

    You know, that river doesn''t allow ferries to pass at night. Last time, Tang Rou and I took a huge risk.

 C122 revisit

    According to our calculations, we should be able to reach the river before nightfall. However, the weather is unpredictable.

    Just when Tang Rou and I thought we had covered more than half the distance, it suddenly started to rain.

    The rain in the mountains always appeared for no reason. There was no other way around it, so I just temporarily found a place to hide. Luckily, that villager was quite familiar with the situation here, so Tang Rou and I weren''t completely drenched like last time.

    "Fellow villagers, do you know that there is a village in the west?"

    While we sat and chatted, I took out a cigarette and offered one to the middle-aged man who drove the car. I quickly thought of the village where I had slept, the village where the stench of corpses had always permeated the air, and the old woman who gnawed on coffins and corpses.

    Sure enough, when the driver received the cigarette, his hands trembled and the white cigarette fell into the mud.

    "Aiyo, look at me. This person isn''t old yet, but his limbs are useless."

    The driver hurriedly reached out to pick up the cigarette. He didn''t listen to me, he just wiped off the mud on the cigarette and lit it with a match.

    However, he avoided answering the question that I just posed.

    This made Tang Rou and I even more itchy, but since they didn''t want to say anything, then there''s no point in asking.

    I can only talk about other things, but I''ve always been absent-minded.

    It seems like I definitely won''t be able to reach the river where you guys are going before tonight. I''ve also heard people talking about that place, and it seems like we won''t overboard during the night. Why don''t you come back with me today and I''ll bring you out tomorrow morning.

    Although the driver didn''t say it out loud, I could tell from the expression on his face that when he mentioned the village mentioned by the river, this honest and honest villager had an unconcealable look of fear in his eyes.

    It was a panic about something unknown.

    I turned my head to look at Tang Rou and found that the girl was blinking at me.

    "No worries, the rain should stop soon. When the time comes, we will think of a way ourselves. After sending us to the hillside, you should hurry back."

    I immediately understood Tang Rou''s meaning. Last time, something happened by accident, and I only did half of the broadcast before forcefully stopping it. It''s almost time. It''s getting dark and I''m about to face another live broadcast.

    The driver wanted to persuade him, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. According to Tang Rou''s words, after the rain stopped, she would drive us a few kilometers back.

    "Have you decided? Are we really going to the river again tonight? "

    "Don''t you want to solve the problem of tonight''s live broadcast? You can''t just mess around, right? Your reputation is already like that now, if you don''t cause a big commotion during the broadcast every night, you will be letting down your hundreds of thousands of fans."

    When Tang Rou spoke, her tone was a bit mocking, but in my heart, I was also a bit proud.

    From the start of my career, I have accumulated nearly a million fans. Basically, I could be considered as a legend in the live broadcast industry. Not long ago, there were even some people who wanted to sign a contract with me.

    To sign the contract with his grandpa, he was doing a live broadcast with his life on the line. And it was just like what the advertisement said. He couldn''t stop at all.

    On one hand, it''s because I''m short of money, but more importantly, I won''t do anything else. I''ll only meet ghosts and really have bad luck.

    "It''s already like this. No matter what, we have to go to the river tonight. We can''t go back to the village that eats the dead."

    When I said this, Tang Rou immediately retched. It was probably because of what happened that night that had also left a shadow in Tang Rou''s heart.

    Before the sky turns dark, the two of us walk towards the river according to our memories. Very soon, a familiar river appears in front of us, but this time, I felt strange. The few ferries that should have stopped by the two sides of the river were nowhere to be seen.

    "What''s going on? "Where''s the boat?"

    Without the ferry, it would mean that tonight, the two of us would not only be unable to cross the river, but would also be unable to broadcast live.

    At first, I thought it was because of the rumors that they were hiding even further away, but when Tang Rou and I arrived at the river bank, we could hear the sound of the water flowing by. There was still no sign of the boat.

    If I didn''t have a deep memory of the terrain around us, I would even suspect that Tang Rou and I had found the wrong place.

    "Now you''re dumbfounded, why don''t we go back to the village and scout it out tonight?"

    I came to Tang Rou''s side half jokingly. Actually, I really did have this plan. After all, I couldn''t just stay here tonight.

    "Please spare me. I''d rather find a random wilderness to camp out, than go back to that village. Just thinking about it makes my hair stand on end."

    Sure enough, Tang Rou''s reaction made me very satisfied.

    "Why don''t we go back and search for other villages?"

    I don''t want to lie out in the wild. In this mountain, it is very humid at night. Furthermore, it just rained, so the temperature has dropped by a lot.

    "Look, someone seems to be coming over there."

    Just when I was about to look for a higher point to check out my surroundings, Tang Rou suddenly pointed at the river and pulled my clothes.

    After being pulled by Tang Rou, I couldn''t help but squat down. When I raised my head, I saw three people standing on the other side of the river.

    It could be seen that the three men were all adult men. They were not wearing the clothes of the local residents. They were in a hurry and were walking back and forth by the river, as if they were observing something.

    The place where Tang Rou and I were standing just happened to be able to hide our figures. At this moment, I instinctively knew that those people definitely weren''t simple.

    The first was their attire. The second was that there wasn''t even a shadow of a boat in this place. Since these people had come to the river in the middle of the night, there was naturally something strange about them.

    "Say, do you think it''s related to those people?"

 C123 Corpsetaker

    My thoughts were the same as Tang Rou''s. Although this river was quite wide and the light had dimmed, making it impossible to see each other''s appearance clearly, but one of the person''s clothing patterns reminded me of that tall and skinny man in the long gown.

    That person left a very deep impression on me, and I have also compared that man with Dao Elder Tianxuan more than once. Both of them have their own strengths, and the long-robed man was even faster when he used the technique than Dao Master Tianxuan. It''s just that the density and purity of his dao aura cannot be compared to Dao Master Tianxuan.

    "Do they want to cross the river too?"

    "They crossed the river without a boat. I think they''re fishing for something."

    As though to comply with my guess, the few people on the shore stopped talking. At this moment, the tall and thin person directly walked forward a few steps, going back and forth along the river, as though he was looking for a suitable location.

    "But what are they doing here? Could it be for that thing inside? "

    Tang Rou grasped my arm in surprise. At this moment, I had already taken out my cellphone.

    Even though it wasn''t time for the live broadcast yet, I naturally wouldn''t waste such a good opportunity. Originally, I was a bit worried about how I was going to account to my fans tonight, but now, I don''t need to worry.

    "Do you still remember the water ghost from a few days ago? Tonight, the host will be revisiting the site and the live broadcast will soon begin.

    As usual, whenever I turn on the live broadcast room, there will be people coming to watch.

    [What for?]

    [There''s a chance that he is.

    I immediately moved my phone''s screen to the side, afraid that Tang Rou would see it.

    The people in the live broadcast room were making jokes nonstop and urging them to stop. A few days ago, they met with the live stream of a water ghost and it was suddenly turned off. So these fans were still full of fun and were successfully piqued their curiosity.

    [The streamer is really brave, he almost peed his pants last time.]

    [This is called working hard, do you understand?]

    "The water from the mineral water from the Seeds Bread is ready..."

    I picked up my phone and first observed the surrounding terrain. This place was pretty good, so it would be easy for Tang Rou and I to hide. It wouldn''t be discovered while we were secretly taking photos.

    [It really is the river from last time. Did you see it? There seems to be someone on the other side.]

    [Your eyes are made of titanium alloy, why can''t I see it?]

    [Student Chen Duxiu, please take a seat.]

    This was the place where I met the water ghost last time. To be honest, the next time I came here, I was still a little scared. I couldn''t even see the thing in the water clearly, but the more I did that, the more creepy I felt.

    [Has the live broadcast begun?]

    [I want to see where the host''s partner is.]

    [There''s a big hole on me too, do you want to take a look?]

    I nodded my head towards Tang Rou. Soon after, Tang Rou coordinated with me and made gestures with her hands towards the camera. Beautiful girls really do have a lot of influence.

    "If you ever get tired of working in this line of work, you can sing a song like other female anchors and act cute."

    I was a little envious. Currently, about a third of the fans in the live broadcast room were actually here for Tang Rou. She was beautiful and had a hot body.

    "I don''t want to do this. Don''t you forget what my original intention for working with you was?"

    Tang Rou mumbled in a small voice, while I awkwardly smiled.

    [Those fellows fishing in the dark at night, so f * cking interesting.]

    [Who knows if it''s night fishing or shooting night cannons.]

    [Why are you so outstanding in Nine Years of Compulsory Education?]

    When I raised my head, the people on the shore were gathering once again. As expected, a long thread was thrown into the river before it was slowly pulled back.

    It really did look like he was fishing.

    But Tang Rou and I both understood that these guys definitely weren''t here to relax. They were probably measuring the depth and speed of the water.

    This was obviously to prepare for the next step of the plan.

    They were probably going to pick up the body, or the water ghost.

    "These people must be crazy! They must know that the river is dirty doing something like this here, and they are too daring."

    I blocked the call and looked at Tang Rou.

    "The guy at the front should be that bamboo stick from last time."

    Tang Rou called the tall and thin players bamboo sticks, which was a man wearing a long shirt.

    The night was getting darker, and the moonlight was getting brighter. Sure enough, the person leading them was the man in the long robe. He kept glancing around vigilantly from time to time.

    Beside him were two men throwing ropes into the river time and time again before dragging them back to him. However, Zhou Wei was about two metres away from where he was each time.

    "Only three people? Isn''t that a bit too much?"

    Last time, when they were transporting the coffins, there were many people who came to help. From the looks of it today, they also had the intention to go all out. Who knows, there might even be people hiding in other places.

    I raised my head, a little guilty, and looked around me. My eyesight had improved by quite a bit now, but apart from the dilapidated tents and the debris piled up on the shore, there wasn''t a trace of anyone else.

    [Is the live broadcast tonight still focused on filming?]

    [Where the hell am I?]

    [The ghost is in the water, of course, but I''m more interested in the intentions of those people on the shore.]

    When I saw this comment, I decided to stir up the atmosphere.

    My dear fans, why don''t you all try guessing what those people on the other side are doing? Up until now, the streamer is still not clear on what they are doing, and in order to liven up the atmosphere, I''ve decided to send out a gift of 20 thousand yuan tonight. Note that it''s 20 thousand yuan.

 C124 fighting method

    [What the heck, it looks like I''ll have to pay them back when I see them.]

    [The streamer is really extravagant to be able to give so many gifts all of a sudden.]

    [I feel like they were salvaging the last time they lost something, using this as a proof.]

    I really didn''t expect that I would be called a tycoon by others. In the past, I was always called a bumpkin by others.

    In short, there were all sorts of guesses in the live broadcast room. Most people preferred these guys to fishing.

    Most likely, these fans wanted something even more thrilling to happen.

    From the looks of it, these people were indeed fishing for loot. If not, the fans wouldn''t have thought that they had dropped something last time.

    They were here for the water ghost. During the last fight, I seemed to have heard that man in a robe say that he would come back sooner or later to clean up the stuff.

    "If they''re really after the water ghost, what are they going to do with it?"

    Tang Rou was almost next to my ear as she spoke. Her soft lips accidentally touched my ear, making me itch from top to bottom.

    "It definitely can''t be to kill demons and get rid of evil for the people. Let''s just quietly watch the fox''s tail from here, it will be revealed very soon."

    I''m not in a hurry. On one hand, the live broadcast is starting. On the other hand, as long as they don''t find out about Tang Rou and me, there won''t be a problem.

    "With just the three of them, there shouldn''t be too much movement. Or rather, that man is too confident in his own strength."

    Tang Rou and I were gradually being attracted by the movements of the three people in front of us. We weren''t paying attention at all and were paying attention to the situation behind us.

    So it wasn''t until my back was covered in goosebumps that I woke up with a start. The two of us had been too careless.

    I was familiar with the feeling. It meant there would be danger, and it came from behind us.

    Just when I was about to turn my head to check on the situation, a black shadow had already quickly arrived in front of me. I didn''t even have the chance to react before I felt something viciously hit my head.

    I seemed to hear the sounds of Tang Rou and the others fighting, but I couldn''t stay awake. The instant I fell, I stuck the phone in the crack in the rock in front of me.

    I didn''t even know what purpose or idea I had at the time.

    I had been in a daze the entire time, but I could feel that I was being dragged roughly along the ground by someone or something.

    After my face was touched and rubbed by the cold and wet sand, my consciousness gradually cleared up. I could not help but cough violently. That was because there was already sand within my nose.

    "You''re awake?"

    When I heard the words with a slight accent, I felt a sharp pain on my stomach, causing me to hunch my body in pain. I nearly vomited all of my internal organs.

    It was obvious that they had been discovered. There was a high possibility that they were the accomplices of the river bank.

    My first thought was to reach into my waist for that dagger. Of course, when I reached out my hand to touch it, the dagger was already nowhere to be found. Instead, it caused me to suffer a series of consecutive blows.

    As for Tang Rou?

    I hastily looked around. By this time, I should have already reached the riverside. The sand under me was wet and carried a fishy smell. The light here gradually brightened up, but I didn''t see any trace of Tang Rou.

    My heart immediately started to panic. I could already see the few figures on the other side of the river. At this moment, the man standing at the very front was tall and thin.

    Even though I couldn''t see his face clearly, I was very clear that that fellow was the person who used an overpowered method to deal with that water ghost last time.

    "Where did you get my friend?"

    I spit out the sand in my mouth and struggled to get up.

    "You better listen carefully to what I''m about to say and don''t interrupt. Otherwise, I won''t be able to guarantee that I won''t beat you to death."

    I heard the voice of the man with the foreign accent again. I slowly raised my head, feeling that this guy was a bit familiar.

    He was one of the two strong men from last time. I had a really deep impression of him. Looking at his ferocious face from top to bottom, it made me feel powerless.

    If you want your friend to live, obediently do as we say. Don''t try to resist us, and I believe you should be clear about our methods.

    "What do you want me to do? I won''t do anything for you until I see that friend safe. "

    My heart was filled with anxiety and countless thoughts flashed back and forth, but most importantly, I had to make sure that Tang Rou was still safe before I thought of a way to save our lives, even though I knew that falling into the hands of these people was extremely unlikely.

    "When it''s time for you to see it, you will naturally see it. Now, it''s time for you to do some work for us."

    I was immediately lifted up and stepped on the silt by the river, causing me to recall the series of events that happened here a few days ago. Thinking of all of this, I was a little afraid of peeking into the water, fearing that the thing in the water would directly come out of the water and drag me down, causing me to be buried in the silt at the bottom of the river.

    "Is the item ready?"

    They didn''t even tie my hands and feet, so it was obvious that they didn''t think much of me. I quickly took a few deep breaths and gathered my strength. No matter what the situation was, I definitely wouldn''t give up.

    There were three other people by my side. At this moment, the other two people had already prepared a simple inflatable boat.

    I''ve seen this on TV before. It''s easy to carry, and there''s absolutely no problem drifting on this kind of river.

    No wonder why these people would be separated on both sides of the river. With this portable crossing tool, it would naturally save a lot of trouble.

    I peeked at the place where Tang Rou and I were hiding. I don''t know if that thing was still there.

 C125 Used

    When I saw the kayak, I could already guess what the guys were up to.

    If the purpose of these people coming here was to capture the water ghost, then I would become their tool or bait.

    After all, only when a living person appeared above the river would the water ghost be drawn out.

    Sure enough, when I was pushed to the edge of the kayak, the burly man behind me gave another command.

    "Can you row?"

    I kept asking this guy in my heart, 18 generations of ancestors, if I said I wouldn''t go then I wouldn''t need to go?

    "Originally, this job should have been done by someone else. Since the two of you ran into a trap, that can only mean that you don''t have enough luck."

    I know, as long as I get on this kayak and enter the river, it probably won''t take long to attract the ghost''s attention. Before that, I have to first confirm Tang Rou''s safety.

    "What do you want me to do? "I know very well that if you want my friends to go first, then go ahead and cut them up. Otherwise, I won''t cooperate."

    "F * ck, I gave you face, right?"

    The other man next to me immediately came forward and punched me in the face. My head immediately became muddled and I staggered two steps backwards. I didn''t fall down and only felt a golden light emitting from my body.

    I wanted to fight back, and there was a burning of angry blood in me, but I knew this wasn''t the best time.

    "If you have the ability, then throw me into the river right now, or else bring my friend out."

    My tone was firm, and I saw the burly man beside me, gesturing to the other side of the river. A moment later, I saw a man on the other side of the river walk into the grass and reach out to pick up a man I knew very well.

    Tang Rou was still in a coma. After taking two blows to her mouth, she immediately raised her head.

    I couldn''t hear what the other side was saying. It seemed like Tang Rou was advising me not to listen to these guys.

    "Stop nagging. If you don''t upload now, then let a beautiful girl like you go up and don''t raise any conditions."

    At this point, there was no other way. I could only smile at Tang Rou and resolutely stepped onto the kayak.

    Actually, I don''t have the slightest bit of experience in rowing. After getting on the boat, my body feels a bit shaky, but I still don''t dare to look into the water.

    "Keep going forward, don''t try any tricks."

    After the kayak was violently kicked, it rapidly approached the center of the river. I heard Tang Rou yell twice before she stopped. She held her stomach in pain and sat on the riverbank while the man in the long gown silently stood there with her hands behind her back.

    "Don''t touch her!"

    I shouted and immediately picked up the oar beside me. I started paddling forward clumsily.

    In the beginning, because I was worried about Tang Rou''s safety, I didn''t feel much better. As the surroundings gradually became quiet, I could only hear the sound of water hitting the kayak.

    My hands and feet started to tremble uncontrollably.

    Last time, such a big boat, in just two to three minutes, had forcefully torn him into two halves. This small kayak, would probably only need a short while to be completely overturned.

    I searched my body and found that apart from the missing self-defense dagger, everything else was still there.

    There are a few yellow talismans and some cinnabar powder, these guys took me in and couldn''t possibly have not discovered these things. Since that''s the case, there''s only one possibility, and that is that they want me to live for a longer period of time to accomplish their goal.

    "Try to get as close to the center of the river as possible. Of course, if you can make it there."

    The burly man behind me had a teasing tone, as if the life of someone like me was just a joke in his eyes.

    I didn''t have any other choice. This kayak was extremely light and light, so I didn''t need much effort to gradually reach the middle of the river.

    However, up until now, nothing had happened. This made me feel a little strange. Didn''t they say that if we were to cross the river at night, we would be attacked by the water ghost?

    "Pull that thing out, no matter what you do."

    A voice that sounded like it was urging one''s life came out from the mouth of the man in the long gown in front of me. Coming to the middle of the river, I could already clearly see his face.

    He looked much paler than last time, but his expression was still as cold as ever. He stood there steadily like a telephone pole.

    "Don''t go, hurry up and think of a way to escape."

    "F * ck!" Tang Rou shouted. She seemed to be trying to break free and run into the water, but in the end, she stumbled.

    "Release my friend. I can do this alone."

    I tried to make a last effort, but it turned out to be futile.

    No one paid any attention to me. It made me feel even more hopeless than if I just refused.

    I didn''t have anything I could say to Tang Rou. I just hoped that there would be some sort of change that Tang Rou would see the opportunity to escape and quickly leave this disaster zone.

    The phone I left behind in the crack in the rock is probably going to continue the live broadcast. Of course, if my actions at that time were hidden enough and these guys didn''t notice, then someone might call the police, even if the probability is not that high.

    When I was doing the live broadcast, in order to not be discovered by the people on the other side of the river, I switched the screen to the darkest point, so that they would not be able to find me.

    I knew that I had to stay awake and steady at this point, but my mind was in a mess and I couldn''t stay calm.

    Of course, I knew what I had to do to attract the water out of the water. I took a deep breath and immediately pulled the oar tightly into the Alliance Tournament.

    People were like this. When they were nervous, they would use whatever was around them as a weapon.

    I slowly lowered my head to look at the water beside me.

    Tonight, the moonlight was exceptionally bright, to the point that my reflection in the water was extremely clear, as though I was a mirror.

    I swallowed my saliva with great difficulty and looked back and forth in the water with great vigilance. Based on my previous experience, if that thing in the water was still there, it would have appeared very quickly.

 C126 I have a date with the water ghost

    However, in this bleak autumn wind, Duo Li waited trembling for nearly half a minute as goosebumps rose all over his body. Other than the fact that I had turned a little handsome, there was nothing else in the water.

    Could that water ghost be on vacation today?

    I turned my head around in doubt and looked towards the shore. I discovered that Tang Rou was being held up by someone and was looking towards me in a daze, as if she was also waiting for something to happen in the next second.

    "Be careful!"

    Tang Rou suddenly shouted. The expression on her face wasn''t fake.

    Just when I turned my gaze back to the surface of the water, my scalp tingled. I raised the foot of the water in my hand high up and stabbed it downwards with all my might.

    However, before I could even get close to the surface of the water, the kayak beneath my feet was struck ruthlessly by something. After a slight collision, I immediately escaped from the kayak with a force that was at least half a meter away from the cabin.

    This thing''s strength was too great, and its speed was also very fast.

    Fortunately, the kayak didn''t look like the bottom of a wooden boat and wasn''t punctured. Moreover, I landed safely once again.

    "Get ready!"

    Following the order given by the man in the long gown, a response came from both sides of the river.

    "Live as long as you can!"

    These words were clearly directed at me. I cursed in my heart as I continuously circled around to check on my surroundings.

    I only saw a bunch of black shadows circling around the boat, but I wasn''t in a hurry to attack. Thinking about the cat and mouse classic, I felt a sense of sadness.

    Due to my nervousness, I didn''t notice the Raksha Mark on my chest at the start. When the thing under the water flipped the boat over, I fell into the icy water and my whole body instantly became hot.

    I remember very clearly that the paddle in my hand smashed onto a very hard and slippery object. My ankle was grasped tightly, but the strength disappeared in an instant.

    I felt a swelling pain in my chest. Through my drenched clothes, I could clearly see the lines of the face gradually becoming clearer.

    Rakshasi slowly woke up. Right now, I actually hope that this Rakshasi can bring out the maximum effect. That way, I can keep my faith and think of a way to bring Tang Rou out of this predicament.

    "Drip, drip ˇ­"

    A strange sound came from the bottom of the water. He could feel that the water around him was bubbling, and where the bubbles came from, there were a large number of water columns that were slowly rising up into the water, just like the fountains in the city.

    This was a flowing river, and there was no way for a fountain to appear here.

    The reason for this situation, I already guessed that it must be because of the setup they made in the water.

    At this moment, I absentmindedly saw a few people beside the river throwing things into the water. Furthermore, the positions of the things they throw were always the same.

    As the number of things they threw out increased, the water pillars also started to rise faster and faster, until they were already more than two meters tall.

    Instead, the black shadow that was circling me at high speed has disappeared.

    Could they be using some kind of strange magical formation?

    I was only responsible for attracting that thing to their spell formation.

    Thinking of this, I threw away the paddle in my hand and started to swim towards the other side of the river.

    "You are not allowed to leave, just stay there obediently. If not, I will kill both of you!"

    Just as I moved, someone on the other side of the river immediately pulled Tang Rou to the side of the river. In their hands was a shiny blade.

    I could already feel the thing behind me rapidly approaching me. Just as I turned my head back, a piercing pain came from my thigh. I could also see a lump of water rising under the moonlight.

    I don''t know if the injuries were serious or not, but the scarier part is still ahead. Due to the smell of blood, it spread to the surface of the water very quickly, and other than that black figure, there were also quite a few humanoid figures slowly approaching our society. It was as if they were a group of rotten fish, with only the bones remaining.

    However, these fish all had human torsos and limbs, and some even had long hair, water grasses, and other things on their heads.

    The water ghost repeated the same action again and again, summoning all those corpses over.

    Even if I had the Rakshasi Mark on me, I wouldn''t have been able to survive a group attack.

    "If you can last for half an incense''s time, I will consider letting your friend live."

    F * ck, this is simply forcing others to do something. I can endure for half a second and I feel that the heavens are blessing me. Under such dangerous circumstances, how could I withstand half an incense stick of time?

    "Don''t you have a lot of methods? Hurry up and show us what you can do. "

    The man''s words woke me up quite a bit. Although I only stayed at Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s place for two days, it was already quite fruitful for me. I took out a few yellow talismans that were already soaked in water from my pocket and started to slap them towards the surrounding water surface.

    Even though the yellow talisman was stained with water, it still had some effect. It immediately floated around my body and emitted a white smoke.

    After the effects of these yellow talismans were used, the corpses that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws did not dare to approach them. The water ghost should have been restricted by the formation''s power and was desperately trying to escape from this place.

    "You really do have some skill. Continue."

    I no longer bothered myself with it. According to the words of the man beside me, the yellow talismans on my body were quickly used up. Furthermore, the cinnabar, cinnabar and other items were already useless.

    I can''t die. If I were to die, then those guys would definitely throw Tang Rou into the water without hesitation.

    The yellow Talisman-Dollars could not last long at all. It was already quite lucky to be able to display its effects even after being soaked in the water.

    Sure enough, at this moment, there were already two bodies that had been soaked to the point of swelling. They were extremely close to me. The long arm that was extended with pitch-black fingernails almost grazed my face.

    "Soul Suppressing!"

    In desperation, I bit my finger and drew a Soul Suppressing Curse on my palm.

 C127 Fishing with me

    Due to the urgency of the situation, I directly went through the status of a big ear wiper.

    With a crisp smack, the unlucky corpse was sent flying. It seems that the Soul Suppressing Curse is really effective.

    While there was still some blood on my hand, I swung my arm and smacked it hard. There was no need to mention how great it felt.

    "Don''t be too complacent, that thing went to find you from below!"

    Just when I was feeling slightly proud, the man''s voice came from afar. Before I could react, a pair of iron pincers grabbed my ankles once again. The ghost claws grabbed me tightly and dragged me into the water with a ''sou'' sound.

    As the speed is really too fast, my chest feels so stifled that it is about to explode.

    That strength was so strong that I didn''t even have the chance to retaliate. But luckily, the moment I entered the water, the burning sensation in my chest immediately spread throughout my entire body.

    I heard a dull growl in my ear, and I knew it was not from the water ghost that had held me back, but from inside my head.

    The Raksha Seal had been awakened.

    At this moment, I didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse, but it was as if an invisible hand was holding onto me. The originally falling momentum was immediately reduced, and it continued to drag the water ghost towards the surface of the water.

    There was a bang by my ear, and then I felt as though I was about to explode. After being idle for a while, I immediately took deep breaths greedily.

    "I knew you wouldn''t die that easily. Hurry up and make a move, that thing is out!"

    The second half of the sentence was very obvious, and wasn''t directed at me. Just as I was about to take a look at the bottom of my feet, before I could clearly see the black object, suddenly, a large amount of red lines appeared on the originally empty water surface.

    These red lines emitted a black aura, as if they were woven into a huge fishing net, enveloping a three to four meter radius under my feet.

    At this moment, I was a humanoid bait, and that water ghost was the fish these guys were trying to catch.

    I think most of those fans are right.

    He just didn''t know if the fans had seen this thrilling scene yet.

    Borrowing the strength from the rising tide, I kicked my leg forcefully and actually managed to escape from the hands of the water ghost. These guys knew better than me that the water ghost''s strength is limitless in the water, and as long as they escape from this river, their powers will be greatly restricted.

    The next second, the water ghost and I fell directly onto the red threads.

    I didn''t know what material this thing was made of, but it was actually even tougher than steel wire. Furthermore, on the web, the skin on my body was immediately cut open. There were at least a dozen wounds, causing me to grimace in pain.

    "Drip, drip ˇ­"

    That water ghost was even more vivid than the last time I saw it, but this time, the other party didn''t care at all. I continuously jumped on the red silk net and emitted waves of smoke, as if I was a piece of rotten meat placed on a soldering iron and unceasingly stir-fried.

    Since I had already completed my quest, I obviously wanted to take advantage of this opportunity and quickly escape from this red web formation. I hoped that these guys would focus on dealing with the water ghost and give me and Tang Rou a chance to escape.

    However, I thought things through too easily. Even though the water ghost didn''t care about me at this moment, my body seemed to have lost control of itself as it slowly turned around to face the water ghost.

    F * ck, master Luosha, what are you doing? If I die, won''t you become a cripple as well?

    At this moment, I had already understood the reason behind the situation happening to me. The Raksha Seal had become increasingly hot. At this moment, it should have already awakened more than half of it.

    The last time they had met the water ghost, the two had attracted and restrained each other.

    And later on, when I was chatting with Tang Rou and Daoist Tianxuan, the few of us speculated that we wouldn''t be able to get out. The water ghost has been hiding under the water for so long and is killing people from time to time.

    This is almost a natural supplement for the Raksha Seal on my body.

    Furthermore, these fellows must have wanted to capture the water ghost for other purposes.

    Under such tense circumstances, I actually forgot about this conjecture. As a result, I had already lost control of my body and everything before my eyes started to turn bright red. It was a little blurry, but the red silk net and the black figure in front of me became even clearer.

    At that moment, the water ghost looked like a bag of bones in my eyes. It was a huge water cable like item, but its four limbs were slender, yet it had a ferocious expression and a mouth full of sharp teeth.

    The black aura on that thing was immediately seen through by me. This is naturally due to the Raksha Seal already emitting its power from my body.

    Even though I still have a bit of consciousness left, my body is completely out of control. Under the furious curses of the people on the shore, I approached the water ghost step by step.

    "You bastard, what do you want to do?" You''re not allowed to have any ideas about that water ghost, or I''ll kill this woman. "

    At the same time, I was also worried about Tang Rou''s life, but now, I was completely unable to control myself.

    The water ghost was currently under tremendous pressure. Furthermore, after it left the water surface, it seemed to be in extreme discomfort, as if it was a fish on a shore that was jumping up and down, completely unaware of my existence.

    "Big Brother Luosha, Master Luosha ˇ­" What exactly do you want to do? "

    I had lost all hope, and my eyes were out of control.

    Finally, the water ghost felt the threat of Rakshasi''s aura from my body and turned around abruptly. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws at me.

    The tip of the claw was abnormally sharp and it gave off a dark glow. I had no doubt that this thing would be able to pierce through my chest and crush my heartbeat.

    My chest was already burning hot to the point that I couldn''t help but groan out loud, as if something was about to break free. I saw a complete picture of a ghost quickly appear in front of me.

    Although it was just a rough outline, it was lifelike, as if it was real.

    I saw an aghast expression on the ferocious face of the water ghost.

 C128 Eat a water ghost

    That thing was actually fleeing in panic.

    "Stop him!"

    A green figure suddenly floated over from the shore at a very fast speed.

    I knew it was the man in the gown. Their primary purpose for the night was to catch the water ghost, and I was sure they didn''t want to see their prey lose.

    The apparition of the evil ghost was even faster. As soon as the water ghost turned around, it quickly extended its claws to capture the water ghost.

    If I hadn''t experienced it myself, I wouldn''t have believed such a thing would have happened, because it was too damn ridiculous.

    A ghost ran out from my body, and at this moment, it was dragging the water ghost before slowly withdrawing into my body.

    Now I have only one idea, and that is to throw up.

    The black water ghost struggled violently, but it had been away from the water for a while now, and its size was slowly shrinking. In the blink of an eye, it was only the size of a dog, and it was still shrinking.

    After being pulled closer to my chest by a red ghost hand, the green figure finally arrived above my head.

    At this moment, I actually hoped that the long-sleeved man could cut off this ghost hand as soon as possible so that this disgusting water ghost wouldn''t run into my stomach. Who knows what kind of food this thing eats under water?

    This man really didn''t disappoint me. He was holding a pale white dagger in his hand. However, it was twice the length of an ordinary knife. Moreover, it looked neither gold nor stone.

    The blade was incredibly sharp and carried the smell of blood, directly chopping off the wrist of that ghost hand.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, hoping the man would hurry up and take the disgusting thing with him.

    A bizarre scene happened. The Phantom Hand that was cut off came out of my body once again. It grabbed onto my hand at an extremely fast speed and shrunk to the size of a fist-sized water ghost.

    "Evil creature, you''re courting death!"

    Seven to eight yellow talismans instantly flew out from the man''s hand, covering my chest completely. The entire process was like flowing water, and it was still floating in the air. I couldn''t help but admire this fellow''s strength to the point that I prostrated myself before him.

    These yellow talismans immediately took effect, causing the Phantom Hand''s image to fade. At the same time, I was surprised to discover that I could actually control my own body.

    These yellow talismans should have caused the Raksha Seal''s power to be slightly suppressed.

    Seeing that the yellow talismans in my chest were burning intensely and could very possibly lose their effect in the next second, I hurriedly gritted my teeth and retreated two steps backwards.

    Just as I expected, the ghostly shadow on my body left my body.

    Without thinking, I turned around, stepped on the edge of the red silk net, and jumped into the water.

    I really hope that the ghost shadow that just ran out from my body is the main body of Rakshasi. That way, I would be able to escape from this Sea of Bitterness.

    "Don''t even think about escaping!"

    Unexpectedly, the man in the long gown turned around and pulled my belt with his hand.

    This guy''s strength isn''t weak either. His fingers frequently pinch at the flesh on my waist, causing me to scream in pain as my body lost all of its strength and I fell onto the edge of the red silk net. As a result, my entire head hung on the web, the tip of my nose almost touching the water.

    "Why the f * ck did you capture me?"

    I scolded angrily, but soon after, in the reflection on the surface of the water, I figured out the whole story.

    It turned out that the ghost''s shadow had unknowingly appeared on my back. The black water ghost in my hand had now turned into a beating black heart. It contained a large amount of purplish black liquid that quickly dripped down.

    It was as if I saw the ghostly shadow give me a sinister smile, and then directly enter my body.

    What made my heart beat wildly was that black heart, it actually disappeared along with it, and there seemed to be another heart appearing within my chest, beating non-stop.

    This terrifying and disgusting matter finally happened. That water ghost was actually swallowed by me.

    He felt his stomach churning, and he almost opened his mouth to spit it out, but his ankle was once again caught by something.

    I know it''s the man in the gown.

    The man held the long bone blade tightly in his hand.

    "Run! He''s going to kill you!"

    Tang Rou''s voice came from the shore, but before she could finish, it stopped.

    Needless to say, I also knew that this man''s goal was to obtain the water ghost''s essence. Now that that thing had fallen into my body, the long-sleeved man would definitely pull my tendons and skin out.

    I struggled as hard as I could. In the process, my face was pressed against the surface of the water.

    At the beginning, I didn''t dare to breathe, fearing that I would choke at the most crucial moment. However, I was quickly surprised to discover that even with half of my face submerged in the icy cold river, I was still able to breathe smoothly. Moreover, at this moment, it seemed as though an unknown force was rapidly entering my body from the water and instantly flooding through my limbs and bones.

    What the f * ck was this?

    Along with the increase of my strength, I actually exerted force through my legs and spun around twice, struggling free from the man''s hands and falling into the water with a splash.

    I wanted to step on the water out of habit, but just as I made a move, my body abruptly rose a meter above the water''s surface and instantly came out.

    I actually became like a fish. I felt that my power was still increasing in the water, even becoming one with the river, and I could clearly feel how many rocks, how many places, and even how many corpses there were under the river.

    I shook my head vigorously. I knew that all of this wasn''t an illusion. It was very possible that I had consumed the water ghost''s essence and thus obtained its original ability.

    At that time, he would not be in the mood to be afraid. Would he become a water ghost? Would he become a monster that could not breathe after leaving the water?

    I only had one thought in my mind, and that was to break away from that man''s control and then rescue Tang Rou.

    Since I''m in the water now, with divine help, I must race against time to make good use of this ability.

    At this moment, I was practically at the bottom of the river, quickly swimming forward.

 C129 The ability of a water ghost

    Everything in the surroundings entered my line of sight. I could even see a few people standing by the side of the water. I could also feel that there was someone unceasingly scattering something on the water, as if they were trying to force me out.

    I also felt that the water temperature in the surroundings immediately increased, making me extremely uncomfortable. At the same time, the power in my body was being obstructed.

    I didn''t have the ability to be as powerful as the water ghost before, so I could only grit my teeth and quickly flee.

    I purposely swam from the right side of the lake for about twenty to thirty meters. For the current me, it was practically the blink of an eye. I identified the figures of the people on the water''s edge, found a chance to swim to the shore.

    At this moment, as my feet stepped on the water, the strength in my body was rapidly disappearing. However, when I swung my fist, the two people on the shore immediately suffered a heavy blow.

    I could hear the sounds of the two players'' jaws breaking. Tang Rou was the one who taught me how to fight.

    "Hurry up!"

    Originally, I was worried that my physique would be exactly the same as that water ghost''s, but once I left the water, I would quickly become weaker. However, the things I was worried about didn''t happen, so I pulled Tang Rou up and quickly ran forward.

    "Don''t even think about escaping from my palm!"

    The situation right now is still a bit critical. I don''t think that the already injured Tang Rou and I can block the long-sleeved man''s attack.

    As a result, I decisively brought Tang Rou into the grass that was almost as tall as a person.

    "Why do you want to save me? This is good, neither of us can escape. "

    Tang Rou was gasping for breath. She had been clutching her stomach the entire time.

    "We''re partners in life and death. I''m a man, how could I abandon my comrades?"

    As I spoke, my shoulder felt as if it had been struck by a large iron rod. I suspected that my bones had broken.

    With my eyes seeing stars and my head feeling light, I fell to the ground with a clatter. Tang Rou, who was beside me, immediately stopped.

    "Hurry up and leave!"

    I endured the pain and pushed Tang Rou. I stood up and faced the man in the long gown who had already arrived in front of me.

    The other side hid what they wanted in my body, hoping that I would give Tang Rou enough time to escape.

    I never would have thought that you two dead lovebirds were really quite friendly. Originally, I just wanted to give it a try and see how that thing on your body grew. I never would have thought that you would actually be careless.

    The man in the long gown was standing in front of me. Surprisingly, his clothes weren''t splashed with water at all. After a fierce battle on the surface of the water and running from the middle of the river to the shore, I really don''t know how he did it.

    The Raksha Seal seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, without any reaction. I could only rely on myself.

    I admire myself for being able to think of a few of the tricks I used in previous fights.

    I stuck my foot into the river and kicked towards the man in the soft silt.

    At first, I thought this move would at least allow the other party to get a bit away from me, but he didn''t get hit. He just tilted his body to the side and dodged it.

    I felt myself fly at least three or four meters backward before I fell to the ground.

    When I struggled to get up, I was shocked to find that Tang Rou wasn''t running. She was standing in front of me, unmoving.

    Could she have been scared silly?

    "Quick ˇ­"

    Before I could finish speaking, Tang Rou suddenly turned her head and looked at me. Her eyes were filled with determination.

    "Do you think our Tang Clan members are easy to bully?"

    Tang Rou''s tone of voice had become somewhat strange, as if she had become a completely different person. It made me feel astonished.

    "Exorcist Tang Clan? "I didn''t expect the two of you to be so impressive. Tonight''s harvest was pretty good."

    The long-sleeved player only slightly raised his eyebrows, but continued to slowly walk towards Tang Rou.

    At this moment, Tang Rou suddenly erupted.

    The reason why I used the word explosive was because Tang Rou''s speed was so fast that I couldn''t see her speed. In an instant, she kicked out several times at the long-sleeved man.

    This is not the young miss of the Tang clan that I knew.

    Even though I know that Tang Rou''s martial arts isn''t bad, I don''t think Tang Rou is that good.

    Even the man in the long gown revealed a bit of doubt.

    "What did you eat?"

    "This is not something you should be concerned about, because I will let you know that the Tang Clan members are not to be trifled with."

    Tang Rou''s voice was still as cold as ever and her movements were getting faster and faster.

    "I never would have thought that you would put your life on the line for this boy! Let''s see how long you can persevere for!"

    I could faintly feel that something wasn''t right. I could tell that Tang Rou''s body was covered in a layer of faint purple light. Moreover, she was sometimes strong, sometimes weak. She was very unstable.

    I could also hear Tang Rou''s increasingly heavy breathing. This type of sound wasn''t due to exhaustion, but rather because of the type of situation where the engine was rapidly spinning.

    The man said that because Tang Rou ate something, she became stronger and her life was in danger.

    I wanted to help because I saw that the two people on the riverbank that I originally knocked down had already shakily stood up. At the same time, there were also two other figures in the river.

    "Old Zhao, this is the escape route that I have given you with my life. Don''t disappoint my good intentions and quickly escape. Just remember to take revenge for me in the future."

    Tang Rou didn''t turn her head back. She kept on sticking to him, but that long-sleeved man didn''t even try to fight with Tang Rou. She always avoided her attacks and lured the enemy deeper. She had a crafty look on her face.

    "Bullsh * t. Didn''t I clearly explain to you just now? It''s impossible for me to abandon my companions."

    Although my current situation isn''t too good, I know that I have a life-saving talisman on me, and that is the Raksha Seal.

    Even though this thing isn''t under my control, I definitely won''t just watch helplessly as I get killed. My only weapon is to risk my life.

 C130 Enraged Tang Rou

    When I ran over, the other people had already rushed to the side of the man in the long gown.

    I repeated the same action and kicked forward, sending out two clumps of sand in an attempt to disrupt the other party''s line of sight.

    However, it was clear that these guys were battle-hardened, so they only raised their arms to block. They didn''t waste much time.

    Seeing such a situation, I could only grit my teeth and forcefully rush forward, using my body to block the people in front of me. I didn''t know where I got the strength, but I raised my leg and kicked towards the stomach of the fellow in front.

    I wasn''t as awesome as I thought I was. Although my kick landed solidly on the other party''s body, this sturdy enemy didn''t even frown as he extended his fan-like hand to grab onto my ankle.

    Before I could do anything else, I was spun in half by the strong man like a broken sack and dropped to the ground with a "pa" sound.

    It was fortunate that this place was soft silt, otherwise, I would have been smashed to death.

    Even so, I could feel blood coming out of my nose and mouth. The smell of blood entered my nose and into my nerves.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the excessive pain, but it makes me a little numb.

    "You really overestimate yourself. If it wasn''t for the fact that you are very useful to us, I would have directly split you into two."

    That brawny guy grinned as he walked over to me. The rest of the others pounced on Tang Rou again.

    "Don''t waste time with him. Hurry up and control him, then take him away."

    The long-sleeved man originally wasn''t inferior to Tang Rou in a berserk state. I knew very well that once the remaining people joined the fray, Tang Rou would be defeated before long and would even die miserably.

    I stuck out my tongue and licked the blood on the tip of my mouth. It was even sweeter than I had expected.

    The burning sensation on my chest showed up again. I could hear crackling sounds coming from my joints.

    This is what I want, a feeling of power.

    The enemy on the other side seemed to have noticed my abnormality and frowned slightly. He took large steps, clenched his fists and threw a punch towards my face.

    I think that the other party''s speed should be very fast, but strangely, I can clearly see the angle of his attack. I can clearly see the angle of his attack, and quickly dodge to the side, dodging his fist.

    It was much faster than I expected.

    It felt like my arm had really turned into a knife, and with a "pa" sound, I chopped at the elbow of my opponent. I heard a crisp sound of my elbow dislocated.

    However, that man didn''t even let out a sound of pain. Even though his arms were quickly hanging down, and at an extremely strange angle, his thick legs had already lifted up his knees.

    This fellow''s battle experience was truly plentiful. Caught off guard, I was directly struck and spat out a mouthful of blood. However, this time around, I wasn''t struck down. I only took two or three steps back before standing firmly.

    The pain instantly disappeared and was replaced by an even hotter desire to fight.

    I licked the blood from my mouth again and gulped it down. This time, I finally saw the faint surprise in the man''s eyes.

    I looked at the group of soldiers by the side and knew that I couldn''t drag this on any longer. The power in my body could disappear at any moment. I had to take advantage of this heat to finish off the enemy.

    It seems that the burly man had the same plan as me as we both attacked at the same time.

    The strong man''s fist was almost two times the size of mine, but when our fists collided, my fist was not shattered.

    On the contrary, I could hear the sound of the other party''s wrist dislocated. I unexpectedly had the upper hand once again.

    Could it be that only the smell of blood can stimulate the potential in my body?

    I didn''t hesitate in the slightest. Just as the other party''s body swayed slightly to the side, I followed up once again and mercilessly struck out consecutively.

    Under my berserk power, this move which is similar to the Eight Fists Fist Art achieved an unexpected effect.

    "Don''t borrow that power anymore. It will only make you die faster."

    I heard Tang Rou''s voice, but I could only bitterly smile.

    How could he care so much now? I knew in my heart that every time I used the Raksha Seal''s power in my body, no matter what happens, when I fight those evil spirits or when I hit someone, I would be poisoned even more. But right now, saving my life and Tang Rou''s is even more important.

    I don''t know how many times I punched, but I finally knocked down that sturdy guy. I just quickly turned around and charged towards Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou had already taken several attacks. Her body was on the verge of collapse, but she still stood there tenaciously.

    I saw that the man in the long gown had an unsightly expression on his face. The bone dagger in his hand was talking about this layer of demonic light. It was as pale as the eyes of a dead man.

    "I never would have thought that you were already able to borrow the power of that thing. I am truly surprised."

    The man''s words also surprised me. It was as if he knew about the Raksha Seal on my body and had already seen through it.

    At the same time, the man reached into his arms again.

    Seeing this fellow''s actions, my heart immediately tightened. I felt that this man in long sleeves was simply the reincarnation of little Jingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdang. Countless powerful objects were always taken out from my bosom, but I had no idea what kind of trick he was going to play this time.

    "Don''t even think about succeeding!"

    My speed increased, and just as the man was about to pull out his hand, I finally got close to him. I was smashed twice by him and sent a fist flying towards his chest.

    An attack that is 90% certain has already given me a chance to escape, but at this moment, my opponent''s body was like a tree leaf, strangely floating to the side a foot away, dodging my attack just like that.

 C131 escape

    At the same time, a familiar object appeared in the man''s hand.

    It was a talisman with a strange color. The color was darker than the yellow talismans I used before. Moreover, at this moment, I smelt a strange smell.

    My remaining strength hadn''t dissipated yet, so I didn''t have the time to dodge. The instant I turned my head, I was hit by the paper talisman.

    And that paper charm just happened to be imprinted on my chest.

    It felt as if I was a balloon filled with air and suddenly had a huge hole pierced through me. All my energy disappeared along with the hole.

    It was as if someone had pulled a tendon and his body instantly went limp, without any signs.

    "You''re overestimating yourself. This item was specially prepared for you. Who would have thought that it would actually come in handy today?"

    I almost fainted from the pain. It was impossible for me to struggle to get up.

    After being pulled out from the ground, I discovered that the rune on my chest had been completely burnt to ashes. However, the Raksha Seal that was originally open had now become blurry and its eyes were closed.

    It seems like this man in the long gown truly has a deep understanding of the Raksha Seal on my body. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to seal off the power that the Raksha Seal brought to me.

    "Without that thing, you are just a piece of trash. However, very soon, you will be of use."

    The black-clothed man who grabbed me had his eyes filled with mockery. The long-sleeved man was already slowly suppressing Tang Rou, while Tang Rou''s expression became more and more unsightly. She probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    There seems to be no hope at this moment. Even my greatest reliance, the Raksha Seal, has already fallen asleep. I can only wait for my death.

    However, I forgot that there is another magical item on my body. It is a red lotus on my lower abdomen.

    During this period of time, the strength of the Red Lotus seemed to have weakened significantly, to the point that I completely overlooked it. Just when I was feeling anxious, a refreshing feeling came from my lower abdomen, heading straight for the Raksha Seal on my chest.

    This situation was completely different from before. I felt a wave of comfort from my body, and the heat in my chest, which had just disappeared, was actually slowly recovering.

    I quietly clenched my fists as my strength rapidly increased.

    At this moment, the person holding me down didn''t pay any attention to me. She took out a rope and planned to tie me up. Not far away, Tang Rou had already been hit by the long-clothed man a few times.

    I immediately launched a sneak attack and my clenched fist seemed to have embedded itself into that fellow''s chest. I heard the familiar sound of bones breaking and the other party didn''t make any sound as he weakly fell to the ground.

    Without any pause, I pulled out the familiar dagger from his body. Clenching my teeth, I charged over like a man in a long robe.

    Tang Rou noticed my movements and took a step forward in tacit understanding. She used her long legs to entangle the man in the long gown. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I stabbed the dagger towards the man''s back.

    I originally did not want to kill anyone, but at this moment, my heart was filled with violence. Adding on my life and death, it would be either you dying or me living, so I did not hesitate at all.

    It was a pity that the man in the long gown was extremely powerful. Although the knife had already stabbed into his body, he was still able to avoid the fatal wounds and merely left a deep wound on his arm.

    Fresh blood splattered on my face and chest. At this moment, it was as though oil was being poured on top of the fire. I felt as though there was a burning fire in my body. It was terrifyingly hot.

    I did not continue to attack, though a voice kept repeating in my mind, telling me to kill this man in front of me.

    I immediately grabbed onto Tang Rou''s hand and ran into the grass as if my life depended on it. In the end, Tang Rou couldn''t even move a single step, so I could only carry her on my shoulder.

    "There''s no need to run, that guy didn''t catch up."

    Tang Rou''s voice was broken and extremely weak.

    However, I felt an inexhaustible strength from head to toe, until the cool feeling in my lower abdomen gradually disappeared, and I finally collapsed to the ground.

    When I slowly came back to my senses, I realized that I didn''t know where I was hiding. Maybe there was some other reason why the long-sleeved man wasn''t able to catch up to me after getting injured.

    I struggled to sit up and found that Tang Rou had her eyes closed. Her pale face was covered with a layer of black smoke.

    Before this, this woman had forcefully increased his strength. It must have been the side effects that caused him to fall unconscious.

    I reached out my hand to touch Tang Rou''s breath. Although it was a bit weak, it was very regular.

    I stood up and tried to see the surrounding terrain, but I found myself in a high, dense place, surrounded by reeds. Perhaps that was one of the reasons I was able to escape the man in the gown.

    I pull off the clothes on my chest. That Rakshasi''s Seal looks a lot lighter than before. I close my eyes and grimace.

    Right when I was about to take a look at the Lotus status, Tang Rou coughed.

    "What do you want?"

    Seeing the vigilance in Tang Rou''s eyes, I subconsciously pulled my hands back from my pockets.

    "Don''t misunderstand, I''m just ˇ­"

    I really didn''t know how to explain it, but luckily, Tang Rou didn''t continue pestering me and signaled me to help her up.

    "How are you?"

    I quickly squatted down and tried to help Tang Rou sit up. However, Tang Rou once again began coughing violently. There was even a bit of blood on her lips.

    "This thing''s side effects are indeed great. Luckily, I only ate half of it. Otherwise, I might not be able to open my eyes."

    Tang Rou dejectedly shook her head at me. I could only take off my jacket as a pillow to let Tang Rou feel better. Seeing Tang Rou''s expression turn uglier, I became even more worried.

    "Just what did you eat? What can I do to make you feel better?"

    "That is a medicine that can stimulate the human body''s potential in a short amount of time. However, this medicine is a copy, otherwise ˇ­" "Cough, cough ˇ­"

    Before she could finish, Tang Rou spat out another mouthful of blood. Then, she closed her eyes and was about to faint again.

    I panicked. I didn''t expect the situation to be so serious.

    "Don''t faint, tell me how to help you?"

 C132 could not help it

    Do you want to get artificial respiration?

    I suddenly felt a little nervous, and shakily stretched out my hand to untie Tang Rou''s clothes.

    Being a thief and secretly watching Tang Rou, I was already in a semi-conscious state and didn''t know what I was doing.

    He hardened his heart and told himself again and again that he was saving someone, better than building a seven-level pagoda.

    I didn''t know what was going on, but seeing that Tang Rou''s breathing was getting weaker and weaker, I couldn''t think too much into it. I took a deep breath and moved my lips closer to her.

    The softness made my movements start to shake, but right now, I''m only concerned about Tang Rou''s safety.

    After a few consecutive moments, I discovered that Tang Rou''s breathing had gradually calmed down, but she still mechanically moved her mouth over.

    "It''s fun, isn''t it?"

    Suddenly, Tang Rou opened her mouth and spoke. It scared me. I wasn''t able to catch my breath, so I started coughing.

    "You ˇ­ you''re awake?" "Earlier, when I saw that you were in danger, I was forced to ˇ­"

    Initially, I was doing a good deed to save others. However, at this moment, I felt a little guilty and stammered my words.

    "I''ve never heard of artificial respiration, and you even have to stick your tongue in."

    "Cough, cough ˇ­"

    There was really no place for me to put my old face, so I quickly changed the subject.

    "What do you think? That guy might still be around. Right now, we can only stay here."

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me and tied the buttons on the collar of her clothes.

    "I''m not going to die yet. Thanks for everything. It''s too dangerous tonight. Why is it that every time we do a live broadcast, it''s always so dangerous?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of regret.

    "I wonder if those people found my phone. The live broadcast hasn''t been completed yet."

    "The cellphone hasn''t been discovered yet. As for whether the live broadcast is over or not, we''ll know after looking at it, right?"

    Under my astonished gaze, Tang Rou directly reached her hands into her boots.

    Tang Rou was wearing a very small and sexy pair of boots that stuck to her slender calves. At this moment, her slender fingers were holding onto something that was very familiar to her.

    "When did you hide your phone?"

    Seeing my astonished gaze, Tang Rou smiled complacently.

    "I didn''t expect my little trick to fool them. It seems like it''s necessary to bring an extra phone."

    Tang Rou said as she opened up the phone and familiarly logged on to the live broadcast software.

    "Heavens, the live broadcast is actually still going on ˇ­"

    Tang Rou''s face was filled with astonishment. She quickly covered her mouth and prepared to switch off the live broadcast software, when I reached out to pick up the phone.

    [Ah? Why did the scene change to this place?]

    [Could it be that the streamer was killed by those bad people, and his phone was discovered by those bad people?]

    "It could also be because the streamer killed them. It''s normal for Ghost Bro to be so powerful."

    From the looks of it, the phone had been stuck in a crack in the rock and had not been discovered. Furthermore, these fans, who were enthusiastically discussing the matter, had witnessed the whole situation with their own eyes.

    [Who are you, we have already called the police, wait to buy a coffin.]

    [Are you talking about Phantom Bro and Tang Rou?] Please do not let anything happen to you, otherwise whose live broadcast will we watch in the future?]

    [Speaking, are you mute?]

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, unsure of what to do.

    "Tonight''s live broadcast is over. What about later? Please look forward to it ˇ­"

    As matters stand, I can only do this. After releasing this message in the room, I left the live broadcast.

    However, when I checked my income, my hand couldn''t help but tremble.

    Tonight''s income was over a million!

    But I wasn''t happy for long. Tonight''s incident was really too big, and the fans have already reported it to the police. Worse of all, those who were here to catch the water ghost and wanted to kill me should have received the news by now.

    Next up, Tang Rou and I will be in extreme danger. These guys are going to take our lives anytime they want.

    Even without considering the disadvantages, I managed to absorb the soul of a water ghost tonight. Although my body has yet to show any obvious reaction, I know that the Raksha Seal has completely awakened and I have taken a big step forward.

    "Are you still worried about the Raksha Seal on your body?"

    Tang Rou went over to pick up the call. Her face was filled with concern.

    "It''s fine, it''s a blessing not a curse, it''s a curse that can''t be avoided. We can''t stay here for too long, let''s find a safe place first."

    I didn''t know whether or not my position had been exposed after I opened my phone, so I struggled to stand up and support Tang Rou. After carefully looking around, we snuggled up against each other and slowly moved forward.

    In the end, Tang Rou and I found another hidden location. In this desolate autumn night, we didn''t dare light up a bonfire.

    In the entire process, I was disturbed by the dreams and the female ghost whose soul was missing would appear in front of me from time to time. Not long later, I turned into a wet and cold water ghost who pounced on me with bared fangs and brandished claws.

    After daybreak, Tang Rou''s pale face finally recovered a bit. Once again, we determined that there wasn''t anything out of the ordinary in our surroundings. Only then did we confirm our direction and quickly move forward.

    Originally, he had planned on rushing forward as quickly as possible, but after thinking about it, he decided to find a place to let Tang Rou recover her stamina.

    Up until now, nothing dangerous had happened, and my vigilance had gradually decreased.

    The two of us decided to stay here for a day and a night, at least to ensure that our physical strength and energy were at their peak, so that we could deal with any sudden situations.

    Using this opportunity, I humbly asked Tang Rou for advice on some matters regarding the pill.

    Only now did he know that the pill Tang Rou had taken came from the Tang Clan''s ancient recipe. It was just that it was too old, and adding on to the fact that some of the materials and techniques were difficult to recover from, he could only perfunctorily do so.

    However, after Tang Rou ate that pill yesterday, her entire person changed and shocked me. Tang Rou still had half a pill left in her hand. The pill looked pitch black and gave off a unique scent.

    "If I didn''t have no other choice, I wouldn''t eat this kind of food. It might even cost my life."

 C133 Conspiracy

    Tang Rou wanted to take the other half of the pill back, but I forcefully put it away. As a man, I actually needed Tang Rou to help me block the blade last night.

    ''I should just leave this thing on me. If I have the chance, I want to have a taste of it as well.

    Tang Rou gave me a weird look. She didn''t force the pill back, but started to play with her cellphone.

    "Those fans of yours have gone crazy by now. I think you''ve already received countless calls from that phone call of yours."

    Tang Rou had already opened up the live broadcast software, but she didn''t start it.

    All kinds of comments were simply too eye-catching.

    "You can now be considered a millionaire. And for now, this live broadcast software can even be considered one of the top hosts in the live broadcast industry."

    Towards Tang Rou''s words, I could only put on a bitter face. This type of fame and wealth was something the two of us risked our lives for. Moreover, no one knew when it would be possible to bid farewell to this world.

    With that in mind, I suddenly had a very bad feeling. I quickly picked up the phone and dialed the number of the sanatorium.

    It was answered shortly after. It was a nurse I was very familiar with. After I identified myself, she immediately told me everything about my grandmother.

    Although there wasn''t any progress in my illness, I was relieved to know that there weren''t any abnormalities in my grandmother''s place.

    "This time, go back and quickly send your grandma abroad. We can''t drag it out any longer."

    Tang Rou''s words made me feel grateful.

    Last night, we didn''t get a good night''s rest. After Tang Rou and I had eaten our fill, we planned on getting a good night''s sleep. Because it was currently an emergency, the two of us didn''t sleep separately.

    I don''t know when, but I discovered that between Tang Rou and I, there was actually an additional trace of a strange connection. Even if it was just a blink of an eye and I couldn''t see this woman, I would still feel a bit uncomfortable.

    After tossing and turning so much that I couldn''t sleep, I stood up and went to the bathroom to unbutton my jacket.

    In the mirror, my face turned even paler. Moreover, it had nothing to do with me and my features also became sharper. Even though I still maintained my original appearance, I have to say that the person in the mirror now can be considered a true handsome man.

    He touched his face, which had changed so much, then shifted his gaze to my chest.

    Raksha Seal''s color turned lighter, as though it was enveloped by a mass of black air. When I approached the mirror and observed carefully with my eyes wide open, I realized that the ball of black air actually had a shape.

    The one who bared his fangs and brandished his claws was that water ghost.

    When I stretched out my hand to touch it, that lump of black air seemed to have come to life and slowly flowed towards my heart.

    I jumped in fright and quickly reached out my hand to wipe it away. My head was in a daze. This thing is obviously hidden in my body. This kind of rubbing method is simply useless.

    My chest felt stuffy and my heartbeat became slower and slower, as if something was binding my heart.

    I was sweating profusely, but there was nothing I could do.

    Just as the ball of black gas was about to enter my heart, a cool feeling suddenly came from my lower abdomen. It was as if an invisible hand was pulling the ball of black gas and moving it downwards.

    After that, the stuffy feeling in my chest also dissipated quite a bit.

    That lump of black gaseous substance extended its claws and bared its fangs. It wanted to flee in all directions. However, it was simply incapable of doing so. It stopped at the location between the Ghost Face Imprint and the lotus flower imprint.

    From the looks of it, it was the Rakshasi Seal and the red lotus flower fighting over the black aura.

    Daoist Tian Xuan''s words were still ringing in his ears. From the looks of it, the Raksha Seal and the red lotus needed nourishment, and the black water ghost had become their sacrifice.

    Roughly a few minutes later, the two parties pulled each other, and the mass of black Qi became two straight lines, which were then absorbed by the Raksha Seal and the red lotus.

    It was as if I could hear the faint sound of water, the sound of flowing water, and the gurgling sound of the water ghost.

    Two black threads fused the black aura into my chest and my lower abdomen.

    However, I am already used to such things. Based on my observation, the competition between the two of them is actually a draw. In about ten minutes, the entire process has ended.

    The black aura completely disappeared, and the color of the Raksha Seal and the red lotus flower became even more vivid.

    Apart from this, there were no other obvious changes to his body.

    I wasn''t as surprised as I used to be. After turning on the tap, I decided to wash my face and calm down.

    However, the moment my hand touched the running water, I suddenly felt something strange between me and the water.

    I don''t know what happened, but I subconsciously blocked the basin and buried my face into the pool of clear water.

    I didn''t suffocate as I had imagined, and instead I felt full of power.

    When I thought back to the feeling I had when I was in the water, I couldn''t help but feel that it was already too late. According to my calculations, no matter how hard I tried, three to four minutes had passed by and ordinary people were already suffocating, their lungs on the verge of exploding.

    But right now I don''t need to breathe, and I don''t feel stuffy.

    Just when I was puzzled, a sudden gust of wind came from behind me. Before I could react, I felt the clothes at the back of my neck being grabbed. A strong force passed by me and I was pulled backwards.

    Instinctively, he reached out and grabbed something behind him, something soft and elastic, and at the same time there was a scream.

    This was sent out by Tang Rou.

    By the time I understood what was going on, my leg had already received a heavy blow that caused me to grimace in pain.

    "You bastard, where are you going?"

    Tang Rou covered her chest in anger. Her hair was in disarray and she had clearly just woken up.

    "Why are you standing behind me without moving at all? I didn''t do it on purpose just now."

 C134 Where is the ghost Where am I

    "Who knows if you did it on purpose?"

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me and pushed me out of the bathroom.

    "I''m so hungry. How long have I slept for?"

    It''s already afternoon. After washing her face and rinsing her mouth, Tang Rou seemed to have forgotten about the misunderstanding. She took my arm and was about to bring me out to eat.

    This was a small town, and it was not very bustling. He casually found a small restaurant and sat down.

    The business was relatively quiet, with only two tables of guests drinking and chatting diagonally across from them.

    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to do a live broadcast tonight, right?"

    Tang Rou wiped the table with a tissue as she asked me.

    I sighed.

    "I feel like the two of us are already famous enough. We don''t need to risk our lives every day."

    Even though I said that, I still felt a bit disappointed. Maybe I was a professional anyway.

    Speaking of fame, I unconsciously pulled up my collar and tidied my cap.

    I didn''t expect that the dishes cooked in this small restaurant would taste so good. The two of us fought over the food and temporarily forgot to chat. However, the voice of the person sitting across from us gradually drifted over.

    "Is this for real or is this a lie? They''re speaking too mysteriously."

    "Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, word of it has already spread far and wide. Quite a few people have seen it with their own eyes ˇ­"

    Perhaps because of my profession, I immediately pricked up my ears.

    My hearing was better than most people''s, and the conversation between the two of them was enough for me to get a general idea of what was going on.

    It didn''t take me long to figure out that the customer at this table was talking about a supernatural event.

    It was as if I had been injected with chicken blood as I immediately moved the chair towards her.

    "What''s the point of not eating properly?"

    Tang Rou elegantly pulled out a tissue and wiped the grease off her lips.

    I signaled to Tang Rou to be quiet and then continued to listen attentively.

    "I''ve long since heard that the place is not clean. I think I bought a lot of dead people before, it''s haunted all year round."

    "Didn''t they ask an expert to break it decades ago? They say that they built a tower there and suppressed it, but there''s no news of any big trouble. "

    Just as I was getting impatient from listening, I heard a voice of a peddler shouting at me from the door. I quickly stood up and pretended to go there to fetch some water. Finally, I could hear him clearly again.

    "You''re correct. That is called the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. However, half a month ago, the pagoda collapsed and was no longer of use."

    The speaker took a sip of wine. His face was red and he seemed to be a local. The person sitting opposite him was dressed like a farmer. After hearing that, he touched his chin thoughtfully.

    "You mean that heavy rain half a month ago? I seem to have heard of this as well. "

    "Right, right ˇ­"

    The red-faced man picked up his chopsticks and ate a peanut. Then, he slowly swallowed it before speaking again.

    "This strange event started at that time. It is said that a few night walkers saw unclean things. After returning home, they became seriously ill. From then on, no one dared to go there again at night."

    "It just so happens that there are those who aren''t afraid of death and don''t believe in evil, and are running to that place at night to play with their broken shoes. This time around, they''ve gone mad from fright, and even one died."

    The more I heard these words, the more interested I became. While I was concentrating on listening, someone suddenly slapped me behind me.

    It scared me.

    "Your cup is full."

    When I turned around, I realised that the one standing there was another customer who came to fetch the water. As expected, the water in the water dispenser in front of me had already flowed outside.

    At this point, I had no way to continue eavesdropping. Furthermore, the two people who were chatting glanced at me and their voices had become much softer.

    "What did you eavesdrop on?"

    Tang Rou immediately pulled me over, her beautiful eyes shining.

    "I only heard a general idea, but I think we''ll have material for tonight''s live broadcast."

    I was too embarrassed to ask others about it, but fortunately, I heard a faint voice from the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. After settling the bill, I casually asked the boss this question.

    "I heard that this place has a Demon Suppressing Pagoda?"

    The boss immediately took off his reading glasses and stared at me.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    "It''s okay, we''re here for a trip. There''s no such thing in the city, so we want to take a picture."

    Tang Rou shook her phone.

    "So it''s like that. If you''re going, then walk north along the street. If you see a big locust tree, turn right. Then we''ll arrive, but it''s best not to go to that place after dark. It''s not peaceful recently."

    The boss didn''t say much either. After receiving the money, he turned around and went to settle the score.

    "How is it? Tonight, shall we go meet that Demon Suppressing Pagoda? "

    He had just heard that the place where people died, regardless of whether it was a legend or if it was real, was still a good opportunity.

    "Okay." Tang Rou agreed. Afterwards, the two of us went back to the hotel and packed up.

    After cleaning up, the sky gradually darkened. Walking on the street, there were only a few small merchants who came out to set up stalls to attract customers. Adding on to that, there were also some people who came out for a stroll after dinner.

    The two of us only had Tang Rou''s computer left, but using it for the live broadcast wouldn''t be a problem.

    Walking forward, sure enough, after about 300 meters, he saw a thick and sturdy tree lying horizontally in the middle of the street. Although it was already autumn, the leaves were still luxuriant, like a huge umbrella canopy.

    "This is the place ˇ­"

    Tang Rou was very excited. She let go of my hands and sped up. Unexpectedly, a shadow hastily flashed out from a nearby alley and bumped into Tang Rou.

    By the time I got there, the figure had already fallen to the ground.

    "Sorry, are you alright?"

    To be knocked down by a girl like Tang Rou showed how weak her opponent was.

    When I saw it clearly, it was a woman in coarse clothes. Her hair was disheveled, her face was dirty, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    Before I could reach out my hand, I suddenly screamed.

    "Ghost, you''re a ghost ˇ­" Stay away from me, don''t harm me! "

    After saying that, he crawled up as if he had been scalded by something, stumbling as he ran forward. However, he was not careful, tripping over his head and falling to the ground.

 C135 Legend of the Demon Suppressing Pagoda

    This confused me a little, even though I could tell that there was something wrong with this woman''s mind.

    Tang Rou followed after her and helped her up. The girl she was walking towards immediately shouted.

    "Ghost, don''t follow me. I won''t dare anymore!"

    "What are you guys doing!"

    A hoarse voice came from not too far away. Following which, a man wearing a coat appeared in my sight.

    The man''s eyes were filled with suspicion and hostility. He glared at me and pushed Tang Rou away.

    "You''re not from here, why are you bullying a lunatic?"

    "Uncle, you''ve misunderstood. I accidentally knocked down this big sis just now, I didn''t do anything else."

    Tang Rou didn''t get angry and continued to explain.

    I put on a smile and took two steps forward. The woman cried out and ran far away.

    "This big sis, what happened to her?"

    Seeing that the man''s expression had softened, I walked over and offered him a cigarette.

    "You were fine originally, but now you''re scared out of your wits. Where are you guys going?"

    The man looked at me warily, but didn''t reach out to receive it. Instead, he took out a dry tobacco pouch from his pocket.

    "We ˇ­"

    I was just about to inquire about the Demon Suppressing Pagoda.

    Tang Rou immediately interrupted.

    "We are living nearby. We plan to walk around here for a while and then return home."

    I didn''t say much.

    "It''s not peaceful here at night, you guys are strangers in a strange place, it''s better not to run around. Hurry up and go back."

    The man smoked his pipe as he spoke. Then, he turned around and walked away slowly.

    I curiously looked at Tang Rou.

    "That woman just now should be the one who went mad from fright half a month ago. I don''t know what kind of evil did you do to actually scare that woman to this extent."

    Tang Rou''s teasing face made me depressed.

    I am clearly a living person, why do I feel like I''ve seen a ghost when I see me?

    "She''s just a crazy woman speaking nonsense. I''m a good person, how can I do anything bad?"

    I curled my lips before turning around and heading towards the alley where the woman had escaped from.

    "Eh? Did you notice something wrong with this alley? "

    She walked forward about fifty or sixty meters. Tang Rou reached out her hands to stop me. Her little face was filled with doubt.

    Honestly speaking, my heart is already pounding. Leaving aside the fact that this alley is deserted and there is no one else here, even up until now, I have never heard a dog bark before. This is quite a rare sight in the countryside.

    The only families were all closed; there was not a single trace of light in sight.

    "It does sound a bit scary, but after all, a supernatural event just happened here. It''s normal for no one to dare to go out at night."

    I casually replied as I turned my head to look at my surroundings.

    "I''m not talking about that. Take a closer look and see what''s wrong with it."

    Tang Rou pulled me back and frowned.

    What''s wrong?

    Puzzled, I stopped and watched again. Finally, following Tang Rou''s gaze, I discovered something wrong.

    In this alley, whether it was the walls or the two of us, there was no shadow at all.

    The moonlight above his head was exceptionally bright. It was like a spotlight; no matter from which angle the light came down, it would not be able to make the shadow disappear.

    I felt my scalp tingle.

    "What''s going on? Where are our shadows? "

    "Who am I supposed to ask? Me too, I just realized that this place is really unusual."

    I immediately closed my eyes, trying to sense if there was anything wrong with the surrounding Yin Yang energies.

    However, after holding it in for a long time, he still didn''t discover anything out of the ordinary.

    "Hurry up and make up your mind. You can either return home now or continue on your way."

    Tang Rou handed me her cellphone.

    I gritted my teeth and looked ahead.

    There seemed to be a turning point, so he couldn''t see the actual scenery, nor did he see the Demon Suppressing Pagoda.

    Since he was already here, there was no reason for him to go back in a dejected manner. He had already gone through great storms and great waves, so at least he had seen much of the world.

    I entered the live broadcast software.

    By the time I changed the name of the room, a large number of fans were already packed to the brim.

    [Holy shit, the streamer really isn''t dead?]

    "Of course he''s not dead, or is he using his account as a ghost?"

    [It could also be those powerful guys from yesterday.]

    "The streamer is unwilling to bring up what happened yesterday. Tonight, I will bring all of you to experience the strange things that happened in the human world once again. Demon Suppressing Pagoda!"

    [That''s right, it must be Ghost Bro. That mysterious tone, other than him, there is no one else.]

    [The streamer isn''t dead. That''s great. Is big sister Tang Rou here?]

    [Demon Suppressing Pagoda, sounds awesome, there''s going to be a good show tonight.]

    I was very satisfied with this result, and the nervousness in my heart disappeared without a trace.

    There were already quite a few people who gave rewards and wanted to see what Tang Rou and I really were like.

    "This is a remote, nameless little town. When I was wandering around, I heard that this place was haunted and that there were people who died. The residents here were terrified, and as soon as the sky darkened, this place became deathly silent."

    Continuing to create a terrifying and doubtful atmosphere, I turned on the camera and started the live broadcast.

    She first looked at me and Tang Rou. Even though her speed was quick, I couldn''t catch the sounds and comments coming from the crowd.

    [After a few days, the streamer seems to have become more handsome.]

    [I noticed it too. Tang Rou is even bigger.]

    [You bunch of scoundrels...]

    [Friends from the same city, attack, attack ˇ­]

    After making up my mind, I held the phone and slowly walked forward. After that previous battle, Tang Rou and I no longer had anything to protect ourselves with, so we had already agreed that if we really met any powerful objects, we definitely wouldn''t run away.

    I purposely shone the light from my phone towards my surroundings. Similarly, no matter what it was, it wouldn''t be able to cast a shadow on the ground. It was the same for the walls.

    In the folklore, a shadow also has its own consciousness. It could even be the reflection of a person''s soul. Even though there''s no way to find it, at this moment, I can''t help but recall it.

    Carefully moving forward, about ten meters, a wall in front of us blocks our path.

    "That''s not right. Just now, the restaurant owner clearly told me that I can find that Demon Suppressing Pagoda as soon as I left. Why did a wall appear here?"

    Tang Rou touched her smooth chin in doubt and stood in front of the wall. At the same time, there was a dead end on her right hand side. There wasn''t any Demon Suppressing Pagoda.

 C136 tower ejection

    "It can''t be that I''ve met another Ghost Bandits, is there any point in using the same trick again?"

    "Where is the Demon Suppressing Pagoda? I''ve read a book about it. In front of me, there is clearly a wall, don''t think that you can deceive me."

    "That person who made friends with the city, is it convenient for you to leave a phone number?"

    The fans were already dissatisfied. Right now, they were truly impatient.

    I noticed that the wall looked different from the other bricks and cement around it. It had obviously been built only recently.

    It was nearly four meters tall.

    "Could it be on the other side of the wall?"

    I tried to estimate the thickness of the wall. Tang Rou immediately understood what I meant and made a squatting motion towards me.

    There was nothing I could do. I could only follow Tang Rou''s lead and slowly lean against the wall, squatting down.

    Tang Rou took off her shoes and stepped on my shoulder with her soft feet, giving me a very strange feeling.

    All of a sudden, he heard an urgent bounty sound, and it was definitely very loud.

    When I looked up, I found that the camera on my phone was unexpectedly aimed at the bottom of Tang Rou''s skirt.

    While Tang Rou didn''t notice, I quickly flipped the camera over.

    [Wow, bliss came so suddenly that my nose bled.]

    "What are you doing, streamer? My pants are already down, hurry up and send the camera back."

    [I never thought that there would be such benefits. My hands have been cut off just now.]

    These guys thought I was doing it on purpose.

    "Hurry up and stand up. What are you waiting for?"

    Tang Rou softly asked.

    I gathered my strength and stood up.

    When I saw something I shouldn''t have seen through the crack in my thigh, it immediately made my blood boil, but at this moment, Tang Rou had already stood on her tiptoes and reached out her hand to grab the wall.

    Tang Rou''s movements were light. Her head was already looking over there.

    "How is it? Is the Demon Suppressing Pagoda here? "

    I took two steps back and quickly asked.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    What happened next caught me off guard. Right when I squatted down to pick up Tang Rou''s shoes, I discovered that Tang Rou, who had been half-sprawled out on the wall, had suddenly jumped over as if something had propped her up.

    "Tang Rou, how are you doing?"

    I turned pale with fright. Even though I didn''t see it clearly, a memory flashed, as if there was a deathly pale person with a hand on Tang Rou''s shoulder.

    Who knows if it was a human or a ghost.

    I threw away Tang Rou''s shoes and put the phone in my chest pocket. Then, I retreated a few steps, took a deep breath, and quickly ran forward.

    Right now, my physical fitness has already surpassed what it was in the past by at least a fold. In the past, I wouldn''t have been able to complete this action in the first place, but now, I am able to use it.

    After calculating the position, I stepped on the cracks of the brick and used the friction to climb up.

    Finally, just as I was about to fall, I reached out and put my hand on the top.

    "Say something, what''s going on?"

    Tang Rou still didn''t give me any news, which made me even more anxious. Falling from the four meter high wall was already dangerous enough, but there was still a potential enemy that I didn''t know if it was a human or a ghost.

    I used all my strength to ascend, but just as my line of sight passed the top of the wall, I suddenly felt that one of my ankle was being tightly grasped by something.

    The weight of his body immediately doubled.

    What the hell.

    I hooked my elbow to the top of the wall and looked down. It was a man.

    "Let me go!"

    Even though I couldn''t see her face to face with her, I could still recognize her. She was the crazy woman Tang Rou had knocked down in the alley.

    Why did this woman come to this place?

    In my heart, I was thinking about Tang Rou, so I didn''t care about using all of my strength to stomp my leg and try to break free from her grasp.

    However, this woman has a lot of strength. Her other hand is like a hook, causing me to feel some pain from pinching it.

    "I''m a ghost, stay away from me!"

    In a moment of desperation, I could only use this move as I turned my head towards the woman and shouted ferociously.

    "Ghost!" You''re a ghost! I''m also a ghost ˇ­ I''m not afraid of you, hee hee ˇ­ There''s no one here, so let''s do it here? "

    "Haha ˇ­" "Take it off ˇ­"

    The woman became even crazier as she chattered on and on, trying to drag them down.

    Just as I was about to be dragged down, something grabbed my arm that was clinging to the top of the wall.

    It was similarly powerful and cold to the bone.

    Based on my touch, I knew that the thing that grabbed me was definitely not a human, at least not a living one.

    Could Tang Rou have been killed? That thing is targeting me now.

    I can be considered to be on the back of a tiger now. It''s just like how Tian Tian just couldn''t scream. My entire body is like a piece of dried meat, hanging on this wall. I''m trapped on both sides.

    I felt as though my body was about to be torn apart. I was very clear that I had to think of a way to deal with this quickly.

    Pushing against the wall with all my might, I planned to pull my arm away from the top of the wall and pull down the thing inside at the same time.

    I used almost all of my strength and finally moved my arm down a bit. On my wrist, there was a pale claw that emitted a black air.

    A thought struck me and I quickly bit the tip of my other hand and jabbed it into the pale hand.

    With a creak, that hand immediately loosens and I finally fall down heavily.

    I smashed into the body of that mad woman, who immediately went silent.

    In this moment of crisis, I didn''t care about this woman''s life or death anymore. I retreated a few steps back, and then suddenly started to run for my life.

    This time, I learnt my lesson and changed my direction. I was at least three to four meters away from the woman. Moreover, my movements were smooth. I grabbed onto the top of the wall and quickly flipped over.

    Although I had successfully passed through this wall that was almost capable of taking my life, I had already regretted it the moment I landed on the ground.

    Originally, I thought that I would be able to see Tang Rou after climbing over this wall.

    But what I saw was completely different.

    Before I could regain my balance, a black shadow suddenly charged towards me at a frightening speed.

    It was already too late to go back. I crouched down and quickly turned around.

    Although I avoided the thing''s pounce, a gust of wind still caused my face to feel a stinging pain.

    "Tang Rou, where are you?"

 C137 Enemies have a narrow road

    No one answered me. Instead, the black shadow pounced on me again.

    This time, I could clearly see that it was a person wearing a set of black casual clothes.

    His skin was slightly pale, and his hairstyle was very new. No matter how you looked at it, he did not look like a resident of this place.

    "Who are you? Where did you take my friend?"

    I knew that Tang Rou had definitely been attacked by this guy. She was flustered as she dodged her attacks and questioned him at the same time.

    However, this fellow didn''t intend to answer my question. His eyes were slightly empty, and his posture was a little stiff.

    Could this fellow have been possessed by something?

    I already have sufficient experience in dealing with this, so I can confirm that the person in front of me is not a normal person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be afraid of my blood.

    Thinking of this, I squeezed out some blood from my finger and drew a Soul Suppressing Curse on the palm of my hand.

    So far, I have been in the battlefield for a long time. Due to the pressure from the other party, I immediately circled around a stone pillar that was about two meters tall.

    This method is not bad. Although the opponent is fast, his limbs are not in sync, like a puppet pulled by strings, swaying back and forth. Finally, I found a gap, raised my hand, and smacked the Soul Suppressing Curse on his forehead.

    It wasn''t a physical collision at all, it was something that should have been made, and I knew it was the effect of the soul.

    A sharp scream came from the other party''s body, like a bicycle whose core had just been pulled out.

    I could clearly see a stream of black air rising, seemingly intending to escape.

    The burning sensation in my chest jolted me awake, and I quickly took a few steps back and twisted my body.

    I tried my best not to use the Raksha Seal. This way, I would be able to live longer.

    The black gas circled the surrounding high walls a few times and ran to who knows where.

    This place was like a coffin made of bricks. The surroundings were airless. Other than the guy who knocked me down a moment ago, there was no one else.

    Tang Rou, where are you?

    After looking around, I directly went to the man''s side in an attempt to wake him up.

    However, this fellow was still unable to recover his consciousness, and even I was unable to find any clues related to him.

    As he bent down, the phone in his pocket fell to the ground. The live broadcast continued.

    [Host, you are too awesome. You have finally let us take a look at how the Master Ghost Catcher looks like.]

    "Did that man get possessed by a ghost, did you kill him?"

    [Tang Rou is gone. Hurry and save her.]

    My heart was burning with anxiety. Of course, I also wanted to hurry up and find Tang Rou, but there was nothing I could do.

    At this moment, a message in the broadcast room caught my attention.

    [The clue you are looking for is in that person''s ears.]

    What do you mean?

    Could it be that this guy was on the wrong set?

    I subconsciously turned the man''s head. Sure enough, there was a dark thing in the man''s ears.

    What the hell was this?

    He was shocked and thought that it was some kind of bug. However, upon closer inspection, he realized that it was actually a very small, inlaid headset.

    After taking it out, by some strange coincidence, I wiped the earphone off before slowly moving it closer to my ear.

    "Are you listening?"

    Sure enough, there was a sound coming from inside, and when I heard this sound, I was almost surprised to find that I was about to throw the phone away.

    "It''s you. What did you do to Tang Rou?"

    I''ll probably never forget this voice because yesterday, the owner of this voice almost killed both me and Tang Rou.

    It was the man in the long gown.

    It really was a narrow path between enemies. They hadn''t thought that they would meet each other at this place. Tang Rou had definitely fallen into their hands.

    "Old friend, I didn''t think that we would meet again so soon, and in such a manner at that. Now you have two choices."

    "F * ck your mom! Hurry up and tell me where Tang Rou is. If not, I won''t let you off."

    I cursed in exasperation, ignoring the fact that the live broadcast was still going on.

    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with us. Do as I say or wait to collect that woman''s body."

    Even though I didn''t want to accept this fact, there was nothing I could do about it. The other side had already caught Tang Rou.

    These people are smart. They''re actually watching my live broadcast. I think the reason they''re doing this is because they''re looking for Tang Rou and me.

    That was why he had ended up bumping into a bullet.

    "What are you going to do here?"

    "Don''t worry about that. From now on, you have to be very careful with every word I say. If you make any mistakes, you should be clear about the consequences."

    This familiar tone and basically identical content made me recall the soul-stirring scene from last night. Even now, I still feel a little nauseous in my body.

    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll treat it as you agreeing. This is a good start. Now turn left and look at the Demon Suppressing Pagoda in front of you."

    What, is this two meter tall bare stone pillar the rumored Demon Suppressing Pagoda?

    I raised my head and looked ahead, and sure enough, there were a few large stone slabs underneath the stone pillar. They were arranged together, and there seemed to be words written on them.

    "And then?"

    "Keep the live broadcast open so that we can know your every move. There''s a mechanism beneath the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. Look carefully and see if there''s anything unusual about the joints of these stones."

    I didn''t care about the comments in the broadcast room. I put the phone in my pocket and at the same time, I laid on the stone floor and started searching carefully.

    I had a small flashlight on me. When I turned it on, I found that the seams of the two stone slabs to the east seemed to have traces of being prized.

    "There''s a dagger under his boot. Take it out."

    I was stunned for a moment. Then, I remembered that there was a reckless guy beside me. I walked over and took off his shoes. Sure enough, there was a small protrusion at the bottom of one of the shoes.

    After digging a little, a dagger over 20 centimeters long appeared in front of me.

 C138 monitored

    This dagger looked simple and unadorned. Moreover, it had some strange veined patterns on it. It was not a modern weapon.

    I could feel that this was also a Life Kill Blade. Although it was incomparable to the one I had lost, it was much better than the Pig Slaughtering Knife. Furthermore, it was abnormally sharp.

    "Just consider this as a gift from me. This item also has some history. You have to keep it well and use it in your future actions."

    The other party''s tone was gleeful, and there was no need to doubt his words.

    I threw away my shoes and walked to the place where the two slabs met. Then I inserted the blade into the slate and slowly exerted force.

    This dagger is tougher than I thought. Very soon, I pried open the stone slab, which is about two fingers wide.

    I reached out my hand and pulled hard on both sides of the wall.

    A muffled sound could be heard as the two stone tablets in front of him began to move toward him. A large amount of dust and water mixed together to form a moist smell.

    I covered my face as I took two steps back. I took out my flashlight and shone it downwards. Unexpectedly, there was a dark hole there.

    "So it''s like that. What are we waiting for? Hurry up and go in."

    The man''s voice became excited again.

    I didn''t dare to hesitate. After estimating the height, I grabbed the edge of the stone slab with my hand and slowly lowered my body.

    It was only about two meters long when my toes touched the hard ground.

    "What is this place?"

    I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Don''t forget what I''ve told you. You''re only responsible for following through with my plan. You don''t need to ask any further. Also, do you want to interact with the fans in the live broadcast studio?"

    Hearing the ridicule from the other party, I cursed softly and fished out my phone.

    [What is the streamer doing? Who is he talking to?]

    [I really didn''t expect there to be a tunnel underneath the Demon Suppressing Pagoda. What is that thing?]

    "Did you get eaten by a dog with that IQ of yours? I already said it''s the Demon Suppressing Pagoda, so there must be demons and devils below."

    "Tonight, I will bring all of you on a search. What kind of monster is suppressed by this Demon Suppressing Pagoda?"

    I didn''t have the heart to talk to the fans at all. I turned off the phone, put it back in my pocket, and followed the man''s instructions.

    As he was in a hurry, he accidentally stepped on something and it turned into a dog eating shit.

    He got up and picked up the phone. Only after he found that the phone was not broken did he heave a sigh of relief.

    Then he turned and shone his flashlight on the thing I had just stepped on.

    Damn, that was actually a skull with half of its face embedded in the ground.

    Due to my stomp just now, it was already deformed. Judging from its toughness, it should have at least been here for ten to twenty years.

    I know that the fans must be very excited to see such a scene, and the amount of rewards they receive is also steadily increasing.

    Initially, I intended to turn around and leave as soon as possible, but I was thinking about how big a part of the corpse would be. Regardless of what reason this unlucky fellow died here and turned into a pile of dried up bones, I must have reverence in my heart.

    I respectfully stood up and dusted off the dirt on my body before bowing towards the skull.

    "No wonder, I don''t know if you''re a man or a woman. In short, I accidentally stepped on you just now, I''m really sorry."

    Finishing his words, he turned around and carefully looked at his surroundings and the ground while continuing to walk forward.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate. Hurry up, you delayed my business, but you knew the result."

    My heart was pounding as I walked, not because I was physically weak, nor because the air in the cave was thin.

    It was an instinctive resistance to unknown dangers.

    This place must be extremely dangerous, otherwise, these people would not have sent out such a capable accomplice to investigate. Furthermore, they probably wanted to find something here.

    I didn''t dare to ask and continued walking forward. After walking for about two to three minutes, the terrain ahead of me had become increasingly narrow. In the end, I could only allow myself to crawl on the ground like a dog.

    "Are you sure you can go ahead?"

    At this moment, I was a little afraid. If this place was empty and I could freely travel through it, there would be no need for me to be so nervous.

    I was terrified as I watched the cave get narrower and narrower. If I crawled and crawled, I would be stuck inside, unable to advance or retreat. This was truly the most aggrieved way of dying.

    "You have no other choice. If you want to save that woman''s life and your own, you better hurry up and move forward."

    There was no emotion in the man''s voice. Even if there was, it was still teasing.

    I knew that I couldn''t just follow his instructions, or else I would be scared to death if I continued like this.

    I slowed down, pretended, interacted with the fans, and stopped.

    [The streamer is bringing us to experience the Dao War?]

    [It''s dark here, damp and narrow and it makes me claustrophobic.]

    [When you get a room with your sister, do you also get sick when facing such a narrow and damp place?]

    I turned the phone back and forth. Just as I was about to say a few words, I noticed that the atmosphere of the comments in the broadcast room suddenly changed.

    [Be careful, there is something behind you, streamer.]

    "Run, something is coming for you."

    [I saw it too. What is that? What a terrifying appearance, it looks like a mouse coming to life.]

    This bunch must have had a good amount of mischief, and they actually had such tacit understanding. I am truly impressed.

    However, the hair on my back immediately stood on end.

    These people aren''t joking with me, there must be something behind them.

    In this situation, there was no way to look back. I quickly put away the phone and prepared to continue crawling.

    Unexpectedly, something was grabbing his ankle tightly. He felt that that thing was ice-cold and extremely slippery. He did not know what it was exactly.

    Dear God, please don''t let me die in this place in the most aggrieved way possible.

    While I was chanting Amitabha, I crawled forward desperately, trying to get rid of the thing that was entangling my ankle.

    Even though that thing had been trying to pull me tightly, under my will to escape, I continued to drag it, all the way forward.

    I fiercely stomped on the ground, causing my knees to feel a burning pain. However, I still continued to climb forward regardless of what I was doing.

 C139 Terror Cave

    "What should we do now? Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    I shouted in exasperation.

    "Now you can only rely on yourself. Weren''t you quite capable last night? Why are you so scared now? "

    His voice was still mocking, without any other emotion.

    F * ck, he''s a normal person, can''t he be afraid now? This isn''t something as big as courage, this anger is too f * cking scary.

    Finally, the narrowest part of my body allowed me to pass through safely. I felt like my elbows and knees were long gone.

    Unable to deal with the pain, when I was finally able to flip my body over and sit up, I abruptly pushed myself up against the ground. I pulled out my dagger as I shot the flashlight behind me.

    It was actually a person, where could there be a mouse that had become refined?

    However, this person''s hair was disheveled, and his face was haggard. His chin was somewhat pointed, and his eyes were rather small.

    "How could it be you? Let me go."

    Originally, I had planned to stab him a few times, regardless of the consequences.

    But at this moment, when I tightly gripped my ankle, the one who was baring his teeth at me and laughing foolishly was that crazy woman.

    How did this woman climb the wall, and why was she following me?

    Wait, is this woman''s mouth and hands covered in blood?

    No wonder the hand that grabbed my ankle was so slippery. I could not help but retch, and I suddenly thought of the man I had beaten unconscious.

    There was a large amount of blood at the corner of this crazy woman''s mouth and body. Moreover, it wasn''t his.

    This woman is too terrifying. Did she want to follow me and cut open my stomach before eating my internal organs?

    The other leg of my body mercilessly kicked towards the woman''s face.

    But I forgot that my legs had not completely left their narrow position before my knees pressed against the top of the stone, and I almost fainted from the pain.

    He was truly unlucky. Drinking cold water would cause his teeth to clench.

    The pain made me lose the strength to struggle, and the woman took the opportunity to stretch out her other hand and grab my thigh.

    "Let me go, you crazy woman."

    I desperately grabbed onto the stone on top of me and retreated backwards while kicking with force.

    The woman''s head and back repeatedly slammed into the stone wall, grimacing in pain. She finally relaxed a little.

    This time, I finally found an opportunity and viciously kicked that woman in the face.

    He couldn''t care about being protective of the fairer sex, and the person in front of him was clearly a crazy woman.

    After I was free, I bent my waist and limped rapidly forward. I felt that the area in front of me was gradually becoming wider. No matter what, I had to leave this narrow cave first.

    "What exactly is going on with this woman? What does it have to do with what you want me to do? "

    Right now, I can''t care less about my dignity. I can only ask the man in the long robe at the other end.

    This is not any part of our plan. It is your business how to deal with it. If you want to live, then hurry up and advance. If the information is correct, you will soon reach the designated location.

    I shivered.

    "What is it?"

    I shined my flashlight nervously around my surroundings. The sounds of the crazy woman behind me gradually faded away. I must have kicked her before she retreated.

    "You will naturally know when you meet him. Tsk tsk ˇ­"

    I cursed, realizing at the same time that things were getting more and more out of hand here.

    I was messed with by that crazy woman just now and wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to my surroundings. But now, I can clearly observe that the surrounding cave walls were actually covered with a thick layer of purplish black paint.

    It smelled fishy.

    Wait, how is this red paint? It''s clearly human blood.

    I don''t know how long this place has existed for, but it has already become somewhat hard. Looking at this place, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle.

    The passageway here was more than two meters tall and one meter wide. How many people''s blood would be needed to cover this entire area? And what was the purpose of making such a setting?

    I forced myself to keep walking, but the more I walked, the more I panicked.

    More and more skeletons were scattered on the ground, and there was no doubt that they were all human.

    This wasn''t a Demon Suppressing Orb, it was clearly a slaughterhouse for humans.

    And then I discovered something strange.

    They were all heading in the direction of the cave entrance behind me, giving off the impression that these people were planning to escape towards the cave entrance when they were still alive, but for some unknown reason, they died on the way there. Moreover, the further we go, the more of these bones there are.

    "That''s right. These people should be looking for something like that here."

    The voice of the man in the long gown sounded from inside the earplugs. It was extremely excited.

    "What did these people die of? What exactly are you looking for? "

    "Don''t waste your breath. From now on, you must be careful. However, I believe that with your ability, you should be able to deal with it."

    After the man finished speaking, there was no more movement.

    On the other hand, I heard a burst of ''shua shua'' sound that made my scalp tingle. I felt as though there was something sharp continuously sliding on the hard walls of the cave.

    What could it be?

    I raised the flashlight and shone it in front of me. Just at this moment, the flashlight suddenly flapped twice and immediately went out.

    Damn, the quality of this flashlight is way too subpar. It cost me 200 yuan.

    I used all my strength to slap the back of the flashlight a few times. It wasn''t bad. After a few flashes, the light returned to normal.

    I heaved a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to continue walking forward, I immediately stopped. I felt that my breathing had also been forced to stop at this moment because the scene before me was too terrifying. I was unable to react in time.

    "Cluck, cluck ˇ­"

    I still can''t think of how to describe the shape of that thing, but the skin on its surface is like a toad''s. It''s knobbly and knobbly, like it''s filled with strange eyeballs, and it''s glaring at me.

 C140 human skin puppet

    This is even more disgusting than the big monster in the horror movie biohazard I watched.

    I knew that all of a sudden, the fans in the broadcast room must have had enough. However, the current me was facing a life and death crisis.

    I clenched my teeth and gripped the sharp dagger in my hand. I just stood there, not daring to make the slightest move, afraid that I would anger the thing in front of me with any of my actions.

    At this point, I could roughly guess that those people who were killed were probably the doing it from the hands of this monster in front of me.

    "Thousand Eye Demon, it seems your luck isn''t too good."

    The man in the long gown mocked me, and I immediately lowered my voice to ask him.

    "What did you say?" "How should I deal with this? If I die here, how will I find something for you?"

    "How do we deal with it?" That''s your problem, do it yourself. "

    F * ck off!

    This is obviously forcing laozi onto a path of no return. While I was speaking, that thing was completely attracted to me. It opened its mouth which was filled with sharp teeth and viscous liquid dripped out. The stench inside the cave became even stronger.

    I knew that this thing was about to pounce towards me. I immediately steeled my heart and fiercely stabbed the dagger forward.

    The facts proved that my sixth sense was more accurate than my sixth sense. The moment I stabbed forward, the monster that was covered in pustules like eyeballs pounced on me.

    The knife seemed to have stabbed into the creature''s chest, and I saw an eyeball burst open, spraying a thick yellowish white juice onto my face.

    The strength of this saber could be considered to be decent. It did not encounter any resistance, thus it was able to pierce through everything.

    It was a pity that in the next second, due to the monster''s impact force being too great, I was pushed back and fell down.

    I gripped tightly onto the dagger in my hand. At this moment, I looked over and saw an eyeball that was still squirming on the dagger.

    Holding back the churning in my stomach, I threw aside the eyeball and juice on top of the dagger.

    After repeating this a few times, I was finally unable to endure the other party''s assault. The dagger in my hand fell far behind me, and my body was already riddled with wounds.

    "Idiot, you clearly have that power, why didn''t you use it?"

    After hearing the man''s voice, bitterness filled my heart. After thinking it over, I still had to borrow the Raksha Seal.

    "That was a good fight just now, shouldn''t it be my turn now?"

    Facing that thing which grinds my teeth, I tore off the clothes on my chest. The Rakshasi Mark on my chest has already become boiling hot. At this moment, wherever my gaze passes, the ghost has already opened one of its eyes.

    I could feel the horrifying thing on the other side change.

    When I was about to attack him, he quickly stopped and turned around. Pouting his butt, he ran far away with his life on the line.

    Damn, he''s scared away just like that?

    If I knew that this would happen, why did I have to stand here acting cool and allow this fellow to beat me up so viciously? I nearly lost my life just by doing so.

    Feeling vexed, I turned around to look for the dagger that fell from the sky. The pain on my body caused my movements to be greatly restricted.

    I wasn''t sure if that thing was hiding somewhere to ambush me, so I decided to rest here for a while. At the very least, I needed to recover some of my strength.

    There was no sound of urging from the headset. I wiped the dagger clean and took out the phone.

    The phone had not been thrown out from the impact, and the live broadcast was still going on.

    [That thing is full of eyeballs. It looks like a many-eyed monster.]

    [What did the streamer do to scare the monster away?]

    [You must have exposed your small steel cannon.]

    These were all boring comments. Amongst the many comments, there was a strange message that seemed to have been repeated a few times.

    I rubbed my eyes as I carefully stared at that ID. As expected, the same news came rolling in once again.

    [Old friend, why is your phone not working?] After that was a series of uppercase numbers marked with Chinese characters.

    My mind jolted and I immediately thought of a person.

    That was Taoist Laoshan. Apart from Tang Rou, the only person who could call me an old friend was that guy.

    Since I don''t know where my phone is right now, so naturally the phone can''t be reached, and the micro signal, forget the password.

    If there was anyone else who could help me at this time, then it would be Taoist Laoshan.

    In this critical moment, he should be able to help me out. Right now, I''m already under the control of the long-sleeved man and his accomplices, so the road ahead is extremely dangerous. I don''t know if I''ll survive or not.

    I''m going to try.

    That string of numbers just happened to be 11, and it really did look like a cell phone number.

    I composed myself and immediately pulled out the communication device from my ear. Then, I dialed the number I saw earlier.

    As the phone was being picked up, my heart tightened, but before I could get through, I felt a vibration coming from the communication device.

    I quickly put the thing to my ear.

    "You''ve almost rested. Don''t waste your time. Continue to move forward."

    Sure enough, the guy started to urge me again, and at that moment the phone was picked up.

    I quickly replied and gripped the communication device tightly in my palm. Then, I reached into my pocket.

    Due to the call being made, the live broadcast signal was cut off immediately.

    "Is that you?"

    I asked in a low voice and didn''t continue walking forward.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    It was not the voice of the Taoist Laoshan from the opposite direction, but another familiar sound.

    I tried my best to think of the owner of this voice in my head, but I was ultimately unable to get a hold of it.

    "Who are you?" Logically speaking, if the other side is not Taoist Laoshan, I do not need to waste time with him, but I always feel that I know this person.

    "It seems that you think of me as someone else. I''ve warned you many times that you don''t need to do such a live broadcast anymore. Do you think you''re deaf to my words?"

    Hearing this, I was suddenly enlightened. Isn''t this the Zhongshan costume that I have been acquainted with for countless times?

    "It''s you?" What do you want? "

    I couldn''t help feeling depressed.

 C141 Old acquaintances

    Initially, he thought that Zhang Xuan would be able to help. However, from the looks of it now, he was actually here to collect a debt.

    I''ve met this Zhongshan suit twice and they both left on bad terms. Furthermore, they obviously didn''t want me to publicize these supernatural incidents to the public. Even though there was a heated debate on the internet about the authenticity of my live broadcast, it had already caused a huge reaction in the society.

    "I know you have a lot of questions, but don''t worry, I''m here to work with you this time."

    Hm?

    Hearing this, I was filled with doubts. This man had gone through so much effort to leave a contact list in my live broadcast room. Not only did he not blame me for my live broadcast, he even said that he would cooperate with me.

    Before I could ask him about it, he had already caught my attention.

    "I know you''ve been taken advantage of by those guys. All of this is not voluntary, is it?"

    I woodenly nodded my head, but then I remembered something and replied, "En."

    "How do you know?"

    I subconsciously looked around the cave. Other than a patch of darkness, there was nothing else.

    Could it be that this Zhongshan suit and that man in the long gown were in the same group?

    "There''s no need to guess. I also know that the friend beside you has fallen into their hands."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    I felt a headache coming on. Things were getting more and more complicated, but I had a faint feeling that the collaboration that Zhong Shan mentioned should be able to bring a turning point to this matter.

    "I want you to continue following their plans. Of course, this is only on the surface. I will continue to tell you the rest, and you have to continue the live broadcast to avoid arousing their suspicion."

    "Why should I believe you? What do I get out of it? "

    I could feel the communication device vibrate in my palm again and move closer to my ear. At the same time, I grabbed the receiver.

    "What are you doing? Why aren''t you talking? Don''t think that just because the live broadcast is off, we will not know about your situation. Don''t forget, your friend is still in our hands. "

    I hurriedly pulled the communicator a bit further away from me. I continuously shook it rapidly, and spoke in an intermittent manner.

    "Signals... Not good, the live broadcast had been forcefully halted ˇ­ "Wait a moment ˇ­"

    After saying this, I realized that our conversation with Zhongshan had ended. The other side immediately sent Tang Rou''s cellphone a message.

    Continue the live broadcast. Your friend, we will think of a way to rescue him. The thing you just encountered is called Thousand Eye Demon.

    The signal was quickly restored and the live broadcast was started once again.

    [What happened just now, did I get killed while broadcasting?]

    [The streamer is currently being very naughty. Every time he broadcasts, it will suddenly stop.]

    [It''s a good thing that it''s connected again this time. I have to finish the live broadcast today, and give them some rewards.]

    I walked on for some distance before I put the communication device back in my ear.

    "Did you hear that? You''d better not play any tricks on us. "

    "What tricks can I pull? My friend is still in your hands, but you''d better tell me more about the situation. Otherwise, if I die here, won''t you guys benefit a lot?"

    Perhaps it was due to the message sent by the Chinese tunic that it gave me more confidence, so I didn''t want to stay under the other party''s control forever. I wanted to negotiate some proper conditions with him.

    Of course, all of this is very possible, it''s only that Zhongshan Zhuang was lying to me, but at this time, I must seize every possible opportunity, I absolutely cannot give up.

    "I''m not too sure about the situation here, but according to your route, you should be able to reach the designated location after twenty or thirty meters."

    The tone of the other person''s voice eased a little, making me feel a little better.

    However, the ''human skin puppet'' mentioned by Zhongshan in his text message made my hair stand on end. Recalling the pustules all over that thing just now, goosebumps had all over the place.

    The cave in front should have been repaired by humans. One could see quite a few traces of repair. Moreover, after coming here, the suffering on the ground had lessened significantly.

    I secretly calculated the distance that I would travel. I could vaguely see through the light of the flashlight that there seemed to be a door in front of me.

    It seemed like this place was hiding some sort of secret. Otherwise, who would go through so much trouble to come up with such a scenario here?

    As my mind was attracted by the stone door in front of me, I let my guard down. By the time I noticed something was amiss, it was already too late.

    I stopped and suddenly looked behind me.

    Because I noticed that there seemed to be something following me from behind. Although it didn''t make any noise, my feeling was definitely not wrong.

    Furthermore, he had already felt the Raksha Seal on his chest.

    Other than the darkness and the light from the flashlight, there was nothing else.

    What are you doing? In shock.]

    [My head is spinning so fast, I feel like I just saw a door in front of me.]

    [The streamer couldn''t have gone into the ancient tomb, right? Grave theft is against the law.]

    It seemed that I was too nervous myself. I looked down suspiciously at my chest and was about to put the phone back into my pocket, but at that moment, through the reflection of my cell phone''s screen, I saw a person appear behind me.

    There''s really someone following me!

    However, when I looked again, the figure had already disappeared.

    Was it because he was too nervous and had an illusion?

    I steeled my heart and clenched my dagger tightly in one hand as I desperately stabbed behind me.

    Pfft! It really allowed me to find a soft object.

    It felt like a paper dummies, and the knife went straight through it, piercing through my arm.

    A wrinkled face suddenly appeared and stuck to him.

    What the hell is this?

    That face was like a piece of skin, light as a feather, but it carried a kind of chill that would make one''s heart tremble. As it wrapped around me, it tightly coiled around me.

 C142 face change

    I frantically reached out my hand, wanting to pull that skin-like thing off my face. However, no matter how much strength I used, that thing would mercilessly drill into my flesh, causing me to feel an unbearable pain.

    Was this really the end? Could this be the human skin puppet that Zhongshan Zhuang mentioned?

    The knife in my hand was almost touching the bridge of my nose as I used all my strength to cut it open. But even so, the human skin still continued to tightly wrap around me, making it impossible for me to breathe.

    "You''re really stupid, hurry up and get rid of this thing. Otherwise, it won''t be long before you are controlled and become a puppet."

    The man''s voice came into my ears, and I couldn''t help but curse in my heart.

    If you have the time to tease me, why don''t you tell me the exact method? Don''t you know that your father is in danger?

    I heard a text message on my cell phone, but by then my whole face had been covered by that piece of human skin and I couldn''t look at it.

    I don''t know why the Rakshasi on my body didn''t have any effect, but I could feel that the piece of human skin was gradually entering my body, about to replace me.

    At this moment, I couldn''t care so much anymore. I hardened my heart and gripped the dagger in reverse. My arm could still move as I viciously slashed at my face.

    Strangely, I didn''t feel any pain, and it felt as if I''d slashed a piece of tough leather. I heard the scream of a woman I didn''t know.

    I seemed to understand what was going on as I raised my blade once more and slashed at my face with all my might. Even if I had to disfigure my face now, I would accept it.

    The effect was really good. After a few slashes, the human skin that was tightly pressed against my face immediately separated, allowing me to finally catch my breath.

    Right in front of me, just ten to twenty centimeters away from me, was a floating human face that was ferociously staring at me. The skin on its face was lacerated, and maggots were constantly crawling out of it, while a pair of pale white eyes appeared from within the empty sockets of its eye sockets, glaring fiercely at me as it pounced towards me once again.

    "Bah!"

    As the saying goes, a man comes up with something out of the blue.

    I felt that my actions just now were too awesome. Because my body was basically out of control by now, the first thing I did was bite the tip of my tongue. When that face approached me, I spat a mouthful of saliva along with the blood that was splattering all over that thing''s face.

    The effect wasn''t bad. With a burst of white smoke, my ability to move was restored instantly. I used this opportunity to fiercely wave the dagger in my hand and hacked the human skin in front of me from head to toe.

    The originally greyish white human skin instantly turned yellow and fell apart like bits of papyrus. It then turned into ashes.

    I gripped my dagger tightly and panted heavily. It was only then that my teacher, who had lowered his head, discovered that the Raksha Mark on his chest was actually enveloped by a red light.

    This red light came from the red lotus on his lower abdomen.

    It was no wonder that the power of the Raksha Seal was restricted by the red lotus.

    I suddenly had a strange thought. It was that all of this was caused by that red lotus. It was done intentionally so that I could rely on my own strength to deal with the danger in front of me.

    "Your performance was not bad. Don''t delay any further. Continue forward to open the stone door."

    An urging voice came from my ears. I took out the phone to take a look and sure enough, it was the Zhongshan Dress that sent me a text message.

    "When this thing encounters yang energy, it will recover. It is so enchanting that it will cause one''s soul to tremble, and it is afraid of the blood on the tip of the tongue the most."

    It was really a surprise, but I also rejoiced in my heart. Just now, I accidentally saved my life.

    However, this time, he did not dare to be rash. He hurriedly placed the phone back into his pocket, then broke the wound on his finger, and drew a Soul Suppressing Curse on his own palm.

    Arriving at the stone door, I suddenly thought of something.

    If this was the end of the cave, then where did that terrifying thing go?

    I turned around again, and again there was nothing.

    At the same time, of course, there was a low growl above my head.

    That thing was hiding on top of me.

    When I raised my head, a black shadow had already pounced towards me like a mountain pressing down on its peak. In the midst of the chaos, my left hand slapped upwards and at the same time, the dagger in my right hand pierced forward.

    The moment I touched it, I felt a slippery sensation, as though I had caught a few eyeballs. A large amount of juice splattered out, and some of it was even hanging at the corner of my mouth.

    I could feel that the thing had been stabbed by me once again. Moreover, my injuries weren''t light. However, I still let out a mad roar and ruthlessly scratched my chest. Then, I turned around and fled behind me.

    His chest felt as if it had been slashed by a knife.

    I was sure that the thing had run far away. Then, I used the flashlight to shine on my chest. There were indeed quite a few deep scratches there. Even the originally clear face had completely changed.

    After the Raksha Seal was destroyed, I didn''t know if I was happy or sad. However, in the next second, I discovered that the originally malevolent wounds were actually healing at a slow pace.

    In the blink of an eye, the ghost face''s image had already somewhat recovered. Moreover, the red light that had enveloped the ghost face this time had gradually disappeared.

    The Raksha Seal started to recover again!

    He could feel the power in his body increasing, and the scenery in front of his eyes gradually became clearer.

    "How do I open this door?"

    I looked around the area around the door and didn''t see any handles or switches.

    "About a meter and a half to the left, there should be a hole. Try it."

    According to the man in the long gown, I used the hand in my hand to tap and tap. Sure enough, there was a rock that was relatively softer. After the car drove away, a hole the size of a fist was revealed.

    "Put your hand in. There should be a lock mechanism inside. That way, the door can be opened."

    Looking at the dark hole, I instinctively sensed danger.

 C143 Bite

    Didn''t that bullshit Zhongshan suit say he would help me?

    Why haven''t you sent me any text messages up to now?

    I had no choice but to grit my teeth and extend my hand towards that black round hole. At this moment, a message sounded from my phone.

    All I could do was put the flashlight in my mouth, pull out my phone, and look sideways at the screen.

    [Could it be that there is some treasure behind this stone door? Then the streamer will be rich.]

    [I think it might be a septic tank, 10,000 taels of gold...]

    "I think it might be your house."

    I pretended to look at the comments on the screen, then quietly clicked on the text message.

    "There are corpse worms in the cave, be careful ˇ­"

    F * ck his grandpa. Can''t this bro send me a message a bit faster?

    I instinctively tried to withdraw my hand, but at this moment, a heart-wrenching pain came from my fingertip. It felt as though a needle had pierced through my fingernail.

    In an instant, I retracted my hand. At this moment, it was as though I had touched some sort of locking device. Following which, the sound of a mechanism opening and closing could be heard from the stone door.

    I ignored the door and looked quickly at my hand.

    A row of teeth marks appeared on his index finger. It did look like it was bitten by a little bug, and along the bite mark, there was a black line slowly climbing towards his elbow.

    I was poisoned, and that Zhongshan suit was referring to corpse worms, doesn''t this mean that my body was infected with corpse poison?

    "Bastard, why didn''t you tell me about the things inside?"

    I couldn''t help but curse into my headset.

    "I don''t know about that. I only know that this place has a mechanism to open the door. If you want to live, you better take out the thing before the poison in your body flares up."

    The other party definitely already knew that there were poisonous bugs in this mechanism. After all, Zhongshan Hou already knew the situation. Since this guy knew how to open the stone door, it was definitely no exception.

    The reason I did that was, of course, to make it easier to control me.

    I suppressed my anger and shone my flashlight inside the stone door. I discovered that this was only a small secret room. In the middle of the room was a huge coffin covered in red paint.

    Could this guy be asking me to come here and steal the bodies?

    Although he had already guessed that the things hidden inside were definitely not ordinary, he had never imagined that it would be like this.

    "Hurry up and open that coffin. There''s something we want inside."

    The man''s voice was filled with anxiety and excitement, so much so that I could hear his slightly heavy breathing.

    I didn''t dare to rashly walk over, fearing that I would fall into another trap.

    After observing the coffin carefully, I carefully approached the coffin. What I saw was not too different from normal. However, there seemed to be some dark red veined patterns around the coffin.

    Looking at these lines, I immediately thought, not long ago, was the dried corpse that the man in the long gown brought across the river the same thing as before?

    "What the hell is this thing? If it''s a dried up corpse, then wouldn''t it just cause me to lose my life?"

    I immediately stopped in my tracks, ready for battle.

    "Don''t worry. If that''s really the case, then you don''t need to. Quickly open the coffin, and you will soon know what I want."

    The other side continued to urge me and repeatedly threatened Tang Rou''s life. Even though I was extremely unwilling, there was nothing I could do.

    Finally, the phone rang again with a text message. I quickly opened it.

    "Do not open this coffin. Turn off the live broadcast and pretend that the signal has been interrupted. I will tell you what to do next."

    Looking at the notification, I hesitated for a few seconds before I turned off the live broadcast.

    "What''s going on? You''d better not play any tricks. "

    The man in the long gown immediately became angry. His appearance was very different from the calmness I saw before.

    I took out my headset and held it in my hand.

    "I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s something wrong with the signal. I''m about to open the coffin, so don''t disturb me."

    After saying that, I clenched the communication device tightly and put my hand into my pocket. At this moment, the phone vibrates.

    "What exactly is going on? Do you have any confidence that you can help me rescue Tang Rou? "

    I couldn''t wait to start asking.

    Time is of the essence, and the only thing I can tell you is that once you release the thing inside this coffin, it will cause a huge disturbance. You must leave now, if the other party asks you about it, just say that you took a piece of jade from the coffin, and it would be best if you could find something similar on your body.

    I almost didn''t understand what the other party was saying, but very soon, the other party hung up the phone. I had no choice but to take a look at the crimson coffin, then turned around and ran out of the stone door.

    "How is it?"

    The man in the long gown kept asking me questions. I replied him in accordance with what he had taught me.

    "Isn''t it just a piece of broken jade? Was there a need to be so quiet? Now that this is in my hands, tell me when you can release my friend. "

    Actually, when I said this, my heart was still very nervous. If something happens in the middle, it''ll be the same as killing Tang Rou. I didn''t want to do that.

    However, in the next second, an excited voice was heard from the headset.

    "Did you really get it? Hurry up and let me see. Turn on the live broadcast and go back the way you came from. I''ll get someone to wait there. "

    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. It was fortunate that I had a piece of jade with me. However, this piece of jade contained the remnant spirit of the female ghost.

    After another two to three minutes, I turned on the live broadcast again and saw the complaints of the fans.

    [Meng Meng, what''s going on with you? Why do you screw up every time you meet a critical moment?]

    [If this is the case, we won''t watch your live broadcast.]

    [My guess is that the streamer opened the coffin and took the valuable things inside, afraid of being held accountable by the security authorities.]

 C144 stratagem

    I immediately held the piece of jade in my hand and quickly moved it within the range of the camera. My movements were very secretive and I believe that the fans wouldn''t be able to discover anything.

    "How is it? Can you prove my words now? "

    I quickly ran forward while lowering my voice to ask the other party.

    "That''s right, but you don''t have much time left. The poison in your body shouldn''t last more than one incense stick of time. If you don''t want to die inside, then hurry up and increase your speed."

    After he finished speaking, the other side no longer had any news of him.

    I ran for my life and soon arrived in front of the narrow cave again.

    I felt a little scared. This area should be at least a dozen meters long. If I were to drill into it and couldn''t move my hands and feet in a large area, what would I do if I met that eye-popping thing from before?

    However, Zhong Shan did not continue to give me any hints. I had no choice but to bite the bullet and burrow into the narrow gap again, trying my best to increase my speed.

    In the blink of an eye, we had already reached the narrowest position. My heart was beating rapidly. I felt that even the slightest change at this moment could make my hair stand on end.

    God bless you, don''t let anything go wrong.

    I don''t even know if the thing I beat away twice before was in front or behind.

    However, I soon found out the answer. Behind me, there was a series of loud noises. Even though there was no way to turn around, I could guess that it must be the item I just encountered. It was really unyielding and still refused to let me go.

    Fortunately, I was about to pass through this narrow space. As long as I could endure for a few more seconds, I would be able to increase my speed. This way, I would not have to be afraid.

    But God just likes to make fun of me. Just when I''m about to see hope, I suddenly realize that the beam of the flashlight is blocked by something.

    The creature was actually squirming towards me.

    F * ck my god, this is what you call having troops chasing after you.

    Could it be that this place had more than one strange Thousand Eye Demon?

    Right now, I am a mouse inside a bellows. Both sides are blocked and retreating is no longer possible. All I can do is grit my teeth and charge forward.

    Biting the flashlight into my mouth, I tightly gripped the dagger in my hand. I was already prepared to risk my life.

    However, just as the thing in front of me bared its fangs, blocking my path, I suddenly stopped my hand that was about to reach out.

    This wasn''t some Thousand Eye Demon, but a person.

    A living person, a woman who was baring her teeth at me, crying or laughing.

    That crazy woman who almost killed me several times.

    I was really unlucky. Drinking cold water would cause my teeth to clench. I didn''t know what kind of hatred there was between me and this old lady. Suddenly, she wanted to force me into a corner once again.

    "Get out of the way, get in reverse!"

    In my desperation, I could only wildly wave the dagger in my hand to scare the woman, hoping to make her retreat quickly.

    However, this method was useless. After being yelled at by me, the woman climbed up even faster. Furthermore, this woman''s body was originally thin and weak.

    "We all have to die, we all have to die, let''s die together here ˇ­" "Hee hee."

    F * ck you, I don''t want to die with a crazy old woman like you.

    I wanted to cry, but the crazy woman''s face almost touched my head.

    I really couldn''t think of any good methods, because even if I killed this woman now, it would only completely block my path.

    The thing behind me was already clawing at my calf.

    If one were to say what kind of demons and ghosts were blocking in front of me, perhaps the Raksha Seal''s power would be enough to scare away my opponent. But facing a crazy woman, even if I was Ultraman, I didn''t have much of a use for him.

    I curled up my legs and did my best to kick backwards in the narrow crevice.

    I heard a roar from the plaything behind me, followed by a burning pain that came from my calves.

    "Hold on!"

    Just as I was about to lose all hope, I heard a voice coming from the headset that made me freeze for a moment.

    Then I saw the crazy woman in front of me. She opened her eyes wide and kept scratching at the surrounding stone walls. Her body was being dragged by something and she was quickly retreating.

    Without giving it much thought, I took advantage of this opportunity to gouge the surrounding walls with my dagger. Finally, I was able to free myself from the imprisonment of the thing behind me.

    My speed also increased as the cries of the mad woman echoed further and further away.

    I didn''t even think about whether the thing behind me would follow me. I stumbled and crawled.

    Finally, I saw the hole I had jumped into.

    After running two steps forward, I felt a wave of dizziness. Inadvertently, I saw the black line on my finger go through my arm and extend somewhere.

    The corpse poison actually broke out at this time?

    My body stiffened and my jumping ability was greatly affected. The roar behind me was getting closer and closer. At this moment, I was powerless.

    "Throw it to him, he''ll get you up."

    I raised my head and looked over. There was indeed a person waving at me from the entrance of the cave. I took out the piece of jade from my bosom and decisively shook my head.

    "Pull me up first, or I''ll throw this piece of jade into the hole."

    I''m betting with them. I know that what they want is very important to them. If they win, then I''ll have the chance to save Tang Rou. If I lose, then there''s nothing I can do about it.

    "You have no right to negotiate with me!"

    The other party seemed to be roaring. I coldly smiled as I took out my phone and pointed it at the cave behind me, as if I wanted to throw it away.

    "Hurry up!"

    The guy at the mouth of the cave leaned down. Grabbing my outstretched hand, he forcibly lifted me up.

 C145 Transactions

    Before I could get a good look at him, I felt a sudden pain in my stomach.

    The other party acted very quickly and didn''t hold back at all. This punch made my body twitch and I fell onto the ground like a cooked prawn.

    "Where is it?"

    I quickly used one hand to search around my body. I was afraid that the other party would discover the problem with my jade. I also didn''t want them to take my phone away. If that happened, my plan would be known by them.

    I wanted to resist with all my might, but my body hadn''t recovered yet. I looked at the other party''s hand, and it ruthlessly grabbed my throat, about to kill me. However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly jumped out from the side, and like a big black cat, pounced on that guy from my body.

    "Get out of my way!"

    The black figure was kicked in the stomach by the man. With a muffled groan, the black figure fell limply onto the ground.

    The other party accidentally saved my life and gave me time to catch my breath.

    I endured the pain coming from my lower abdomen as I bent my body and ruthlessly kicked the chest of the man that pounced towards me once again.

    The other party didn''t expect that I could recover my strength so quickly, so caught off guard and got hit by my leg. From the position of my shoulder, my body staggered and fell to the ground.

    I reached my hand to my waist and found that the dagger that was originally there had disappeared some time ago.

    I didn''t care that much and immediately jumped up. Taking advantage of when the other party hadn''t stood up yet, I pushed him down and viciously brandished my fist.

    Tonight, all of the anger and resentment in my body broke out in an instant. I felt as though my body was filled with power.

    His opponent gradually lost all ability to resist as his body shrunk into a ball.

    The cell phone fell to the ground during the fight.

    [Who saved the streamer? Is it the police?]

    [What are you talking about? How could the police interfere in such matters?]

    [Tonight''s live broadcast is about to end, does anyone care where Tang Rou is?]

    None of this was important. I immediately turned off the live broadcast because at this moment, another text message was sent over from Zhong Shan''s outfit.

    "Try your best, find their hiding place. Only then can I help you save them."

    F * ck, they actually didn''t know where these guys were hiding even though they had been here for such a long time.

    Since things had gotten to this point, there was no other way but to continue on.

    "Ah ˇ­" "You bastard, what do you want to do?"

    Tang Rou''s voice came through the communicator.

    My movements immediately froze. I extended my hand and grabbed the piece of jade tightly. At the same time, I bent down to pick up the dagger that the other party dropped.

    "Don''t hurt my friends. That piece of jade is in my hands. I want to teach you face to face. Otherwise, I will break this piece of jade into pieces."

    I made a gesture of raising my hand to cut him, and the man I knocked to the ground covered his ears and said a few words.

    "It''s best if you don''t have any ill intentions. Just bring the items here safely and you will be able to meet your friends."

    I glanced at the crazy woman on the ground, then put the two open slabs back together and sprinkled some dust on them.

    I don''t know why I did such a thing. I know that Zhongshan and his gang must have made preparations nearby, so what I need to do now is to guide them to find those guys.

    "Follow me."

    The man who saved me earlier stood up and glared at me. After running two steps, he stepped on the brick wall and nimbly jumped over.

    "Damn, what are you pretending to be a big tail wolf for?"

    I couldn''t help but scold him. However, even after trying several times, I was still unable to follow his example and climb up the wall.

    When a rope was thrown over, I grabbed onto it gloomily and climbed over.

    I could clearly feel the contempt and mockery in the man''s eyes.

    "Where is it? "Hurry up and take me there."

    I coughed dryly twice and raised the jade in my hand. I intentionally kept a distance between me and the man in front of me. Right now, this jade is Tang Rou''s life saving treasure.

    The man didn''t spend much either. He turned left and right in the alley, leading me to a car by the side of the street.

    This car looked ordinary, but after we got in, I found that it was extremely powered. This guy could drive a car as fast as a pilot, and he purposely circled a few alleys around it.

    I quickly took out my cell phone.

    "Where are you guys? Did you guys follow us?"

    After about half a minute, there was finally a response.

    "We naturally have our ways. You should care more about yourself."

    Since the other party said so, I could finally relax for a moment. After that, I started to carefully survey my surroundings. The fellow driving the car would occasionally peek at me through the reflection of the mirror.

    Right now, he was completely out of the range of this small town. It seemed that he was planning to go to other places. Although this road was wide, there weren''t many cars on it.

    "When will you be there?"

    I casually asked. However, the guy driving the car ignored me and kept stepping on the accelerator.

    After about half an hour, I could already see the bright lights up ahead. This is a relatively developed city. This should be their base of operations or a temporary location to settle down.

    I deliberately looked behind me through the mirror, but didn''t see any lights or anyone following us. I started to suspect, but at this moment, I could only believe in Zhongshan and the rest. There was no other way.

    After entering the city, the number of cars gradually increased. There were also quite a few people who had come out on the streets for the night.

    The speed of the car obviously slowed down a lot. As we gradually arrived at a narrow district, I knew that we were about to reach our destination. My heart rose to my throat.

    Sure enough, the car slowly stopped at the back of a building. This should be the back door. I could only see a narrow door in front of me.

 C146 Wise fighting

    "Get out of the car quickly."

    The man finally spoke. I didn''t ask much and just opened the car door and jumped out. I consciously kept a distance from him. With this guy''s abilities, if he suddenly ambushed me, I might not be able to withstand it.

    The man glared at me with infinite disdain, then pointed at the narrow door in front of me.

    "The person you want to meet is there. If you don''t have the guts, then hurry up and get lost."

    It was like looking at someone through a crack in the door. I couldn''t be scared by such a small thing like this. I patted the dust off my clothes and walked up the stairs in large strides.

    There were seven or eight steps in front of me, perhaps because I was too nervous, and when I jumped, I didn''t even notice the empty can under my feet, so I fell down the steps with a loud thud.

    Fortunately, my grip was tight and the jade didn''t fall out of my hand, but I still felt a burst of pain from the fall, especially from trying to act cool, which actually made me look ugly. I really couldn''t help but feel ashamed, because if I didn''t recite it aloud and go save Tang Rou, I really wanted to smash my head on the stairs.

    It seems like I heard the man behind me scolding an idiot, but I was unable to refute him. I could only grind my teeth as I stood up, forcefully enduring the pain as I reached my dejected hands out to push on the door.

    However, just as my hand was about to touch the door, I felt something was wrong.

    From the reflection of the glass, I could see that the man from before was standing behind me. He was about two meters away, and he didn''t seem to want to approach me.

    There''s definitely something wrong with this door, that''s my conclusion right away.

    Sure enough, after I withdrew my hand, I immediately felt the unending streams of Yin Qi from the gap of the door.

    These fellows were truly cunning. They had actually set up such a trap in such an inconspicuous place.

    Without a doubt, this must be some kind of evil scheme. Once I made a move, I wouldn''t need to guess what would happen next.

    "What, did you lose your courage from the fall?"

    The mocking tone of the man behind me made me feel exceptionally uncomfortable.

    In my mind, I tried to recall what I learned with Tang Rou and Daoist Tianxuan. At this moment, if I used my phone to contact Zhong Shan, it would definitely arouse his suspicions.

    Everything had to be done on your own.

    I slightly closed my eyes. If it was like this, I would be able to clearly feel the flow of my surrounding aura. The strange thing was that after I had entered a state of meditation, a cool feeling immediately came from my lower abdomen.

    In an instant, a very strange pattern appeared in front of me. This pattern seemed to be formed from some kind of formation, and also seemed to be formed from the combination of some runes.

    Could it be? Was the red lotus reminding me of a way to break this setting?

    Thinking of this, I no longer hesitated. After cutting open my fingernails, I immediately drew a diagram on the glass according to the pattern that appeared in my mind.

    The instant I completed the entire diagram, as though I had just stepped out of the door, I forcefully slapped my palm on the center of the diagram.

    With a bang, cracks appeared on the glass window. It looked like a spiderweb, but it did not shatter. At the same time, the door also began to shake violently. A muffled thunder sound came from above their heads.

    I knew that this was the reason why the formation had been set up well and had worked well.

    Through the reflection in my brain, I saw the man''s surprised gaze behind me.

    With a cold smile, I reached for the door, but this time there was no feeling of uneasiness. The door swung open, revealing a narrow corridor in front of me.

    The man followed closely behind me. As there was only one passage in front of us, I didn''t hesitate as I tried my best to pay attention to the Yin and Yang auras in my surroundings in case I was ambushed.

    "I''ve underestimated you. I never thought that you would be able to break through the restriction so quickly."

    This time, I heard the man''s voice again, but it didn''t come from the communicator. It came from the staircase in front of us.

    I looked up and sure enough, the man in the long gown was looking down at me under the light. Beside him stood an extremely muscular figure, glaring at me.

    "Where is my friend?"

    I quickly grabbed the piece of jade in my palm, prepared for the man behind me, and launched a surprise attack. I could even hear my heart beating rapidly.

    The man in the long gown didn''t reply. He just glanced to the side before I heard the sound of staggering footsteps. After that was the white face that I had been worried about.

    Tang Rou, at this moment, had her hands tied behind her back. Her face was filled with anger, and when she saw me, her eyes burned with passion. She then frowned.

    "You idiot, why did you fall into his trap?"

    I bitterly smiled at Tang Rou. As things stood, what could I do? She couldn''t just let her comrades fall into danger.

    "If you let my friend go, I will tell you where I placed it."

    I was going to be a little smart. After all, I''ve seen this kind of scene in movies.

    "You think you can play this game with me?"

    However, the other side didn''t seem to take it. The long-sleeved man sneered. The burly man next to him stretched out his hand and grabbed Tang Rou''s neck.

    That guy''s hand was the size of a palm-leaf fan, while Tang Rou''s slender and white neck looked as if it could easily be broken at any time.

    "If you dare hurt her, you''ll never get it."

    I braced myself to go on.

    "I know that thing is on your body. You and I are both cultivators. Do you think I can''t feel its aura?"

    It seemed that the older the better. I immediately looked at my hand, but didn''t dare let the other party see the true face of the piece of jade inside.

    If the other side found out that I didn''t actually take anything out of the coffin, then Tang Rou and I would most likely die here in a few seconds.

    When would that damn Zhongshan Clothing come?

    At this moment, I was burning with anxiety.

 C147 Invitation

    "Hurry up and bring it over!"

    Seeing that my disguise couldn''t continue anymore, I raised my hand and threw the piece of jade towards him. Since I had no other choice, I could only fight it head on.

    Taking advantage of the other side reaching out to grab the jade, I immediately jumped up. According to my calculations, as long as I moved fast enough, I should be able to save Tang Rou.

    However, it was a pity that I underestimated the strong man''s reaction speed. A large foot in front of me enlarged limitlessly, and it directly and ruthlessly landed on my face.

    "With just this little ability, you still dare to show off in front of me?"

    When I fell down, I almost lost consciousness. I saw that the man in the long gown had already grabbed the jade in his hand, while Tang Rou''s expression became even more unsightly. She almost stuck out her tongue.

    But I did not despair.

    Because I also saw a black shadow, which was like a bent snake, quickly wrapping around that muscular man''s neck.

    At the same time, the cell phone in his chest was constantly vibrating.

    Those guys finally came ˇ­

    With a bang, I fell heavily onto the floor, suffocating from the pain.

    Then, I saw the expression on the man''s face change. He quickly left his original position and headed towards the corridor.

    As for the hulk holding Tang Rou, her face was filled with pain as she reached out her hand to cover her throat and loosened her grip on Tang Rou''s neck.

    I don''t even know where that Zhongshan suit came from.

    All I know is that after he gave me a glance, he quickly chased after the man in the long gown.

    "Don''t let him take it away!"

    I was thinking about the ghost lady in the jade, but I was more worried about Tang Rou''s safety.

    So I struggled to my feet and ran up the stairs.

    Luckily, Tang Rou was only scared. Her face was a bit pale, but she wasn''t hurt.

    "Take care of her for me!"

    The beauty that was originally following beside the middle mountain uniform quickly raised her foot and kicked the muscular man to the ground.

    I immediately turned around and jumped down the stairs, chasing after her.

    I seemed to hear Tang Rou call out my name, but at this moment, I didn''t have the time to care.

    There were a few men lying in the corridor, dark and I couldn''t tell if they were Zhongshan''s men or the man in the long gown.

    When I stumbled to the door, all I saw was a black figure running quickly towards me.

    It was a Chinese tunic.

    "Where''s that guy?"

    My heart immediately went cold as what I was worried about finally happened. That fellow must have ran away.

    "The thing you want ˇ­"

    He didn''t think about the Zhongshan Robe and directly opened his palm. The somewhat damaged piece of jade impressively appeared between his fingers.

    "That''s great. Thank you very much."

    I didn''t have enough time to think about it and extended my hand to grab at it, but unexpectedly, the middle mountain uniform was actually it. It moved towards the side at a speed so fast that it didn''t seem like a human.

    "What do you mean, this isn''t from the coffin?"

    I creased my eyebrows. My heart was already filled with anger. I couldn''t forget that the reason I was able to successfully escape tonight and save Tang Rou was all because of this guy in front of me.

    "I know, but at the same time, I know what''s inside."

    The words of the other party made me feel guilty. I recalled the warning that this Zhongshan Dress had given me, and even my words seemed to lack confidence.

    "No matter what, this is all mine."

    "Old Zhao, are you alright?"

    The door behind me was pushed open. Tang Rou worriedly ran over. She grabbed me and checked me up and down.

    I saw the slim and curvy beauty walk towards the middle mountain dress. At the same time, a few other people who were probably under the middle mountain dress walked out from the house.

    "I''m fine."

    I smiled at Tang Rou and then turned around to look at Zhong Shan''s shirt.

    "Give me your things. I''ve helped you tonight, haven''t I?"

    I tried my best to get close with the other party. That piece of jade contains the remnant soul of the ghost lady. Once the Zhongshan Cloak is taken away, I''m afraid this matter will make me feel guilty for the rest of my life.

    "Have you forgotten what I''ve told you before?"

    Zhong Shan threw the broken piece of jade in his hand, and my heart followed suit. I was afraid that this guy would accidentally drop the piece of jade and break into pieces.

    When a person had no choice but to lower their head under the eaves, I could only helplessly nod my head.

    "Of course I remember, but I still have to live. I don''t know either, but every time I choose a live broadcast location, it would involve all sorts of weird things."

    This was not completely nonsense.

    "Your eloquence has improved after not seeing you for so long."

    Zhongshan Zhuang looked at the piece of jade in his hand.

    "I know what you''re planning to do. I shouldn''t have allowed you to continue, but ˇ­"

    "But what?"

    Looking at the other party''s expression, it seems that he wants to negotiate with me. Since there is such a thing, it means that there is still hope.

    "Our department''s duty is to eliminate some of the strange incidents that should not have appeared in the public eye. For people like you, it should be more restrictive. If you want to continue this matter, there is only one way."

    This fellow is intentionally trying to be suspenseful. Even though he was speaking half-way through his words, I could only humbly ask him for advice like an honest student.

    "What can we do?"

    He felt like he was about to be set up.

    "Unless you want to join my department."

    Pui!

    I almost blurted out, "Doing a live broadcast is profitable, but also free and unrestrained. Why are you being controlled by this guy in front of me?"

    Judging from his appearance, he is also very familiar with these strange and unusual things. Even if I retire one day, I definitely wouldn''t want to engage in such a profession.

    "I''m afraid that''s a bit too much for you, no? Although I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but this piece of jade is very important to him. "

    Tang Rou stood to the side to smooth things over. Zhong Shan''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she didn''t move. She just continued to look at me and raised the jade in her hand.

    "I want to hear your answer."

    "I still don''t know the specific nature of your organization and its treatment. How about you return this jade to me and let me consider it for a while?"

    Originally, I only wanted to stall for time and think of other ways. I didn''t think that Zhongshan would really throw that piece of jade over.

    I quickly and carefully took it in my hand.

 C148 Condition

    "I know that you won''t listen to my advice. Since you want to continue this matter, you must make the appropriate sacrifices."

    I haven''t had the time to be happy yet, but after hearing Zhongshan suit''s words, I felt a little apprehensive in my heart.

    "From today onwards, don''t continue live broadcasts on the internet. We have always been thinking of ways to eliminate the impact you have on us. And even if you don''t care about that, you still have to be concerned about your safety."

    They are all government personnel, so their words carry a certain authority. More importantly, Zhongshan''s words are not wrong, the current us have already formed a feud with those evil people.

    I played him in this incident and even caused him to lose quite a bit of money. In this situation, if Tang Rou and I were to continue streaming, we would definitely meet with danger again.

    "I feel that you should also be a smart person. Being able to clearly distinguish the benefits between the benefits involved and being able to freely complete what you want to do is already my greatest concession."

    Although he did not say it explicitly, his tone revealed a faint sense of threat. I could hear it.

    "I will consider your suggestion carefully. Recently, we will also stop the live broadcast."

    At this point, my heart felt a little heavy, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    "This is my phone number. If you figure it out, you can contact me at any time."

    Zhongshan flung his sleeves and a black card floated towards me.

    I hastily stretched out my hands to catch it. The other party''s technique made me exclaim in shock. It was just like the yellow paper talisman that I used previously. I was extremely agile and adept.

    The card didn''t have any words on it. I just saw a very strange symbol. I was barely able to recognize it. It should be something similar to the Soul Suppressing Orb.

    Since I didn''t see the phone number, I was a little doubtful. However, in order to save face, I had to force myself to continue acting tough and keep the black card in my pocket.

    "Let''s go."

    I turned around to look at Tang Rou. Afterwards, the two of us left the street and quickly stopped a car. As for where we were going to go now, I didn''t have any clear plans.

    "What should we do next?"

    Finally, Tang Rou asked this question. I caressed the broken jade in my hand. In my heart, I knew that right now, there were two very important things.

    "First, think of a way to send my grandma to a recuperation facility overseas. Moreover, you must do it quickly. After that, we have to settle this matter ˇ­"

    "You''re right, I''ll get someone to arrange this right away."

    Tang Rou immediately understood what I meant. She picked up the phone and called several people. I still had faith in Tang Rou''s ability. I just hoped that those guys wouldn''t be so fierce as to cause trouble for my grandma.

    "Do you think those guys will follow us?"

    I was still a little apprehensive, afraid that I would bring trouble to my grandmother.

    "I feel like the person from that strange organization just now would make them not have the mood to care about us."

    Tang Rou''s words made me feel a lot more at ease, but I still looked behind me from time to time. I even changed taxis before heading towards the train station.

    "What a pity. Right now, your live broadcast business is in full swing. If it were to be completely stopped, I believe that a lot of losses would occur."

    Tang Rou''s words had a hidden meaning, which I could naturally understand. This girl was worried that if I didn''t do the live broadcast, I wouldn''t be able to get rid of her.

    "Even if I don''t have a way to broadcast live, we can continue the matter of capturing ghosts and eliminating demons. I only agree to that Zhongshan suit and won''t do a live broadcast. I didn''t say anything else."

    Tang Rou''s smile spread out again.

    "I knew you wouldn''t be so disloyal."

    What a joke. My grandmother''s illness still requires Tang Rou to deal with. Even though I had carefully calculated that the amount of money I had was already over 1 million, no one can say for sure what would happen when I go overseas.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly had a bold idea.

    "Tell me ˇ­" How about we move the live broadcast overseas? "

    Tang Rou looked at me blankly for two seconds. Then, she suddenly grabbed my shoulder and started shaking it.

    "I can''t believe it, Old Zhao. You actually have such a high IQ. I''ve really underestimated you."

    After saying that, this little girl unexpectedly didn''t hide anything as she pouted her sexy little mouth and gave me a big peck on the face.

    I could clearly feel that my heart was beating several times faster than before, and now my face seemed to have been set on fire.

    The driver turned his head vaguely and looked at me with an envious expression.

    "Cough, cough ˇ­" "I merely thought of it all of a sudden ˇ­"

    The atmosphere was a bit awkward, but Tang Rou didn''t mind. She continued to excitedly plan.

    "It just so happens that I have quite a few friends there. I''ll start searching online for any haunted places there."

    To be honest, I''m impressed with myself for coming up with such a brilliant idea. Since there''s no way to broadcast it publicly at home, I''ll do it abroad so that I don''t have to waste my time broadcasting it, and I won''t have any conflicts with the rules of Zhongshan Clothing.

    It seemed that once something was extremely difficult, it would naturally be possible to think of a way to deal with it.

    The two of us arrived at the train station without a hitch. Of course, before officially getting on the train, Tang Rou and I took a good rest. The most important thing was that our appearances changed as well.

    By the time the two of us got on the train, it was dawn of the next day.

    According to Tang Rou, the hospital has already finished their preparation for transfer. As long as I complete the procedures when we get there, I can leave with my grandmother.

    I used my new phone and snuck into the live broadcast room. As it was daytime, there weren''t many fans around.

    I directly revised the announcement for the live broadcast room, saying that I would need to have a good rest in the near future. After which, I would bring a new surprise to my fans and leave immediately after.

    On the way back, Tang Rou and I astonishedly discovered that this was actually the train that had previously put us in danger.

 C149 A new way out

    "Have you noticed that this train is a little different than before?"

    Tang Rou and I asked at almost the same time.

    Actually, when I first arrived at the platform, I had already discovered that this train, other than its frame looking exactly the same as before, had undergone a great change in the rest of it.

    First it was a very old green leather train, but now it was painted red and, in some places, black.

    The number of carriages on this train had also changed. I carefully counted and coincidentally, it was 16 knots. This seemed to correspond to 16 words'' Yin-Yang Eight Trigrams''.

    "I didn''t expect that you would observe it so carefully. This carriage is indeed secretly cooperating with the sixteen word ''Yin Yang''. The purpose is to gather spiritual energy."

    Tang Rou had her hands behind her back. She wasn''t in a hurry to get on the car.

    "All painted red in order to maximize the absorption of yang energy. As for this black color, it is merely an ornament."

    In terms of setting up a formation, Tang Rou''s experience and technique were naturally much better than mine.

    Obviously, the reason why this train changed like this was to deal with the strange phenomenon from before. I always felt that the tunnel we passed through was extremely strange, and the yin aura within was especially dense.

    According to Tang Rou, the 16 carriages were connected together to form a grand sealing formation. In addition, all of the red paint on the train contained materials like cinnabar and black dog blood.

    These were all necessary items to ward off evil spirits. It seemed like those government departments had put in a lot of effort to deal with this as well.

    "If I''m not mistaken, there should be runes drawn on the roof of this carriage. That''s definitely the case."

    At this moment, quite a few people had already boarded the train with large and small bags of luggage. It seemed like the series of terrifying events hadn''t spread out yet.

    "Will there be anything strange happening to our journey today?"

    The moment I stepped onto the train, I began to have a strange thought.

    "I feel that the two of us shouldn''t have such bad luck. Recently, we have been living in a state of fear. I hope that we can have a good rest."

    This time, the two of us were lucky enough to buy a soft sleeper. In addition, in order to preserve our privacy, Tang Rou directly took over the entire top bunk.

    Of course, we are doing this for the sake of safety. As long as the two of us obediently stay here, we won''t get into any trouble.

    "Aiya, I can finally relax for a bit."

    Tang Rou directly fell on the lower bunk and swung her two slender legs up, making me feel dizzy.

    I looked out the window. The number of people on the platform had lessened, and the train was about to start. I followed Tang Rou''s example and lay down on the narrow bunk, taking out my phone.

    In the past, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy such peaceful times at all. At that time, I would have to constantly run outside every day in order to ensure that Grandmother and I would have enough time to eat and sleep.

    I can already be considered a person with a million worth of wealth, but my heart isn''t happy at all.

    "Are you still worried about the ghost girl?"

    After being with me for so long, Tang Rou was like a little fairy. She was able to easily guess what was on my mind.

    Sometimes I wonder if this face is written.

    I sighed and took out the broken piece of jade from the pocket on my body. Due to the recent period of time, this piece of jade had followed me around, making the originally poor quality of it become a lot rounder.

    I could feel that remnant soul inside this broken piece of jade. However, the Yin Qi was weak and could dissipate at any time.

    "If I want to repair this remnant soul, I''ll have to find her corpse first."

    At this point, I couldn''t help but frown. This matter may sound easy, but if we were to really do it, it would be extremely difficult.

    Tang Rou had already found the corpse of the girl that had been blown up on the rooftop. Because she hadn''t figured out what had happened, she still hadn''t been destroyed.

    However, it was in the police station''s morgue. This was a huge problem for me.

    It was easy to gather information, but it was almost impossible to get in contact with the corpse.

    "Don''t worry, I know someone in the public security system who is trying to help me think of a way to deal with this."

    "You are truly resourceful."

    I flipped over and sat up. I felt that this world was far more complicated than I had imagined. Tang Rou''s background definitely wasn''t just limited to just a poor girl from a wealthy family, but also a descendant from the Tang Clan.

    "In this world, there is nothing that cannot be solved. The key is whether or not you have the ability to."

    Tang Rou said in an enigmatic tone. Soon after, she stretched and began unbuttoning her shirt.

    "What are you doing?"

    My face reddened. I wanted to turn around, but my eyes couldn''t bear to leave. I didn''t know why, but the desire in a certain aspect of my body had become stronger and stronger recently.

    I felt like there was a fire burning in my body, and I wanted to find a place to vent it out. At this moment, a man and a woman in the same room smelled Tang Rou''s body.

    "I haven''t had a good rest in the past few days, so I''m going to take a nap. Don''t let your thoughts run wild."

    Tang Rou somewhat teasingly looked at me for a bit and took off her jacket, revealing only her undergarment.

    I quickly agreed and looked away.

    I also wanted to rest for a bit, but I wasn''t sleepy at all. I couldn''t help but look at Tang Rou''s fair skin from time to time. In my mind, I saw the image of another woman.

    Chen Xue.

    I don''t know why I would think about that woman at this moment, but I had a feeling that we would meet again soon.

    After thinking about this woman, my emotions became exceptionally complicated. Naturally, I also thought about the absurd and crazy night we shared. I couldn''t help but slowly reach into my pants to touch the location of the red lotus flower.

 C150 You still have this hobby

    "Old Zhao, I didn''t expect you to be so abnormal."

    Suddenly, a voice full of disdain from the side jolted me out of my thoughts. It was as though I was having a stroke. I immediately retracted my hand, as I felt incoherent words coming out of my mouth.

    "What nonsense are you spouting? I only feel that place is a bit itchy ˇ­"

    I discovered that the more I described it, the darker it became, because at this moment, Tang Rou''s disdain in her eyes became even more clear.

    "We''re both adults, there''s no need for you to hide it from me. If you really need to do that, I can actually cooperate with you ˇ­"

    What? Tang Rou said this? She''s going to cooperate with me?

    "Is that true?"

    My head heated up and I slowly sat up. I could feel that the flame in my body had started to burn again.

    "Of course, when have I ever lied to you? If you need it now, I can help you now."

    I gulped and looked towards the door nervously yet bashfully. I didn''t know what to do.

    "Are you joking? "You''re really willing to follow me ˇ­"

    I bravely stood up and looked at Tang Rou''s exposed white shoulders and jade-like arms.

    "Old Zhao, you scoundrel, what are you thinking about? I''m saying that if you need me, I''ll go find something for you ˇ­"

    Tang Rou suddenly put her clothes up to her chest. Her expression was one of annoyance and shyness.

    "Find what?" I don''t quite understand.

    "Find ˇ­" "Elder sister, what are you pretending to be so innocent for? Do you think I don''t know that you''re no longer a virgin?"

    This extremely intrepid reply instantly made my face flush red.

    After a long time, it turns out that I misunderstood.

    "Hmm, I was joking with you just now ˇ­"

    I didn''t dare to continue on this topic. I sat down on my bed and directly faced the inside. I wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    "Men are hypocrites ˇ­ "Humph!"

    I heard Tang Rou flip over. At this moment, the train began to move.

    "Hey, you''re saying ˇ­"

    I originally thought that Tang Rou was going to sleep, but I didn''t think that she would start a conversation.

    "Who could have killed the girl?"

    This was also a question that had been plaguing my mind for a long time, and it was also a matter that had to be clarified in order to allow the ghost''s soul to rest in peace.

    "I don''t know, but according to you, that woman was turned into a zombie by someone, or she has a deep grudge against someone so that she won''t be able to reincarnate, or she is cultivating Yin Dan or something like that."

    Before this sort of thing happened, Tang Rou and I would never discuss it. It was just that we didn''t have any concrete evidence to prove it.

    "Actually, now that I think about it, I feel that it''s not as simple as we thought. I once talked about this with Daoist Tian Xuan, and old senior said that there are many evil formations in this world, and one of them is a carrier that can turn a person into a vengeful spirit. It''s to create a unique pattern to accomplish their hidden goal."

    Hearing this, I immediately became spirited.

    I have also personally witnessed Daoist Tianxuan''s method of using paper puppets to set up a formation. This conjecture can be confirmed, but if this is the case, then we have stirred up quite a bit of trouble this time.

    To be able to do such a malicious scheme, our investigation will definitely be alerted and even infuriate the other party.

    Maybe Tang Rou and I had already offended him when she had her corpse extorted.

    The two of us were just randomly guessing. Unknowingly, time slowly passed. At this moment, my heart started beating rapidly.

    I put my face close to the window and saw that there was a mountain not far ahead of me. It was a place I was very familiar with.

    "We''re about to reach the tunnel, but luckily it''s daytime now, so there shouldn''t be any problems, right?"

    I looked into the distance with lingering fear in my heart and couldn''t help but touch my waist.

    When he got on the train, he had spent a bit of effort and finally managed to carry the Life Severing Blade with him. This could be considered as the reward from taking the risk last night.

    This thing was also an ancient item. Although its baleful aura could not be compared to the one in the alleyway, it was not weak either. It had already been proven last night.

    With this in my hands, I am much more confident.

    "Don''t worry, that guy we met earlier wearing a Chinese tunic suit should be in charge of this kind of thing. With him here, these things must have been resolved a long time ago, otherwise, if the passengers on this train, which is hundreds of times, could die in a supernatural event at any time, the leaders of the country would definitely not allow it."

    Tang Rou wasn''t too worried though. She walked over and patted my shoulder.

    Even so, I still felt a little nervous. I had been on guard the entire time, but at this moment, the door to the room suddenly opened. It gave me a huge shock.

    "Who is it?"

    I shouted loudly. The sound at the door stopped for a few seconds. Then, I replied with a bad tone.

    "Why are you so fierce? I''m here to ask if you need to order a meal or something."

    It turned out to be the flight attendant of this train. I opened the door, intending to order some food. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly stared at me and said that.

    "Eh? "Why do you look so familiar? Have we met before?"

    I was surprised. I had taken off my hat and mask as I was in the sleeping quarters. It wouldn''t be good if someone with ulterior motives recognized me.

    "No, maybe it''s because I have a public face. Is there a box of rice? Just give us two boxes later. "

    After saying that, I didn''t give the other party any time to continue interrogating me and immediately slammed the door shut.

    "Weird guy, why does he look so familiar?"

    I heard the flight attendant at the entrance mumble a few more words before slowly walking away. He was finally relieved.

    "Who is it?"

    Tang Rou gave me a probing look.

 C151 Crazy fans

    "He probably recognized the wrong person. It''s fine."

    After saying that, I also felt a little scared the whole time. I felt that it wasn''t that simple after all.

    Sure enough, five or six minutes later, there was another knock on the door that made my heart race.

    It was still the same flight attendant. However, this time, he had a completely different expression. He didn''t have a box of food in his hand, but a phone instead.

    "It''s you. You''re that damned streamer. And you''re also Tang Rou, right?"

    Damn, I didn''t expect to hide my identity so deeply. I was discovered by a flight attendant on the train.

    "I''m really too lucky. Just now, I thought you looked a bit familiar. I didn''t expect it to really be you guys."

    This train attendant''s voice was quite loud. With such a loud voice, all of the people in the rooms in the corridor would probably be attracted over. I immediately pulled him in.

    "Big Brother, can you stop being so noisy? If you want an autograph, I can give it to you."

    These words are a bit pretentious, but for the current me, it''s not excessive at all.

    "Why don''t you take a picture with me? There''s also big sister Tang Rou. You''re my heart''s goddess."

    This tall and big conductor really didn''t think of herself as an outsider. She took out her cell phone and threw it at me. Just as she was about to run over and hug Tang Rou, she was kicked to the side by Tang Rou.

    "I''m not familiar with you, so don''t touch me."

    "She really is Tang Rou, big sis. She really is aloof and cold."

    That guy didn''t get angry. He insisted on coming over to take a picture with me. In reality, I understood why Tang Rou wasn''t willing to take a picture with me.

    If anything happened to these people, they would immediately be posted online. If this was seen by those with ulterior motives, it would definitely be troublesome for the both of us.

    "Forget it. Can I give you an autograph?"

    "It''s fine if you don''t take pictures. I know you guys are doing this live broadcast and don''t usually dare to show your faces. However, I have a request, can you guys help out?"

    The guy suddenly stopped smiling and closed the door with a bit of hesitation.

    "What''s going on? Don''t tell me you want to... I don''t have that kind of hobby. "

    Looking at how the other party was sizing me up, goosebumps rose all over my body.

    "You misunderstand, streamer. There is nothing wrong with my sexual orientation. Furthermore, I hope that you can help me resolve a strange matter that happened to a friend of mine."

    What the heck is this?

    I froze for a second, but the other person, seeing that I didn''t react, moved closer.

    I think you must have magical powers. For you, this is a small matter, but for my friend, it is a matter of life and death. "Ye Mo said in a calm tone," I''m sure you don''t have to worry about it.

    I was a little speechless. It seemed that the power of this live broadcast was really great. However, I was really unable to agree to the request of this fellow in front of me. After all, I was still busy dealing with troublesome matters.

    "I''m really sorry, but we have urgent matters to attend to this time. After getting off the car, we have to hurry up and change cars. There''s no way we can help you."

    "It doesn''t matter, my friend is in this car. Furthermore, he is in that private room not far away. It won''t delay you for long."

    This is really a coincidence, but I really don''t want to get into any trouble at this moment. What''s more, I don''t know if I can use my insignificant cultivation experience to help her solve her problem.

    If he were to destroy it, wouldn''t he destroy his own signboard?

    Seeing that I was hesitating and didn''t agree, the train attendant became unhappy.

    "What about it?" "Normally in the live broadcast room, I would give you a lot of tips. I''m begging you to do something, but why is it so difficult? It''s not like I''m not giving you money. My ID is Second Donkey, do you have any impression of me?"

    At this point, the flight attendant blushed a bit and his neck became thicker. In the end, he directly took out his phone to express that he would send the matter to his friends.

    Now, it seemed that apart from killing him to silence him, chopping him up and stuffing him under the bed, he could only go along with his intentions and help him.

    "Fine, we''ll take it. We won''t take your money, but I only have one condition, and that is that everything that happened today should not be publicized, and no one should know that we two are on this train. Do you understand?"

    Hearing my words, Er Mou nods his head in agreement.

    "No problem. Like I said, we''re both northerners and have very good personalities. I will definitely continue to praise you in the future. The live broadcast stopped halfway through last night, but we''re already used to it."

    This guy talked nonstop. There was no other way around it. Tang Rou and I followed him to another room.

    Before I could open the door to the private room, I felt something was wrong. Through the thin glass window, I could see that there was a stream of black air inside.

    "There''s really something wrong here."

    I signaled to Tang Rou. The flight attendant immediately opened the door and let out a cry.

    A man and a woman were kissing each other. The man had put his hand inside the woman''s skirt.

    This scene was truly fiery.

    "F * ck, are you f * cking done yet? Is this fun?"

    That woman was quite valiant. She picked up a bottle of beverage from the table and threw it towards the flight attendant. However, she didn''t hold it too well and threw it towards my face.

    My ability to react to the situation wasn''t bad. I leaned to the side and reached my hand out to grab the drink.

    "I say, the two of you are really horny. I''ve only been here half an hour ago, and the two of you have already made things up. Do you still want to get twice as fast?"

    The Second donkey closed the door with a smile as if it was a common occurrence.

    "Who are these two? Are you planning on doing a group P?"

    The man had a head of long hair and was rather petite. He had a baleful look on his face, so he obviously wasn''t a good person to look at. The woman was quite pretty, and her figure wasn''t bad either.

    "Don''t be so rude to these two Gods, this is something that I specifically invited to solve for you. It wasn''t easy to get a grandpa to tell the granny, but you invited her over, can''t you be a bit more polite?"

    After saying this, the man looked strangely at Tang Rou and me and asked with uncertainty.

    "Will the two of them do?"

    "If you don''t believe us, then forget it."

    Tang Rou turned around and was about to leave.

 C152 exorcism

    Originally, I thought Tang Rou was just putting on an act, but I didn''t think that this girl would actually open the door and walk out. Her attitude was firm.

    "Beauty, don''t be angry. Don''t lower yourself to a friend like me. I''ll apologize to you two on his behalf."

    The Second Donkey immediately walked out and kept apologizing. I noticed that Tang Rou''s expression wasn''t right, so I went to the side to stay there and followed Tang Rou.

    "What''s wrong? Did you discover something wrong? If that brat really did something wrong and spread the news about us on the train, it would be bad for us. "

    Tang Rou turned her head and looked at me, then looked back at the room.

    "Didn''t you notice? That man is definitely not simple. It''s best if we don''t interfere in this matter. In any case, we''ll be getting off the car in half a day. At most, we can change to a different way of travel."

    Tang Rou''s attitude was abnormally resolute. It was definitely because of her own reasons, but apart from that man''s baleful aura and the Indian Hall''s slightly darkened, I didn''t think that guy was that dangerous.

    At this point, of course, I chose to trust my old partner, but just as I was thinking about what to say to my second donkey, there was a clinking in the box.

    "Xiao Fei, what''s wrong with you? Did you get sick again? Don''t scare me like that."

    The girl''s voice was sharp and there was a hint of panic in her tone. At the same time, the flight attendant who was initially standing at the entrance also ran in frantically. I seemed to have heard someone moan.

    This person should be the young man with the murderous aura from before. Although his voice was suppressed, it still couldn''t help but burst out.

    Judging from his appearance, that young man should be one of the more patient type. If he was able to uncontrollably emit a snort, then the pain on his body would surely be extraordinary.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t care anymore. I couldn''t help but take a few steps forward and look inside the room. My entire body shuddered in fear.

    It was only a few glances, but in my memory the young man was handsome, at least from my aesthetic vantage point.

    But from the looks of it, it could no longer be called a person.

    His face was ashen, and his face was twice as big as it used to be. Even more than that, his pupils were pitch-black, his mouth was wide open, and the color of his tongue had become very strange. It was like a piece of meat that had been dried by the wind outside for months.

    At this moment, the ghost-like young man was rolling on the ground in pain. At the same time, the pretty girl was crying as she skillfully took out something similar to a leech from her bag and started putting it on the young man.

    "Stop standing there in a daze. If you don''t want to help, then hurry up and leave."

    Suddenly, with tears on her face, the lady shouts at me. The man''s groans are getting louder and louder, attracting the attention of the people in the corridor. They all walk over to watch the commotion.

    After hearing what that woman said, guilt filled my heart. Moreover, this man''s appearance was indeed strange. A dark aura had already appeared on his face.

    This must be some kind of evil, not some other disease.

    I nodded my head at Tang Rou and then walked into the room. Tang Rou, who was behind me, seemed to sigh, but she quickly closed the door.

    "Come and help!"

    Seeing that the two of us had actually walked in, Second donkey threw a grateful look at me. At the same time, he held down the struggling young man while consoling me in a soft voice.

    "It''s alright bro, you have to hold it in for now. It''ll be over very soon ˇ­"

    I didn''t know what was going on in front of me, so I could only walk over in a daze and help hold down the young man who was struggling with his policy. But the other party was simply too strong, and his face was getting more and more frightening.

    "Let me die, I can''t take it anymore."

    All of a sudden, the young man who looked like a monster struggled to break the belt on his body, then turned around and dashed towards the window.

    The train was moving at full speed now, and if they jumped out like that, there was basically no chance for them to survive.

    I heard the girl scream, but I didn''t have time to think. I rushed forward, grabbed the young man''s ankle, and forcefully pulled him backwards.

    This strength really is quite strong and almost took me out, but luckily, Tang Rou also ran over to help. The few of them were able to hold her down temporarily.

    "Bro, let''s see if you''re possessed or not. I saw you being so awesome in the live broadcast, you have to think of a way to save my friend."

    To be honest, I don''t even know what kind of poison the other party was infected with at the moment, and I have no clue how to treat him. From the beginning to the end, when I was in danger, I relied on the Raksha Seal on me to break it.

    "Ah ˇ­"

    The young man was struggling again, and I could even hear the terrifying sound of the bones in his head rubbing against each other.

    Ignoring all that, I could clearly see the black air on the other party''s face. From my pocket, I took out a handful of fragrant ash and threw it onto the wall.

    Before we boarded the train, Tang Rou and I went to a temple and stole this. The incense ashes from that place must have been even more powerful.

    However, the other party''s reaction was just too great. Originally, he was still able to maintain a bit of consciousness, but after the fragrant ashes landed on his face, the young man let out a blood-curdling screech. Under the gazes of the few of us here, he fell backwards, unconscious.

    "This ˇ­"

    I suddenly felt like I was going to choke to death by choking myself to death. That would be too much of an injustice.

 C153 Youre a killer

    Acting tough didn''t save him, and instead, he got into a life and death lawsuit. Is the heavens playing with me?

    "What did you do to my Xiao Fei?"

    Sure enough, the girl immediately pounced on me crazily with her eyes wide open.

    "If you don''t want your boyfriend to die here, then hurry up and stop. He just fainted."

    Tang Rou was still quite calm. She pushed away the girl and then rolled her eyes at me. She seemed to blame me for being too nosy.

    My hands trembled as I moved closer to that weird face. I was afraid that the other party would bite me if I failed to think of it properly.

    "It''s fine, I really just fainted."

    I heaved a sigh of relief. The other party was still breathing, but he was still a bit weak. At the same time, the constant changes to his skull had also stopped.

    "Big brother, you''re really awesome. It seems like we found the right person, but what were those things you said just now?"

    The donkey widened its eyes and stretched out its hand to wipe off the dust on the ground. Then, it placed it under its nose and sniffed it.

    "Those are ashes."

    Tang Rou snappily said, nearly scaring the second donkey to death.

    "Stop messing around, these are all scented ashes. You are a friend, is this how you treat yourself every time you get sick?"

    "That''s right. Xiao Fei has been acting like this for the past few months, but he refused to let me take him to a doctor. Furthermore, his symptoms are getting worse and worse ˇ­"

    The girl sobbed.

    "Why don''t you go to the hospital?"

    After saying that, I also felt that it was a little unnecessary. The symptoms in front of me was very obvious, even if I was possessed, going to the hospital would be useless.

    However, the girl''s eyes lit up.

    "That''s not important. My brother doesn''t trust doctors that much ˇ­"

    The second donkey on the side clearly didn''t mean what I said. I turned my head to look at Tang Rou and seemed to understand.

    Xiao Fei, who had originally fainted, trembled violently while thinking.

    "What''s going on? "It''s here again ˇ­"

    "Kill you!"

    Before I could touch it, Xiao Fei suddenly sat up straight, like a robot. His arms were reaching out towards my chest.

    This movement was too fast. I didn''t even have time to react before Tang Rou grabbed me by the neck and pulled me backwards.

    Even so, Xiao Fei''s hand still directly held onto the clothes on my chest and with a ''chi la'' sound, his entire chest was exposed.

    "This is ˇ­"

    I heard the second donkey''s cry of surprise, and when I looked down, I saw that the face in my chest had already been exposed.

    "Bang ˇ­"

    At the same time, Xiao Fei, who had just stood up and was about to pounce towards me, suddenly rolled his eyes. His eyeballs turned pale and he fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    I felt a scorching heat coming from my chest. Faintly, a lump of black energy turned white and was absorbed into my body.

    F * ck me, I''ve always said that doing good deeds can be rewarded, it seems like all of this is a lie.

    Without guessing, I knew that the evil aura on Xiao Fei had already been absorbed by my Raksha Seal.

    I quickly buttoned up my clothes. At this moment, the girl threw herself on Xiao Fei and cried.

    "Don''t cry, she''s fine."

    Xiao Fei''s face could clearly be seen recovering rapidly. However, his skin was a little wrinkled. It was probably due to the rapid expansion just now.

    "Big Bro, you''re really awesome. You''re even more amazing than the ones in the live broadcast. What was that thing on your chest just now?"

    I ignored my second donkey and squatted down to carefully examine Xiao Fei''s condition.

    The killing intent between his brows became even more obvious, and the black color that was hidden had already faded quite a bit. From this, it could be seen that there was still a lot of evil Qi on his body.

    I''m curious, what crime did this guy commit to gather so much evil aura on his body.

    "You''re awake?"

    As the girl cheered, Xiao Fei slowly opened his eyes. Just for a split-second, his pupils turned as black as the night, but they quickly returned to normal.

    "Why didn''t you just let me die ˇ­"

    Although Xiao Fei survived the disaster, he looked very dispirited. His entire body was drenched in sweat, and I think that Xiao Fei must have been in pain at that time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thought to jump off the train and commit suicide.

    "Hurry up and thank her. Your situation just now was too scary. Why are you even more vicious than before?"

    The second donkey quickly helped Xiao Fei up. The latter looked at me and whispered.

    "Thank you, I didn''t scare you guys just now did I?"

    "Can I be bold and ask, when did you encounter such a situation?"

    I couldn''t help but ask curiously as I looked at the other party flicking off the scented dust on his body.

    "About half a year ago. I don''t know what happened exactly, but every time I felt like my head was about to explode, and it''s getting worse and worse."

    With the support of the girl, Xiao Fei sat at the table and drank beer in big gulps. When he stretched out his arm, I saw that there were quite a few scars.

    "Excuse me? Can you help me cure this disease? If possible, we can discuss about the money. "

    I didn''t reply, but turned my head to look at Tang Rou. From start to finish, Tang Rou hadn''t paid much attention to this matter.

    "If I''m not wrong, you should be a killer, right?"

    Tang Rou suddenly said and the atmosphere in the room immediately changed. I could feel a killing intent from the young man''s eyes and a hand quickly reaching to his waist.

    There must be some sort of weapon hidden there.

    "Who the hell are you people?"

    The smile on the young man Xiao Fei''s face completely disappeared and was replaced by a heart palpitating coldness. I almost immediately understood why Tang Rou had asked this question. This guy''s killing intent was something that only a veteran assassin could have.

    "What are you guys doing? I said Tang Rou is beautiful, so can you guys not be joking?"

    The donkey was scared silly at the side. Obviously, it didn''t know the identity of this young man. Instead, it was the girl that was more calm.

    "What is it? Are you going to attack your savior? "

    Tang Rou wasn''t in a hurry, but I could feel that this girl was already prepared to fight.

 C154 Killer Xiao Fei

    No matter what, Tang Rou and I are on the same boat. The two of us have long since come to a tacit understanding.

    However, the killing intent in Xiao Fei''s eyes gradually faded as his hand quietly left his waist. Seeing such a situation, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such an expert."

    Xiao Fei''s face revealed a cold smile.

    "It''s not hard to tell, and I think the symptoms on your body must be related to what you''ve done. If you do too much, you will inevitably suffer a retribution."

    It was as if Tang Rou deeply disliked this youth who could possibly be a hitman.

    I know Tang Rou. On the surface, she''s carefree, but in reality, she hates evil.

    "You''re not allowed to speak of him like that. If you guys are unwilling to help, then forget it. Thank you for what happened just now."

    The girl felt Tang Rou''s hostility and immediately ordered her to leave.

    "Since they''ve already spoken, what are we still doing here?"

    Tang Rou turned her body and was about to leave.

    My current situation is a little awkward. I clearly promised to help him just now. If I just turn around and leave, it wouldn''t be quite appropriate.

    "You''re right. I am indeed a person who does those kinds of things, but there is no helping it. However, I can guarantee that the people I kill are people who deserve to die. Even if they are assassins, I have my own principles."

    I don''t know why, but what this young man said made me believe him somewhat, although it was absurd.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard something like this. It''s quite new."

    Tang Rou turned around and coldly ridiculed him, but this time, no one refuted her. The young man''s face revealed a bitter expression. The girl next to him had red eyes.

    "Sorry, my words just now were a bit too harsh. I know what Xiao Fei does, but I feel that he is a lot better than those who appear to be magnanimous on the surface. At least he can protect me."

    I think that there are quite a few stories about this young couple, but I am more concerned about how Xiao Fei ended up on the path of a killer.

    This person looks to be at most twenty-five to twenty-six years old, only a few years older than me. However, the maturity and calmness in his eyes is much stronger than the middle-aged men I''ve met.

    Furthermore, I have seen this kind of expression and temperament from that man in the Chinese tunic and tunic. Those two characters are, without exception, very troublesome to deal with.

    It was enough to prove that Xiao Fei was not bad either.

    I don''t know if it''s because the Raksha Seal within my body awakened, but it caused my character to change. I actually had a faint feeling that I was about to get close to Xiao Fei.

    This seems strange to me, and almost crazy.

    "There''s no need to talk about what happened just now. It''s just a misunderstanding. I don''t have any good points, but I''ve always kept my word. I don''t care what profession you''re in, since I''ve agreed to it, I''ll think of a way for you."

    Tang Rou was very surprised by my attitude. She only gave a cold humph and didn''t continue stopping me.

    The young man and woman immediately stood up with grateful expressions on their faces.

    If I said I would help, then it would be easy, but if I did do it, then it would be too difficult. After all, I''m not a Phantom Exorcist, and am just a male player.

    But seeing Tang Rou''s expression, it seemed that she wasn''t willing to help. There was no other way.

    First of all, I can confirm that Xiao Fei''s body has a large amount of tangled evil Qi. As long as I can force out all of this evil Qi, the problem will be solved.

    Now that we have no yellow talismans on us, all that''s left is fragrant dust.

    I am very clear on the value of these scented ashes. Moreover, just by sprinkling them on one''s face, it would not be able to completely remove all of the evil aura from one''s face. This is a very good proof for that.

    Even so, this is still not a hard thing to come by. I remembered the move I used to draw the blood symbol with.

    After giving it some thought, I cut open a small wound on my finger using a knife. I am already used to this kind of thing. There is almost no complete skin on my finger.

    Looks like I have to eat more blood nourishing food in the future, otherwise, if this goes on, sooner or later I''ll die from anemia.

    After a bit of blood came out, he quickly drew a Soul Suppressing Rune in his hand according to the familiar pattern that he had memorized in his mind.

    According to my conjecture, a talisman drawn with blood won''t have any difference in effect when compared to a yellow paper. Sometimes, it might even have a better effect.

    This could be due to my unique physique.

    During the whole process, the young men and women across from me were dumbfounded. In order to not cause any problems, I gestured for Xiaofei to let his second donkey leave and return to his job.

    But in reality, he just wanted his second donkey to stand guard at the door and not be disturbed by anyone.

    Regarding Xiao Fei''s profession, Second Donkey was very obvious. He was not ambitious before, and it could be seen that the reason he called Xiao Fei brother was because of that girl.

    "I say, all of you are too ungrateful. Such an interesting thing is actually not allowing me to participate. Truly excessive."

    The second donkey, grumbling, was pushed out of the room by the girl and shut the door from the inside.

    I don''t know if this will work, but it won''t be too difficult, given my past experience.

    God bless you.

    I muttered to myself, then told Xiao Fei to remove all distractions in my mind and not to let my imagination run wild. Taking advantage of the other party''s inattentiveness, I chanted the Evil Repellent Spell in my heart and directly drew the Soul Suppressing Talisman in my left hand towards Xiao Fei''s forehead.

    That was the place with the heaviest black fog.

    Xiao Fei frowned slightly and made a movement to dodge. This was an instinctive reaction.

    However, what made me heave a sigh of relief was that this fellow didn''t really dodge. Instead, he slightly leaned forward to face my palm, giving off the impression that this fellow had intentionally collided with my palm. Furthermore, he had even slightly changed the direction of his attack, allowing him to hit more accurately.

    With a crisp smack, the sound was very clear in the private room.

    "Repel evil!"

    I was so awesome that I yelled, but the effect made me feel a bit embarrassed.

 C155 unfavorable performance

    This quiet atmosphere made me feel ashamed. I wanted to open the window and jump down.

    He was too ashamed to meet anyone.

    When the Soul Suppressing Talisman struck Xiao Fei''s white forehead, other than leaving a red mark, nothing else happened.

    The young man and woman on the opposite side stared at me, causing me to blush.

    "Cough cough, this thing is rather difficult to deal with ˇ­"

    I can only console myself. Xiao Fei didn''t say anything and just grinned at me.

    "Big brother, can you do it or not? I got slapped by you for no reason at all. Nothing happened."

    The girl pouted and complained softly.

    "Did you know that when he used this blood seal on you, it would consume a great deal of blood essence and would even affect your lifespan?"

    Tang Rou stood behind me and said unfairly. Even though I knew this method consumed a lot of spirit and made me feel tired, it was still an exaggeration to say that it used up blood essence to affect my lifespan.

    Of course, I also know that Tang Rou did it for my own good.

    "I-I didn''t mean anything. Sorry."

    The girl simply covered her mouth and did not say another word.

    "Brother, I, Xiao Fei, am already very grateful that you are willing to help me. No matter what, I have made you my friend."

    Xiao Fei giggled as he cupped his fists towards me. His posture looked a little strange, but he looked very natural.

    Up until now, I had become more and more convinced that Tang Rou was not without reason, that she was even wary of Xiaofei.

    "I''ll try another method. You guys don''t have to be anxious."

    I knew that my face must be extremely red. I really couldn''t understand why the invincible Soul Suppressing Curse would have no effect on Xiao Fei''s evil energy.

    In the past, this method was a great killing tool for me.

    "When you see someone else in the future, don''t ever think about knowing me. It''s really too embarrassing."

    Tang Rou pulled me to the side, her face full of disdain.

    It seems like this little lass was finally unable to stand it any longer and decided to make her move. Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    If the two of us work together, we won''t be able to deal with those evil beings.

    "It''s still the same question as before. You''ve killed too many people, so the grievances of these people will more or less follow you. In addition, your fate is special, so it''s easier for you to accumulate these grievances on your body.

    After hearing Tang Rou''s words, I couldn''t help but look at Xiaofei a bit more.

    There were still faint traces of blood on his forehead, but it was still unable to conceal the faintly discernible black air.

    "Logically speaking, you should have left this world a long time ago."

    Tang Rou held her hands behind her back and walked around the room twice.

    But the killing intent on your body is too strong, so it can be said that you have some restraint towards these grievances. Of course, because of this, the pain you have to endure is also several times more than an ordinary person.

    "Is that really the case? "Xiao Fei."

    Before Xiao Fei could reply, the girl beside him couldn''t help but speak again.

    Xiao Fei smiled awkwardly, although he did not reject it, but it was basically equivalent to tacit approval.

    "Why are you so stupid ˇ­" [I know it is true, but ˇ­]

    "Alright, I don''t have time to listen to you two kiss me, today you met us, count yourself lucky, I can think of a way to help you make up for it. As for whether or not you can succeed, that will depend on your luck, moreover, if you don''t want your illness to recur in the future, then don''t continue this profession."

    Xiaofei was still smiling bitterly, but it could be seen that he was very grateful to Tang Rou and me.

    "What method would you use?"

    I scratched my head in anxiety. I had lost my hand and lost my face, but I really wanted to find out what was wrong with me.

    "You really want to know why the Soul Suppressing Curse doesn''t work, right?"

    I nodded quickly, looking curious.

    "Have you forgotten where we are?"

    On the train. What''s wrong with that?

    I didn''t understand what was going on, but when Tang Rou pointed at the roof of the car, I suddenly stomped my feet.

    That''s right, we are currently in a formation that is basically completely sealed off.

    Furthermore, this technique had the effect of exorcising evil spirits.

    I don''t quite understand.

    "If that''s the case, then logically speaking, there shouldn''t be any evil aura inside the train. Why did Xiao Fei''s symptoms flared up in such a place and my Soul Suppressing Orb was useless."

    "To think that you followed me for such a long time."

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me before being lectured again like a teacher.

    "The principle of this formation is to absorb the masculine qi of the living in the carriage, of course it will choose to devour the person, and it will not have much of an impact on the person''s body. This way, a certain amount of energy can be gathered for a certain period of time, and then through some method, the person will be able to resist the unknown evil being."

    I could understand what he meant, but the young men and women beside me were completely dumbfounded, as though they were listening to a heavenly book. I could understand how he felt about this spell and how he felt when he first came into contact with it.

    I indicated to Tang Rou and continued.

    "Then that''s the problem. The method you used just now could also quickly absorb the Yang energy in your body and its surroundings to cure the ghost and evil spirits. However, did you think that your Soul Suppressing Curse would be able to match the power of the entire train?"

    I suddenly came to a realization and patted my head. I am really dumb. I can, such a simple principle, but why can''t I understand it?

    Even though my blood is special and I have lost my blood essence, I am still unable to compare to this magic formation that is formed by the entire train. The yang energy here has been absorbed by the magic formation of the train.

    "Then why is the cinders working?"

    "Ash is a substantial object. It was originally not in this tier and is also carrying a large amount of yang energy and righteous energy. It would not be easily absorbed by that formation."

    At this point, there was finally a perfect explanation. Seeing the approaching tunnel, I looked at Tang Rou.

    "In that case, what are you going to do?"

    "That''s why this guy''s luck is quite good. If it were in another place, even if he wasn''t affected by the formation, he might not have been able to successfully expel the evil aura from your body."

    After saying this, Tang Rou looked at me. I understood what she meant.

 C156 borrowing force to strike force

    She didn''t want me to use the Rakasha Seal.

    "Can''t you make it easier?"

    Xiao Fei scratched his head.

    "Simply put, we have to wait for a specific time and place. As long as I do something, I''ll be able to remove all of your grievances and save your life."

    I looked at the gradually approaching tunnel and finally understood Tang Rou''s plan.

    There should be a great deal of masculinity on this train by now, and I am sure that before we enter the tunnel, someone will have to adjust the formation in some way, so that there will be a great deal of masculinity around the train.

    Even if there was something powerful in the tunnel, it would not affect the people on the train at all.

    In other words, when we enter the tunnel, the yang energy around us will reach an almost full peak. This can also create a very good condition for us.

    As long as he guided them a little, he would be able to use this large amount of yang energy to quickly disperse and eliminate the evil energy on Xiao Fei''s body. Moreover, even if this evil energy managed to escape, it would be forever left in the tunnel and would not affect anyone else at all.

    "Next up, even if you all have questions in your hearts, it would be best for you all to not say anything, because it will be too late soon."

    Tang Rou took out the remaining scented dust from my body and then carefully scattered it on the floor of the room. Looking at the pattern that was gradually forming, I couldn''t tell what it was.

    I have never seen this kind of magic array before. It was like a strange needle, and the pointer was pointing towards the window.

    There was no way for the windows to be opened while traveling on the train. The carriage had clearly undergone some special modifications, and no cracks could be found on it.

    "How far is the tunnel?"

    Tang Rou busily asked me.

    I leaned close to the window and calculated that at this distance, I would be able to enter the tunnel in about half a minute.

    "Thirty seconds."

    I answered decisively.

    "Stand in this circle. No matter what happens, just stay put and don''t move. There''s still you."

    Tang Rou gave her orders to the two young males and females. The latter quickly nodded her head, while Little Fei ran over to the center of the formation and stood there.

    To prevent any other accidents from happening, I deliberately pulled the girl to the door. If I didn''t want to attract the attention of the flight attendant outside, I would definitely make the girl wait outside.

    Even though Tang Rou''s words made a lot of sense, no one knew what would happen when they actually did it.

    The girl nervously lay on my shoulder and tightly gripped my arm.

    "What are you planning to do?"

    "Shut up."

    Tang Rou coldly reprimanded and then muttered some words.

    After about half a minute, the scene in front of us suddenly changed. Darkness enveloped us, and at the same time, the lights in the carriage lit up.

    But in this split-second, I saw Tang Rou quickly swallow it. I don''t know when I got the dagger, but Tang Rou had already taken it.

    With a bang, it resounded throughout the entire carriage, and it felt like it had triggered an explosion.

    Following which, a gust of wind surged by, and I could clearly see a gust of black air rush out from Xiao Fei''s forehead, rapidly circling around the entire carriage.

    "It worked."

    I saw Xiaofei limply falling to the ground. The girl standing behind me immediately ignored my advice and ran over to support him.

    "That''s not right. These grievances should have been immediately dispersed. Why are you still wandering around here?"

    I looked at the black gas that was constantly moving around the room. I felt that something wasn''t right, so I quickly asked Tang Rou.

    "What?" "That''s impossible, could I have thought wrong?"

    Tang Rou''s face was also filled with disbelief. She could probably feel the resentment rampaging around the room.

    "What happened inside?"

    While I was still in a panicked state, the door to the room was suddenly pulled open.

    The stupefied Second Donkey opened his eyes wide and drilled his way in.

    "Close the door."

    I was shocked when I saw this, because at this moment, the black gas had already borrowed the opening of the door and was rushing towards it.

    Regardless of why the resentment wasn''t directly washed away, if this thing really ran out, then someone else would definitely suffer.

    This tunnel would be safely passed through very soon. At that time, there wouldn''t be anything capable of suppressing the black resentment. No one could predict what would happen next.

    The donkey''s reaction was fast, but it was still unable to stop the ball of black air from escaping through the crack in the door.

    "I already told you not to come in."

    I pushed the door open and shouted at the donkey. Without caring about the other party''s explanation, I immediately ran out of the room.

    "Where did he run off to?"

    At the same time, quite a few people in the corridor stared at us with wide eyes. It must have been because the commotion from before had been too loud that it had attracted the attention of others.

    This was going to be troublesome. The doors of the carriages in front were all open, and if any one of them was unlucky, their body would immediately be possessed due to lack of yang energy.

    With the protection of killing intent, Xiao Fei was not controlled or killed, so the others could not be sure.

    "Over there!"

    Even though there was light inside the carriage, I, who was extremely sensitive to Yin and Yang energies, was able to easily discern the direction. That lump of black aura was already heading towards the ordinary sleeping carriage.

    Just then, someone opened the door and walked out.

    It is already too late to stop them. Now, I am certain that every glass and door here must have some kind of restriction that prevents grievances from fleeing in all directions. This is also to ensure that no mishaps will occur.

    However, things just happened to be so unfortunate. This wave of resentment should have been wrapped up by the surrounding strong yang energy, and was eager to find a suitable host.

    Once the train left this place, the spell formation on top of the train would also be temporarily lost, or the effect would be weakened.

    Then, all the people in the carriage, except for those who had a tough life and a strong yang energy, would become the target of this evil energy.

 C157 Xiao Feis knife technique

    Tang Rou and I chased closely after him. Without caring about the strange looks from others, we began to desperately search the crowded carriage.

    "We have to move fast. The train will leave the tunnel in less than half a minute."

    Tang Rou anxiously shouted from behind me. At this moment, I finally discovered that the black gas had stopped above the head of a middle-aged man.

    By the time I charged over with my life on the line, that lump of black aura had already drilled into the man''s body.

    Seeing how the middle-aged man''s eyes were about to roll over and I was about to hurt him, I didn''t care that much. I lifted my palm and smacked the man''s face with a loud and clear ear scrape.

    The man''s eyes slanted as I hit him. He fell onto his seat, unconscious.

    "Aiya, he''s killing someone."

    The carriage immediately fell into chaos, and the people around me treated me as a lunatic. I didn''t have time to explain because the black aura was floating above the man''s head and was preparing to escape in another direction.

    "Hurry up and find a way to break the windows. We''ll be out of the tunnel soon."

    Tang Rou shouted from behind me, but I knew very well how strong the glass in the carriage was. Right now, there wasn''t anyone suitable to use it, so it was too late.

    There really was no other way. I had already planned to reveal the Raksha Mark on my chest. This way, it wouldn''t run away and harm me.

    I had just unbuttoned my collar when a cold light ran down my face and into the glass of the window next to me.

    All of her hopes were here. The only problem was that familiar dagger. Tang Rou was definitely in a rush and planned on using this dagger to pierce a hole through the window.

    The reason why the evil aura hadn''t dispersed was probably because it had already become the weather.

    Now it was impossible to use other methods to get rid of him, unless he made a hole in the window and let this thing escape. Without the intact glass as a prison, this evil qi was definitely not willing to stay inside the carriage for a moment longer.

    The dagger holding her hope clanged against the window. It had to be said that Tang Rou''s technique was very precise.

    However, the glass did not shatter like he had imagined. There were only a few traces left on it.

    Damn, this was the end.

    I could already see the light ahead growing brighter and brighter. It was almost time to leave the tunnel, and the rest would be troublesome.

    However, the second time I tried pulling on the collar of my shirt, another cold ray of light stuck to my face, brushing past it and dragging along the little mark Tang Rou had left.

    Tang Rou made her move again?

    He stared helplessly at the strangely shaped dagger. With a clang, a small hole was opened in the extremely hard glass. The entire dagger was embedded in the broken part of the glass.

    Then, that lump of black demonic energy seemed to have been attracted by something and was directly pulled out.

    I quickly drew a Soul Suppressing Curse on the glass and used a lot of effort to pull out the dagger.

    "Sure, Tang Rou. You''ve got quite the skill. Your accuracy is really amazing."

    I handed the knife to Tang Rou and found her looking at someone else.

    "I''m sorry, this blade is mine."

    Xiao Fei walked over with a pale face and caught the knife.

    I discovered that this dagger was twice as heavy as the one Tang Rou usually carried and its form was quite unique.

    So it was Xiao Fei''s hand.

    No wonder his strength was greater and his speed was faster. After searching for a moment just now, he brushed past me, making it impossible for me to see him clearly.

    "What are you guys doing? Why are you carrying a weapon on the train?"

    Although the evil aura on my body has already been resolved and the windows have been taken care of by me, the passengers who were scared just now weren''t in a good mood, especially my good brother who was given a big slap in the face. At this moment, he was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and his two thick fingers were almost poking the tip of my nose.

    "What are you doing? If it wasn''t for him saving you just now, you would have ˇ­"

    Tang Rou was pulled to the side while she was speaking. I couldn''t just casually say that earlier, otherwise, it would be troublesome for the government, and at this time, the surrounding people had already started taking out their phones to take pictures. Right now, people have a problem, if something about the size of a sesame seed bean happens, they have to record it, and people with ulterior motives would even send it to the internet.

    "You guys follow me over there to talk."

    Just as I was at a loss about what to do, a dignified voice sounded out.

    At this moment, the tall and big flight attendant and the second donkey pulled me towards the end of the carriage with a solemn expression. At the same time, there was also the middle-aged man who was beaten up just now.

    The second donkey kept sneaking glances at me. Naturally, I understood what he meant.

    Inside the box, I apologized to the middle-aged man and paid him a thousand yuan in mental damages before calming down.

    Xiao Fei insisted on giving me money, but I stopped him.

    Today could be considered as a good thing. Regardless of the nature of Xiao Fei''s profession, this could also be considered a certain merit for me. If I were to ask for money, it would be completely different.

    "What happened just now? Why did you have to open that window?"

    Xiao Fei couldn''t help but ask me.

    I didn''t want to explain too much, I only said that this was a way to repel evil spirits. Xiao Fei was a smart person, so he didn''t continue questioning me.

    This matter was solved by the almighty Second Donkey, and the matter of us having the control tools on us was settled by this brat. From this, it seems like having a way to do this will save us a lot of trouble.

    "I don''t know if those guys from before have slapped our faces, but I told you not to meddle in other people''s business since long ago. Now it''s all good, all the hard work along the way has been for nothing."

    Tang Rou complained to me in a low voice, but as things stood, there was no way to turn back now.

    At this time, Xiao Fei walked over with a serious look on his face, the black aura had almost dissipated.

    He looked a lot more refreshed, but the killing intent between his brows did not fade.

 C158 Make a friend

    "Brother, we met by chance, and you guys actually helped each other and saved my life. I am not a person who does not seek repayment for kindness, and since you guys are not willing to take money, then if you guys have any trouble and need my help, you will go through fire and water."

    These words were filled with the habits of the martial arts world. Listening to me, they also became impassioned.

    Just as I was about to wave my hands, Tang Rou stopped me.

    "You''re the one who said those words. You owe us your life. If you can''t say it, then forget it."

    "Of course."

    Xiao Fei smiled and took out a black card from his pocket. There were some strange red lines on it. It looked like a word, but it was hard to tell what it was.

    "I''ll take this. If anything happens in the future and you need my help, as long as you call me here, someone will contact me. I''ll be getting off the car immediately. Thank you again for saving my life today, we''ll meet again."

    After saying that, Xiao Fei nodded at me before pushing open the private box''s door with the beautiful girl in tow and walking out.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Looking at the strange card in my hand, I felt like I was falling into clouds, but I didn''t have the nerve to ask Xiao Fei about it.

    This guy is not simple, and only those who know how to read can understand. However, with this little trick, it won''t be a problem for me, Miss Tang. Today''s work has not been for nothing.

    Under the protection of Second Donkey, Tang Rou and I returned to our private rooms and waited patiently for the train to arrive.

    After the previous incident, I felt that I had to increase my abilities as soon as possible. Otherwise, I could be humiliated or even lose my life at any time.

    On the way, we carefully checked that there were no suspicious people around us. Then, we boldly switched to two taxis and headed to the sanatorium.

    Maybe it was because there weren''t any suspicious situations along the way and we were too relaxed, so Tang Rou and I went straight into the sanatorium.

    Unexpectedly, the moment I entered the courtyard, Tang Rou immediately reached out and grabbed my arm.

    "No, we seemed to have fallen into a trap."

    By the time I reacted to it, there were already seven or eight people surrounding us. The one leading them had already made me break out in a cold sweat.

    This guy has beaten me before, and he is the bodyguard with a knife scar by Chen Xue''s side.

    Since the other party had appeared here and appeared to be waiting for them, then this matter must have been ordered by Chen Xue.

    I haven''t been in touch with this woman since the last time I lost the phone, and I don''t think it''s necessary.

    He really didn''t expect that after getting rid of that weird organization member, he would be pestered by this woman again.

    "You know these people?"

    Tang Rou''s observation skills were extremely meticulous, to the point where it made one''s hair stand on end. When she saw my expression, she immediately made a judgement.

    "I have some conflicts with these people, but it''s not those guys."

    "It seems like you have quite the ability to cause trouble. What do you want to do?"

    I must have controlled my grandmother''s situation. If I were to resist, I might be able to escape, but if that happens, my grandmother would be in danger.

    "Kid, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Are you itchy? How dare you ignore my boss''s words?"

    Scarface bent his fingers as he slowly approached me. The security guards in the hospital had long since moved to the side.

    The other thugs also had vicious expressions on their faces. It seemed that they wanted to teach me a lesson first.

    I stared coldly at the man in front of me until he frowned and punched me hard on the nose.

    This guy has a lot of strength. I am very clear that if this punch were to land on me, my nose would immediately collapse from the impact.

    But I am no longer the weakling I once was.

    I lowered my body slightly to avoid the wind from his punch. Then, I waved my right hand and aimed at him. The man''s heart, with all his might, smashed against it.

    My strength has indeed increased quite a bit, but according to my estimation, it has at least doubled.

    With such a punch, the opponent immediately let out a muffled groan and took two steps back.

    Without hesitation, I pressed down on his head, lifting my knee and pressing it against his nose.

    The pain in my knee made me sweat profusely, but the blow was really satisfying. The scar-faced man with a height of 1.8 meters fell down magnificently in front of me with a wow, lying there like a dead dog, only able to groan.

    "You''re courting death!"

    When the other thugs saw this, they all pulled out their weapons and prepared to gang up on them.

    "I''m the one your boss wants. If you let me be a friend first, I''ll go with you to see her. And I''m warning you, you''d better not do anything to my grandma, because I''ve already remembered each of your faces."

    To speak harshly, this kind of thing has to be handled appropriately. Moreover, one has to be successful as well. Their leader was knocked down by me. In addition to my reprimands, I was actually intimidated.

    I gave Tang Rou a look. This time, Tang Rou didn''t continue to be unyielding because she also knew my current situation, so she softly said a few words. Be careful. Then, she turned around and left.

    "Give me your number."

    I reached out my palm to one of the thugs, hesitated for a moment, then pulled out my phone and gave it to me.

    He dialed Chen Xue''s number in his memory, rang a few times, and got an answer.

    "It''s me. What do you want?"

    There was a pause on the other end of the line for a few seconds, and then I heard a strangled breathing sound, as if very angry.

    "You think I can''t do anything to you just because you didn''t contact me? "Scram right in front of me. Otherwise, do you know what will happen next?"

    I felt helpless. Grandmother was my weakness, and under this threat, I had no choice but to submit to her.

    "I need to go see my grandma first ˇ­"

    After saying that, without waiting for the other party to speak, I immediately switched off the phone. Even though the current situation isn''t good for me, as a man, when the time comes, I must not hesitate.

    The weaker a person is, the easier it is for others to control you.

 C159 Zhou Xues Threat

    "Your boss has already agreed. Take me there."

    I also thought about it in that instant and directly charged in to bring Grandmother out. However, doing so is really too risky. After all, Grandmother''s body is not in the best condition, so she can''t be careless. Furthermore, the other side has too many people, making it impossible for us to successfully complete the mission.

    The guy who took the phone called Zhou Xuebao once again. Her eyes twinkled as she nodded, and then she opened up a path for me.

    Naturally, I was already very familiar with this place. Anxious, my speed increased by a lot.

    The nurses in the sanatorium recognized me, but they didn''t dare greet me. They only gave me a furtive glance before lowering their heads and hurrying away.

    Looking at this, I couldn''t help but sigh. This Zhou Xue is really an extremely intelligent woman. Even this well-known sanatorium was controlled by her. Fortunately, I didn''t make that reckless decision earlier.

    Normally, the nurses who took care of the specific patient were fixed, but when I reached the door of the ward, I could clearly see a different face, and I was sure that the nurse in front of me and the people behind me clearly knew each other, and that they had only used their eyes to communicate.

    Looking at this, my heart was overwhelmed with shock. It seemed like I was completely at a disadvantage in front of Zhou Xue this time. It was a pity that I didn''t listen to Tang Rou''s suggestion and brought Grandma abroad.

    "Okay, now that you have what you want, if you don''t want your grandmother to have any problems, quickly obediently follow me back to see the boss."

    The few people following behind me were on guard and kept a distance from me, but I knew that if I did anything too extreme, these people would definitely swarm me.

    Right now, I can only place my hopes on Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou left before me. She definitely wouldn''t give up on me just like that. I just don''t know if Tang Rou can help me bring Grandma out safely while I go see Zhou Xue.

    When I went out, I saw Tang Rou hiding in a car not far away, quietly giving me a hand signal.

    Looking at this, I was slightly relieved. Although this woman has always been carefree and likes to use her personality, she should be able to be considered quite reliable at critical moments.

    I believe that with Tang Rou''s ability, she should be able to help me escape Zhou Xue''s control.

    I got into the car they prepared. I was already very familiar with Zhou Xue''s residence.

    Before I got off the car, my dagger was taken away by the other party. Actually, even if I had a weapon on me, I still wouldn''t dare to do anything to that woman.

    "You''re very disobedient, which makes me very angry."

    When I saw Zhou Xue this time, I discovered that this woman was even more mature and charming than before. Although she was only two or three years older than me, I don''t know why, but she was even more attractive than the first time I saw her.

    Perhaps this was the difference between a girl and a woman.

    "What do you want from me?"

    I straightforwardly walked in front of Zhou Xue. Although I had no choice but to submit to her, I was no longer that diaosi like before.

    "You''ve become a bit different from before, which is a bit surprising. However, you''re still as stupid as before and are unable to tell right from wrong."

    Zhou Xue looked me up and down, as if she was looking at a personal item of her own.

    "I just met with some trouble, so I have no way of contacting you. You don''t need to use a dying old man as a bargaining chip to threaten me. Don''t you feel ashamed doing this?"

    "Shame? Do you know what is called shame? "

    Zhou Xue''s face suddenly turned malevolent. It was hard to imagine that such a beautiful woman could be so fierce.

    "If it wasn''t for you... In short, you belong to me, so don''t think about leaving my sight in the future. "

    I thought of that crazy and wonderful night again. I used to think of that scene with more humiliation than humiliation, but now I was feeling a little smug.

    Perhaps I possessed this woman''s virginity, which was why she was so angry. No matter how powerful and arrogant Zhou Xue was in front of me, she was still injured to her bones.

    "What happened that night wasn''t something I arranged at all. It was your friends ˇ­"

    I purposely wanted to rub salt into this woman''s wound, and at the same time, I wanted to stall for time.

    This way, I can give Tang Rou a favorable opportunity to help me move my grandmother away and never be threatened by this woman again.

    Sure enough, Zhou Xue was furious again.

    "Friend? Those idiots have already turned into fertilizer, becoming friends with the maggots and trash. "

    I had no doubt that Zhou Xue''s words were true. With her wrist and personality, she would definitely kill those pranksters with ruthless and terrifying methods.

    I won''t kill you, it''s not that I want to see you alive, I don''t need to tell you about your grandma, do you feel satisfied with the nursing staff I''ve hired with a high salary? Are you satisfied with me bringing your grandma over to my place? I can guarantee that my medical conditions won''t be worse than that sanatorium.

    "Don''t you dare touch my bottom line!"

    I clenched my fists. This time, I didn''t choose to pounce on him. A hint of panic flashed across Zhou Xue''s eyes. It was only after the bodyguards surrounded me that I returned to normal.

    "If you don''t want to see that happen, then be obedient and don''t do the live broadcast anymore. I don''t want to watch you become someone else''s spoils of war."

    This was a little strange, but soon I thought of those strange people, the man in the long gown and his men.

    I had an unintentional grudge with these people, but after that, they treated me as their prey and hunted me down. I knew the reason as well, it was because I had swallowed the water ghost they were trying to capture and the Rakshasi Mark on my body.

    "Where did those guys come from?" "And that lotus flower ˇ­"

    Before I could finish speaking, Zhou Xue immediately waved to the bodyguards beside her.

    Those people turned around and left without a word.

 C160 dark aged

    "I''ve warned you many times not to mention that lotus flower again."

    Zhou Xue frowned, her face full of threat.

    "Why are you the one who has been giving orders to me all this time? I''m not your slave."

    I took a step forward until I was almost in front of Zhou Xue.

    The woman looked at me in surprise, but then she proudly straightened her chest, showing no signs of shrinking back.

    "If you don''t want me to be captured by those guys, you better tell me what you know. Although I also want to listen to your words, I can''t guarantee when those people will find me again."

    "So what if you know their identities? If you don''t want your grandmother to have no one to rely on, you should keep yourself as far away from them as possible. If you need money, I can give it to you, but the live broadcast is not allowed to happen again. "

    I was almost right in front of Zhou Xue''s face, I could even smell the faint scent of her perfume.

    Different from Tang Rou, this girl''s smell was enough to make me dazzle. I couldn''t help but let my imagination run wild.

    "Are you trying to support me?"

    For some reason, I would suddenly say this.

    Zhou Xue stared blankly for a moment, then burst out laughing in a baffling manner.

    "Why don''t you take a piss and see what you look like? "Do you think you''re that handsome? I''ll raise you, but I''d rather have a dog to play with."

    I couldn''t help but reach out to touch my face.

    Perhaps in the past, I looked like an ordinary person, but after the recent change in the Raksha Seal, my appearance and temperament had long surpassed that of an ordinary person''s. It''s just that my skin was frighteningly white.

    "Did you call me here today to tell me all this?"

    I don''t know if Tang Rou has started moving yet, but I can only continue stalling for time.

    "Of course not. Although you can''t continue to do live broadcasts, you can''t be idle either. You took something that originally didn''t belong to you, so of course you have to return it."

    Tang Rou turned around and left in front of me. She then walked over to her desk and picked up another document.

    At this moment, the phone I was hiding in my waist vibrated.

    I quickly took out the phone when Zhou Xue wasn''t paying attention.

    There was a message from Tang Rou.

    "Try to stall for time."

    Seeing this message, my hands trembled. Sure enough, Tang Rou didn''t disappoint me and was about to make her move.

    "Come here."

    After Zhou Xue gave the order, I hid my phone in my pocket and walked over slowly.

    At this moment, if I were to suddenly make a move, there would be a large chance of success and I could control this woman. However, I still tried my best not to act rashly.

    This woman was not simple. Who knew if she had any weapons on her, or if she had other arrangements?

    "Take a good look at this document. Whether or not I can live a little longer will depend on these things."

    Zhou Xue''s words confused me. I walked up to the table and found that it was filled with information and strange photos.

    What was displayed on the picture was a terrain that was similar to a basin. Around the basin were barren deserts and crushed rocks.

    I immediately thought of the Xinjiang region, because I had seen it on television before.

    I didn''t quite understand, but then I got a second picture.

    It was the same terrain and the same terrain. However, this time, the photo showed a crack hidden between two boulders.

    It seemed to be the entrance to some sort of passageway, and it was pitch black inside.

    "What is this? Are you going to let me travel?"

    "I wish I could, but if you''re willing to take this mission as a trip, it''s a pretty good self-consolation."

    Just like that, Zhou Xue sat on the opposite side of the table and rested her slender legs on the desk.

    The black silk stockings wrapped around those slender jade feet, making me feel even more evil.

    "Where are you looking? Hurry up and memorize the information."

    Zhou Xue lit up a cigarette and slowly smoked. She didn''t seem to be worried at all.

    I looked down and went back to the pictures, but they were all of the objects around the basin, either day or night, and a few of them were repeated about the entrance.

    Just as I was about to look at the documents, the phone in my pocket vibrated.

    I quietly took out the phone and hid it under the information.

    After seeing a new message, a stone in my heart immediately fell to the ground.

    "The person has already been brought out. You have to think of a way to escape. You have to be fast!"

    Tang Rou succeeded.

    Even though I don''t know what method Tang Rou used, all I need to do now is to quickly leave this place.

    "There''s too much information. Can I bring it back?"

    Zhou Xue was a bit taken aback. She looked at me for a moment before continuing.

    "As you wish. However, I''m warning you, do not play any tricks on me."

    Unexpectedly, no one stopped me. I swaggered out of Zhou Xue''s villa with my so-called information and those bodyguards all glared at me. Especially that Scarface, who was beaten up by me, I really wanted to charge forward and take revenge.

    I quickly grabbed a taxi and picked up the phone.

    "Where are you?"

    After asking about my situation, Tang Rou immediately gave me an address, indicating that my grandma was currently in the wrong control and was preparing to head to the airport.

    My heart was excited, but also filled with gratitude towards Tang Rou.

    I quickly found Tang Rou''s car and modified it.

    This woman is truly resourceful. I don''t know where she got this equipment, but seeing my grandma lying on the bed with the life support apparatus around her functioning normally, I was naturally very happy.

    According to Tang Rou, as long as they could safely arrive at the airport, then they could use their relationship abroad to send their grandma to that rest house.

    As for Zhou Xue''s information and tasks, she did not need to worry about them.

    Initially, everything went smoothly and I was also waiting to leave this land of conflict. Moreover, if I had the chance to go abroad to develop, it would be a good choice as I have never stepped one step out of the country.

    "What about my passport and Gran''s?"

    I suddenly thought of a serious problem. Even if I hadn''t read much, I still had some common sense about the law.

 C161 vicious woman

    "Don''t worry, I can solve this small problem. The certificate is already on the way."

    Tang Rou''s face was filled with pride. At this moment, my phone vibrated.

    Only after picking it up did he realize that it was Zhou Xue''s phone number.

    I was hesitating as to whether I should answer her call. Although I had always thought that I had no feelings for her and was basically on the opposite side, I still felt that I owed her a little.

    By now, Zhou Xue should already know what happened in the hospital.

    "Why aren''t you answering the phone?"

    After looking at Tang Rou, I answered Zhou Xue''s phone.

    What made me surprised was that Zhou Xue, who was on the other end of the phone, didn''t get angry nor did she curse.

    "Is your grandmother doing well?"

    I had a bad feeling all of a sudden, but I still mocked her.

    "You don''t need to worry about that."

    "Do you think you''re smart? "But the strength of your girlfriend really impressed me. As expected of the Tang family, they were able to use so much resources to bring your grandma away from the sanatorium."

    "I was forced to do this because of you. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. I''m also warning you, don''t try to find me again."

    At this point, I was ready to hang up the phone.

    However, what Zhou Xue said next made me petrify instantly.

    "Do you really think that I didn''t prepare in advance and just allowed you to bring that old lady away?"

    I looked towards my grandmother''s location with some doubt, but I didn''t find anything abnormal.

    "Stop playing psychological warfare with me, I don''t have time to talk to you."

    I suspected that the other party was trying to use the phone to find our location and intercept us.

    "I''m sure it won''t be long before you call me back."

    He didn''t think that the other party would hang up the phone first.

    "What''s going on?"

    Tang Rou came over to ask me.

    "When you were moving around, did you notice anything special?"

    I also couldn''t make up my mind. Logically speaking, Zhou Xue shouldn''t have that kind of reaction.

    "There''s nothing special about it. I contacted my friends, sneaked in, and knocked out those guards. Even the special care personnel were under our control. Then, I found a way to disguise as someone from the hospital to bring your grandma out."

    According to Tang Rou, there wouldn''t be any mistakes in the entire operation.

    But very quickly, the helpers Tang Rou had specially hired discovered the problem.

    "There''s something wrong with the old lady''s heart rate. Her heart rate is getting faster and faster. If this continues, she definitely won''t be able to hold on."

    Hearing this, my heart immediately tightened.

    Grandma''s heart never had any problems.

    "Then do you have any way to deal with it?"

    The paramedic immediately shook his head.

    "There will be a lot of reasons for this, and I don''t dare to use it casually. However, looking at your grandma''s symptoms, it seems like she was poisoned."

    This bastard, Zhou Xue, it must have been done by this stinking woman.

    No wonder when this woman called me, she still sounded like a superior winner, she didn''t feel angry at all.

    I took out the phone and dialed back.

    The phone was immediately connected.

    "What did you do to my grandmother? If anything happens to him, I''ll never forgive you. I''ll kill you with my own hands so that your soul will never be reborn."

    It''s the most vicious thing I can think of.

    However, Zhou Xue just sneered from the side, which made me feel scared.

    "Since you''re so fierce here, why don''t I beg you? Let me tell you, what happened to your grandmother?"

    My phone was about to shatter from my grip, but I had to swallow my anger in order to get my grandmother''s condition better.

    "Fine, I beg of you. My grandma''s heartbeat is abnormally fast right now. What should I do to recover?"

    If you knew earlier, you wouldn''t have done it this morning. Although the little girl under your command is powerful, but don''t forget that I, Zhou Xue, am not someone to be trifled with either, so you should obediently drive the car back to the nursing home. Only when you get there will you be able to save your grandmother''s name, and once this poison breaks out, you won''t be able to cure it with any medical techniques other than the exclusive antidote.

    "Hurry back to the sanatorium."

    Without thinking, I yelled at the driver in front of me.

    The other side turned his head towards Tang Rou in doubt, but he was only asking for Tang Rou''s opinion.

    Tang Rou nodded her head and the car immediately found a place. She turned around and followed the same road as before.

    "This girl is quite sinister. She''s very crafty. I didn''t think that I, Tang Rou, would be able to turn the boat in this small ditch. I''m sorry for the time being. I didn''t think it would turn out like this."

    Tang Rou looked at me guiltily.

    "You can''t be blamed for this matter. Zhou Xue must have already expected that to happen, so we secretly injected poison into Grandmother''s medicine."

    I swore to myself that when I had the chance, I would definitely grind that stinking woman Zhou Xue into ashes, and not be soft-hearted in the slightest.

    Grandmother''s situation was getting worse and worse, but under my constant urging, we finally arrived at the sanatorium. There were already people waiting there.

    "Hurry up and save them."

    I shouted and opened the door at the back of the car. Immediately, a few nurses rushed over with syringes in their hands.

    It didn''t take long for grandmother''s condition to return to normal. But since then, I didn''t have any more chances to save Grandma. Instead, I had to make the old man follow me and stumble along the way.

    The few people who were interrupted by Zhou Xue stood not too far away and looked at me mockingly. However, I didn''t receive the next order from Zhou Xue.

    Until I stayed in the courtyard until evening.

    "Don''t forget the information I gave you. Three days later, you and Tang Rou will set off together. If you can complete the quest, then I might spend a lot of time and energy to find some other expert for you to save your grandma."

    Zhou Xue''s tone on the phone was unquestionable, and I was no longer confident of rebutting her.

    The only weakness he had was firmly controlled by the opponent.

    After hanging up the phone, I took out the few pieces of information that I had originally placed randomly.

 C162 Arrival location

    "Is this the woman''s goal?"

    Tang Rou went over and took the photos.

    "He wants us to find something for him?"

    I felt bitter in my heart. Just a moment ago, I was tricked into a strange cave by that man. I almost lost my life. I didn''t expect that I would have to work hard for someone else this time.

    Since Zhou Xue used all of her effort to make Tang Rou and I go together, then we are certain that the place we wanted to go to this time was extremely dangerous. Moreover, it should be related to those strange incidents.

    Tang Rou and I carefully looked at the information on the paper and discovered that there wasn''t much actual information written on it. We didn''t pinpoint the exact location and only gave a general outline and background, as well as a rough estimate of what was going on inside the cave.

    On the last page, there was a very blurry pattern. It looked like a large mural, but it also looked like some kind of strange array.

    What we''re going to do, we''re going to find the place marked out on this blurry pattern and wait for orders.

    It was almost exactly the same as when the man in the long gown gave me the mission.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    I know that as a man, asking Tang Rou this sort of question was a bit embarrassing, but I really didn''t have any other way to do it.

    "Let''s take things one step at a time. After all, your grandmother is in their grasp."

    Tang Rou looked towards the entrance, as if she had something to say, but in the end, she didn''t continue speaking. At this moment, there were already Zhou Xue''s underlings standing guard outside, and I also knew that there were a lot of spies around us.

    In these three days, other than going to the hospital to accompany Grandma, the only other things Tang Rou and I did our best to gather up were some of the equipment that we needed.

    I took back the Life Kill Blade. After all, I was only at ease with it. We also took this opportunity to make a large number of yellow talismans.

    According to the data, the cave was very strange and dangerous. If he wanted to take it out, he had to be prepared.

    Three days later, Zhou Xue didn''t show up. Instead, a very good looking SUV took Tang Rou and me away.

    I knew we were about to begin our desperate journey.

    The car took the two of us directly to the airport. In the entire process, no one checked our documents, not even the bodyguards who carry weapons with us. This is a private plane.

    From this, it could be seen that Zhou Xue''s ability wasn''t any worse than Tang Rou''s. Even Tang Rou felt a bit ashamed.

    On the plane, Tang Rou and I finished drinking the water we prepared and suddenly felt very dizzy.

    "There''s something wrong with the water ˇ­"

    Tang Rou had just finished speaking when she directly collapsed onto her seat. I also felt the world spinning around me.

    By the time I regained consciousness, I was surrounded by a barren desert. I didn''t even know how long I''d been unconscious.

    This treacherous woman purposely knocked us out and sent us directly to this place. This way, even if we had any other connections or plans with the outside world, we wouldn''t be able to carry them out.

    It was night time here and the surroundings were completely empty. It was still the same desert environment. Behind us, a car was parked.

    Tang Rou was right next to me, looking at the car with a vigilant expression.

    "This is your equipment. Quickly check and put it on."

    Walking around the back of the car, the two men carried two metal boxes. From the looks of it, these were the so-called equipment.

    Only then did I realize that the dagger that was hidden on my body had disappeared as well.

    "What is this place?"

    Tang Rou didn''t make any movements and instead asked the two in front of us.

    I''ve never seen these two before, but I''m sure they listen to Zhou Xue''s orders.

    ''Don''t ask so much. We''re just taking money from people to help them with their work, so don''t give us any trouble.

    The other just threw the two big boxes in front of us coldly and then started back toward the car.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, then squatted down and opened one of the boxes.

    Inside the first box was some electronic equipment I had never seen before. It looked wearable, and there were also cameras and the like.

    As for the box that Tang Rou opened, it was prepared by the two of us. It contained all sorts of materials to heal the evil spirits, including cinders, yellow talismans, and my dagger.

    "What are these?"

    When I saw one of the instruments that looked like an earpiece, I immediately thought of the communication device that the man in the long gown had previously given me.

    "This is currently the highest end of the internet''s long-range surveillance device. It can GPS and at the same time, it can display images in real time. The woman you''ve provoked really likes to play with high technology."

    Tang Rou''s tone carried a bit of mockery. Soon after, she very skillfully put one of the instruments on her head.

    Following Tang Rou''s movements, I followed her lead and put the strange equipment on my head. Very quickly, I felt a slight vibration, followed by Zhou Xue''s voice.

    "Test the signal. Can you hear me?"

    "What do you want?"

    I looked around and asked.

    It looks like the equipment will be fine. During the entire mission, the two of you have to bring this equipment along with you, don''t play any tricks. The others are your guides.

    After saying that, the other party stopped speaking. No matter how hard I tried, I didn''t dare to reply.

    "Both of you, don''t just stand there. Help me set up a tent. Otherwise, we''ll have to sleep in the wilderness tonight."

    Only then did I realize that there were actually three people on the car.

    Altogether, there were seven people. The remaining five should be the guides that Zhou Xue had mentioned.

 C163 Team

    The few of them didn''t look friendly at all. Furthermore, I knew that they were Zhou Xue''s men, so I didn''t want to interact much with them. I was very clear that it was almost impossible to get any useful information from them.

    While Tang Rou and I were helping to set up the tents, they were already very familiar with it. They started a fire and the smell of food gradually spread out.

    The five of us sat in front of a bonfire. Tang Rou and I had our backs against the car as we quietly watched.

    The food was easy to carry, air-dried and compressed. It didn''t taste good, but it could at least be eaten.

    "It seems like that woman is still worried about us. Not only is she monitoring us, she even sent five of them to monitor us."

    Tang Rou ate the food in her hands and taunted.

    On the contrary, I felt that Zhou Xue had another reason for doing this. It was that the so-called mission this time was definitely very dangerous, because just by looking at their appearances and eating, these few people could determine that they were definitely a few fellows. They were not the Scar face that I had seen before; they were a group of thugs.

    They did not know how to use their knives or forks, but they were more proficient with them than ordinary people with their chopsticks. Almost everyone''s exposed skin did not show any signs of tattoos, but they still had some scars.

    Some of the scars looked very strange, as if they were the result of a wild beast''s bite, but they also seemed to be left behind by some sort of weapon.

    While everyone was eating, there would always be a person keeping an eye on Tang Rou and me, and every once in a while, they would switch shifts. Even when they were eating, they would always keep their bodies hunched, as if they were ready to fight at any moment.

    "No need to look, if I''m not wrong, they are all from the special forces, or rather mercenaries are more appropriate. This kind of person is very rare, Zhou Xue probably spent a lot of money."

    Tang Rou had already noticed the clues a long time ago.

    As for mercenaries, I''ve only read about them in novels. All I know is that these people are relatively cold-blooded and cruel. The most important thing is that their abilities are quite strong.

    What surprised me most was that one of the five was a woman.

    The few of them were all wearing specially made uniforms, and it wasn''t until one of them took off his hat that I realized that the skeleton was actually quite slender. It was actually a woman.

    The woman''s face was equally stern, and her eyes occasionally flashed a cold glint. She seemed to have a rather high status amongst the five, only second to the muscular man with the biggest beard.

    That man was around 1.9m tall, with blue veins popping out on his bare arms. And if he moved slightly, the muscles on his body would be exposed. He was definitely a tough guy.

    I couldn''t help but look at that lady a few more times. It seemed that Liu Yi had also noticed my gaze and immediately turned around. When our eyes met, I could clearly feel a chill from her eyes. I felt a little embarrassed and quickly shifted my gaze away.

    "Rest after you eat. The two of you will sleep in the same tent."

    A short while later, a small man came over and pointed at the small tent beside the car.

    I didn''t raise any objections. Under the eaves, people had to lower their heads.

    But when he thought about how he was going to stay with Tang Rou in this small tent tonight, he suddenly had a sudden impulse.

    Tang Rou didn''t pay too much attention to it. She gave me a meaningful glance and was the first to enter the tent.

    The space inside the tent was larger than he had imagined. It was a little more spacious, but there was no way to know what material it was made of. It was rather thin to the touch, but it was extremely durable.

    After Tang Rou closed the zipper on the tent, she immediately lay down.

    As a result, the two of us would be stuck together blindly, and our bodies would inevitably come into contact with each other.

    Feeling the soft yet elastic body of a woman, I kept blushing until I couldn''t speak.

    Tang Rou immediately turned around and used her hands to support her beautiful face. Under the dim light, she appeared extremely enchanting.

    "What do you think now?"

    Hm?

    Why did this girl suddenly ask that question? Could it be that she has that kind of intention towards me?

    My throat trembled and I opened my mouth, but no words came out.

    "I''m asking you a question, why aren''t you making any noise?"

    Tang Rou creased her eyebrows. She lifted her knee and pushed it against my body. Then, she actually put her leg on my body. Her movements were extremely ambiguous.

    "It''s not too good here, right ˇ­" Though I do want to. "

    He felt his body heat up. In the face of such an alluring beauty, it would be too useless to not take any action.

    "You shameless bastard, what are you thinking? "I''m asking you, what do you think of this mission?"

    Tang Rou stared blankly. Soon after, she reached out and grabbed my ear.

    F * ck, so it was a misunderstanding.

    After struggling to break free from the white hands of the woman, my face reddened as I chuckled.

    "Cough cough, I don''t have anything to think about. Right now, we don''t have any personal freedom at all. We even have to listen to others'' arrangements to eat and drink. We can only wait until the sun rises to see what the situation is."

    While I was talking, Tang Rou suddenly grabbed my hand and winked at me.

    No way. Again?

    This time, I wasn''t fooled. I hastily retracted my hands, but Tang Rou only wrinkled her eyebrows at me and pouted her lips, making a gesture of silence.

    Seeing Tang Rou like this, I almost laughed out loud. What was this little girl planning to do?

    Tang Rou reached out her other hand and started writing on my palm.

    "The two of us will be monitored ˇ­"

    Looking at this, I panicked. I subconsciously touched the communicator that I had just taken off and put aside.

    Truthfully, I wasn''t even sure if this machine could hear me and Tang Rou''s voices, even though I had already turned off the power.

    I nodded my head towards Tang Rou. Soon after, Tang Rou walked over and laid on my ear.

 C164 cardiometer

    "Actually, it''s not that I haven''t made any arrangements, but I can''t tell you right now ˇ­"

    I was completely knocked over by Tang Rou''s body contact and almost couldn''t hear what she was saying.

    "What do you mean?"

    Halfway through my words, Tang Rou pinched me and I hastily changed my words.

    "Is it really okay for you to sleep with me?"

    Only then did Tang Rou give me a look. She unexpectedly moved closer to me and snuggled into my embrace.

    I wasn''t sleepy at all. I could hear that the people outside seemed to be discussing taking turns to watch the night. It was around 10pm and there were still five to six hours until dawn.

    The wood on the fire crackled and the wind blew louder and louder.

    The temperature also started to drop rapidly. However, the heat preservation effect of this tent was pretty good. The two of them snuggled close together and didn''t feel the cold.

    "What kind of mission is it this time?" "That pretty boy is so weak, can he hold on? He even brought a woman with him ˇ­"

    Hearing their conversation, I pricked up my ears.

    Don''t ask me what you shouldn''t ask, it''s not like this is the first time we''re out working. After we finish this order, we can rest for a while, the financial backer is very generous, but both of you have to keep an eye on him, and don''t let anything happen to him.

    The others immediately changed the subject. They were all talking about something that happened to them when they were on a mission. The more I listened, the weirder it made me feel.

    It seemed like they had only been hired by Zhou Yanxue for money. In some ways, they weren''t really in the same group.

    But even so, I don''t doubt that once I make the right decision, anything that goes against Zhou Xue''s orders will be wasted.

    "You can''t sleep either?"

    Tang Rou softly whispered into my ear.

    I didn''t say anything. I only replied with a light "En". I felt that the fragrance from the woman''s body had completely entered my nerves.

    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Otherwise, do you believe that I won''t kill you!?"

    I felt as if my thigh had been fiercely pinched, but because Tang Rou''s hand had touched my thigh, I couldn''t stop thinking. I didn''t know what to think, so I just rolled over and pressed Tang Rou''s soft body under my body.

    "I''d like to see how you kill me to keep my mouth shut!"

    "You bastard, are you for real?"

    Tang Rou''s face reddened. She bit her lips. Actually, I was just hot-blooded just a moment ago. Now that I think about it, I regretted it a bit. I was going to scare this little girl and then stop.

    However, I never would have thought that Tang Rou would directly stop resisting. She didn''t pinch me, nor did she curse me. I only used her pair of beautiful eyes to stare straight at me. It seemed as if spring water was about to flow out from her eyes.

    All of a sudden, I have no idea why this little girl didn''t play according to the rules.

    What if he resisted with all his might and refused to obey even if it cost him his life?

    From the looks of it, Tang Rou was actually planning on going with the flow and cooking the rice?

    "What is it? Now that you''re here, you''re scared. Is it because your ability is lacking, or is it because you don''t have the guts? "

    Tang Rou was like a fairy that saw through my thoughts. At this moment, she started to play around with me in a complacent manner.

    I heard a laugh from outside.

    It was the mercenaries. They probably understood what was happening inside the tent.

    I felt that my pride as a man had been insulted, so I acted and sang, moving my mouth closer to Tang Rou.

    "Wait a minute!"

    This little girl finally couldn''t continue acting. I chuckled and lifted my head.

    "Weren''t you very arrogant just now?"

    However, Tang Rou''s face suddenly changed. She raised her finger and made a silent hand gesture.

    At the same time, I also felt that something was wrong, because the laughter outside had completely disappeared and was replaced by a messy pace, and I also heard a crisp sound.

    It was the sound of a bolt being pulled.

    Something was wrong!

    I immediately jumped off Tang Rou''s body. In my desperation, I wanted to stand up, but I forgot that I was still inside the tent.

    At this moment, Tang Rou had already unzipped the tent and was about to leave.

    "You two, hurry up and stay in the carriage or we won''t be responsible for the loss of our lives."

    With a shout, I heard another strange sound. It felt like something was rapidly rubbing against the gravel around me.

    "What''s that?"

    "Get back to the car!"

    It was already chaos outside, followed by gunshots.

    These guys really did wear this kind of weapon.

    Tang Rou and I had already rushed out. It was already pitch black outside with only a few flashlight beams flashing back and forth.

    A few mercenaries stood in a circle outside the car as if they were facing a great enemy. Soon after, one of them gestured at Tang Rou and me.

    I didn''t hesitate and immediately opened up the car door. I first sent Tang Rou up and then followed after her.

    "What did they encounter?"

    Tang Rou looked out the window. I could only see the flashlight beam shooting straight out. It was at least 20 meters away. It should be military. Its performance was quite good.

    "I didn''t see anything. It can''t be that these guys are so bored that they want to play some military exercise here, right?"

    However, just as I finished my sentence, I saw a black shadow flash past. Following that, a flashlight beam chased after me and fired.

    The reaction speed of these people is really fast. If it was me, it wouldn''t be so easy to observe them clearly.

    However, the bullet did not hit the black figure. Instead, it only hit the stone in the distance, causing sparks to fly everywhere.

    "What is this? Did we encounter some zombies?"

    Perhaps it was because I had been constantly coming into contact with these supernatural incidents recently, so I couldn''t help but think about it.

    "I can''t see clearly at all. Let me help them."

    Tang Rou said and directly reached out her hand towards the control panel.

    I immediately understood Tang Rou''s intentions.

    After the car was electrified, the headlights lit up. The car was originally very good to begin with, and in the darkness of the night, everything within a ten meter radius was illuminated clearly.

    That''s why I was so surprised.

 C165 wolf pack

    The black figures that were quickly running in circles were actually a group of dogs.

    Only the dogs were bigger and faster than the ones I''d seen.

    The bullets poured out, chasing after the figures.

    After being illuminated by the light of the car, the dogs'' fur turned gray and white. They could also be seen by a few mercenaries capturing their exact location.

    After the birth number, a few dogs were directly injured, leaving large amounts of blood on the ground.

    After that, nearly twenty dogs disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.

    They were hidden in the darkness. It was strange that Tang Rou and I had already knocked down quite a few, but when we got out of the car, we discovered that only a few bloodstains were left on the ground.

    "Why are there so many dogs all of a sudden? Could it be that they were raised by humans?"

    I casually asked.

    "These are not dogs, they are all wild wolves."

    The female mercenary glanced at me and then shone her flashlight at the surroundings.

    The rest of the people were also on alert. It was only then that I noticed one of them had several scratches on his body, while the other one was examining his wounds.

    My face flushes with a burst of heat. I had really lost all my face to my grandmother''s house. So this was a pack of wild wolves. No wonder they were so ferocious. They even appeared on the barren desert.

    "Luckily, the sixth brother was alerted earlier and discovered that something was amiss. Otherwise, we would have been wiped out in one fell swoop."

    One of the mercenaries said with some lingering fear. At this moment, the mercenary who was checking the blood under the pillar of light returned with a serious face.

    It seemed like this fellow was called Old Six. Amongst everyone here, he was the smallest but the most quick-witted. When he had fired earlier, this fellow was also the most accurate.

    "Boss, these beasts aren''t ordinary wolves. There''s something wrong with their blood ˇ­"

    I couldn''t make out the words that followed. The bearded man and the sixth brother were walking towards the front, and the female mercenary was following them.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and were about to go up and see what was going on, but we were stopped by the other two.

    "If you don''t want to die, then stay here."

    I didn''t have any other choice but to listen to the other side''s orders. Truthfully, if it weren''t for the warning beforehand, Tang Rou and I would have met.

    The three of them gathered under the lights of the car, studying something. They didn''t seem to come to any conclusion and soon walked over with a frown.

    "Hurry up and get in the car. We won''t be able to sleep in the tent tonight. We''ll set off when the sun rises."

    The seven of them filled the car, and after what had just been an intense scene, I lost even more of my sleepiness.

    "Thank you for what you did just now. It was so dangerous."

    I took the initiative to chat with these people. Even though we weren''t on the same side, and the other side didn''t seem to be looking down on me and Tang Rou, we might have to live and die together for a period of time.

    No matter what, he just saved my life.

    "The two of you aren''t that bad either, your reactions are really fast ˇ­"

    A dark skinned man bared his fangs at me. This fellow, as his name suggested, was Hei Zi. He was also one of the more straightforward of these people.

    I know, this Blackie was referring to when Tang Rou turned on the lights.

    So I hurried down the slope.

    "Big guys always put their heads on their belt to work for others. We still need to take care of each other in the future."

    "I didn''t expect you to be so understanding. As long as the two of you don''t cause any trouble, be obedient and do as the boss says. We will do our best to ensure both of your lives."

    Blackie took out a cigarette and gave it to me. Before he could light it, the female mercenary suddenly coughed coldly.

    Soon after, he saw Blackie, who was very big and tall, shudder and obediently put the cigarette back in its place.

    As expected, that woman''s status is definitely not simple in this mercenary group. I noticed just now that she is also very nimble, but she has always been using throwing daggers while everyone else uses guns.

    One of the wolves had fallen to the ground after being stabbed in the forehead by this woman.

    These guys all had unique skills, making me feel slightly more at ease. However, I couldn''t help but worry. This meant that our journey this time was even more dangerous than I had imagined.

    According to what they knew from their conversation, on this type of desert, there would usually be wild wolves, but they rarely formed such a large group.

    "You just said that there''s something wrong with the blood of these wolves. What''s going on?"

    Since we are already a little familiar with each other, I couldn''t resist the doubts in my heart and so, I started to ask.

    "Actually, it''s nothing much. It''s just that the color of the blood doesn''t feel right. It''s just that it''s a bit different, just like human blood."

    Hearing this, my scalp tingled. How could there be human blood, but I quickly understood what these people meant. They probably wanted to say that the wolves'' blood was too dark, and that after it landed on the ground, it immediately became very sticky and dried up.

    I wanted to go out and check it out, but these mercenaries didn''t give me a chance. I knew that they wouldn''t want to be surrounded by wild wolves again.

    And after a short while, under Tang Rou''s guidance, I saw a large patch of green, like a ghost fire, not too far away.

    "There really is something wrong with these wild wolves ˇ­"

    The sixth brother mumbled softly. It was only later that I found out that the eyes of an animal can emit light at night. However, the light emitted by the eyes of these wild wolves is exceptionally bright. There is also a layer of black fog surrounding them.

    Of course, others wouldn''t be able to sense the existence of this black gas. I just quietly told this matter to Tang Rou.

    Just like that, the seven of them stood guard on the iron wagon. It wasn''t until the sun shone down on the land that everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    I jumped out of the car at once and ran to the pool of blood.

    Sure enough, the blood stains had been completely wiped out. Moreover, one could faintly smell a rotten smell, as if it was emitted from a corpse.

    Unfortunately, after a night of wind and dust, it was almost impossible to tell them apart.

    "Bring your equipment, or the boss will ask."

 C166 a live broadcast of a person

    Blackie took out Tang Rou and I''s communication device from the tent. Even though she was extremely unwilling, in the end, she still put it on.

    "Did you have a good rest last night?"

    Zhou Xue''s voice drifted over. Similarly, I saw Tang Rou frown.

    "Not bad, just a little bit."

    I tried to say it flatly, and then Zhou Xue mocked me again.

    "I hope you can keep this relaxed mood."

    "I''ll give you five minutes to pack your things, and then we''ll eat and leave."

    These mercenaries were very disciplined and packed their things very quickly. After eating some dry rations, they got back into the car and prepared to leave.

    "How much longer do we need to get there?"

    Tang Rou and I sat in the middle row. Next to us was Ol ''Six, who normally didn''t like to talk much.

    "If nothing goes wrong, we''ll be there by noon, but I''m wondering, what kind of special abilities do you two have?"

    It seems like this group of mercenaries didn''t know what Tang Rou and I were going to do or what we were going to do.

    "When it''s time for you to know, you will naturally know."

    Tang Rou, who was sitting to the side, also showed her confidence.

    "I see that you guys are carrying these things with you. Don''t tell me you''re going somewhere to catch a demon?"

    Blackie turned his head from the passenger seat and winked at me.

    They had already checked the items Tang Rou and I carried with us. Being able to make such a guess wasn''t anything out of the ordinary.

    It was obvious that these mercenaries did not watch live broadcasts. If not, they would have known who I was.

    You know, I have over a million fans now.

    "You''ll know when the time comes, because our boss likes to keep people in suspense. Even now, I still don''t know what exactly I''m going for."

    Blackie looked at me in disbelief. Then, he shakes his head and turns around.

    I was not used to the bumpy ride, and the driver drove pretty hard, especially on the wide Gobi Beach. I looked in the rearview mirror and saw the woman in the back seat, looking at me, and when I saw her, I turned my face away.

    In that instant, I suddenly had a very strange thought. This woman seemed to know me, but she didn''t say anything.

    Although there is no substantial evidence to support this suspicion, I am confident in my premonition.

    As he thought of this, he took a few more glances.

    Suddenly, someone mercilessly hit me in the ribs. When I turned around, I discovered that Tang Rou was looking at me with a face full of jealousy.

    "Why are you looking at her so fixedly?"

    Although Tang Rou tried her best to lower her voice, the others in the car still heard her.

    Immediately, someone laughed out loud.

    "If you dare to have any ideas about our Sister Na, I''m afraid you will suffer."

    "I think that black hide should be tight again?"

    After hearing the female mercenary''s words, Hei Zi immediately retracted his head, and continued to sneakily wink at me.

    Embarrassed, I was about to say something else, drag this matter over with me.

    At this moment, the car suddenly stopped. I didn''t fasten my seat belt, but instead knocked my head against the back of the seat in front of me.

    It hurt so much that I felt like I was about to faint.

    "Xiao Dao, damn you... are you trying to throw me out?"

    Blackie''s legs were originally placed on the dashboard. Now that he had come to a stop, his butt was inserted into the gap between the dashboard and the seat. It looked somewhat ambiguous.

    However, Xiao Dao did not laugh at him. Instead, he turned around with a grave expression and said to the bearded man sitting in the back row.

    "Boss, something is following us."

    Hearing that, everyone immediately tensed up, and I couldn''t help but look at my surroundings.

    On both sides were small hills that were not particularly high, but other than that, there was nothing special about them.

    "Sixth Brother Hei Zi, the two of you get off the car and take a look."

    Blackie climbed out of the seat after the bearded man gave the order. He opened the door and jumped out. The two of them, one in front and one behind, protected each other as they ran up a small hill.

    Not long after, the two of them ran back.

    "I didn''t see anything, but I did find the footprints of those wild wolves."

    It can''t be, driving so fast, could it be that those wild wolves can still catch up, this is simply unbelievable.

    "Let''s hurry up and continue."

    The woman''s words were approved by the others. They quickly jumped on the car again. However, this time, the car''s speed was a lot faster.

    Before noon, I gradually discovered that the surrounding terrain changed. The small hills were already getting taller and taller, as though they were steep cliffs. There were two tall cliffs on both sides of the hill and gradually, a terrain similar to the edge of the basin appeared in front of us.

    I thought of the pages I''d seen and the pictures.

    It looks like this is the destination we''re going to reach.

    "It seems like you guys have already arrived."

    I don''t doubt that our every move is monitored by Zhou Xue. Just as we jumped out of the car, the woman''s voice transmitted through our headphones.

    "According to the plan, you will continue forward. Find the entrance marked on the map and enter."

    Remember, during this entire process, you and Tang Rou must bring along the equipment I gave you two. I''ll take a look at the entire operation''s process and scenes, so it''s best if you don''t play any tricks for me. Otherwise, those guys behind me will fire at you at any time.

    At first, he had been thinking that he might as well not broadcast the live broadcast anymore. However, this time, he was not used to it. He did not expect that the broadcast would be filled with just one spectator, Zhou Xue.

    I adjusted the electronic device and looked at the mercenaries standing next to us.

    "Let''s go."

    The bearded man waved his hand and Blackie and Ol ''Six immediately walked to the front. Tang Rou and I were protected in the middle. In reality, it was more appropriate to call it surveillance.

    They had already taken down all the weapons they could carry. I even saw a bunch of grenades hanging on Hei Zi''s waist.

    Just where did these guys get those weapons?

 C167 Exploring

    "There''s only a general area that''s not that easy to find. This place is bigger than we thought."

    The sixth brother muttered to himself as he walked. Following that, Blackie started to complain as well.

    "Yeah, and I''ve been feeling uneasy these past two days. Something bad must have happened."

    "Hurry up and shut your crow''s beak. Continue to search forward. If you say anything more, I''ll cut your butt open."

    Blackie did not dare to retort after being scolded by the female mercenary. He could only mutter under his breath and continue walking forward.

    "According to this picture, it should be somewhere nearby. But why is it that after walking around in a circle, I didn''t find the entrance? Could it be that it''s been sealed for too long due to the change in the earth''s crust?"

    The knife seemed to be good at topography. He held a picture and compared it back and forth on the map.

    We''ve been walking for more than three hours now and the sky is about to darken. We could even hear the howls and howls of ghosts around us, but we couldn''t tell if it was the wind blowing at those monsters or some kind of beast.

    It seemed that the few of them were anxious, as if they didn''t want to sleep in the wilderness and wanted to find the hidden entrance.

    "Did you notice anything wrong?"

    Tang Rou had been by my side the entire time, so she quietly asked me this question.

    In fact, I can be regarded as a standard of the road, not sensitive to the sense of direction or the search for a way out, so at this time I might as well ask the stones on the ground.

    I smiled wryly as I shook my head. I casually stretched my body and walked around the surroundings.

    There were no discoveries at all.

    "Just what do you want us to find? Give us a hint."

    I know that Zhou Xue must be paying attention to our situation at this time of the day.

    Sure enough, after a while, the woman''s voice came through the headset.

    "If you look with your eyes, it won''t be that easy to find. I know that you have some special abilities, so pay attention ˇ­"

    I silently cursed. From the looks of it, Zhou Xue''s words were only directed at me.

    The others all cast puzzled gazes at me.

    "I think we should all rest up for a while. We''ve been walking for so long and we''re all exhausted."

    Tang Rou''s temper flared up and she directly sat on a big rock, unwilling to move.

    "No, we have to find that entrance before nightfall. Those wild wolves have been following us quietly all this time. I don''t want to be in that car tonight."

    The female mercenary immediately refused decisively. Seeing how the two ladies were about to start a quarrel with each other, I stood between the two of them and extended my hand.

    It was out of goodwill that I wanted the two of them to keep calm for the time being. I didn''t think that the female mercenary would coincidentally take a step forward. Her proud little chest fell into my grasp just like that.

    "That... "I didn''t mean to ˇ­"

    I immediately felt a chill from the woman''s body. Before I could finish my sentence, I saw one of the woman''s feet enlarge rapidly in front of me.

    Even though I dodged to the side, I was still kicked backward and fell onto my back.

    The pain almost made me faint. I saw the mercenaries around me throw their weapons at me as if they were looking at a retard. Even Tang Rou covered her mouth and almost laughed out loud. They really were unloyal.

    The female mercenary coldly glared at me and made a hand gesture to kill me with one slash. I got up quickly in fright.

    This woman was too amazing. No wonder the men around her didn''t dare to act rashly.

    She was simply a woman''s yaksha.

    "Wait a moment ˇ­"

    Everyone laughed for a bit before deciding to continue walking forward. However, I suddenly had an epiphany.

    "What, didn''t you get enough just now?"

    The woman Yaksha glared at me coldly again. She quickly took two steps back and shook her head.

    "No, I think there''s something wrong with this place. Give me some time ˇ­"

    After saying that, I ran two steps forward. Coincidentally, there was a meter tall stone there. I immediately leaped onto it.

    When I fell down earlier, there was still some anger in my heart. It was also because of this that the Raksha Seal on my chest started to heat up.

    At the same time, I sensed a very weak flow of yin qi.

    Logically speaking, even though it was afternoon, the sun should still be shining brightly. This place should be filled with an endless amount of yang energy, so the trace of yin energy was a bit strange.

    It was only a fleeting feeling that made it impossible for me to figure out in such a short period of time exactly what was wrong, where it was.

    I closed my eyes and started to slowly rotate my body, trying to find the tiny bit of sensation I had just felt. It was a pity that after spinning two rounds in place, I was unable to find that feeling again.

    Could it be that only when I am angry can I make the Raksha Seal have an effect on me, and sense the Yin and Yang aura more acutely?

    As he was thinking about how to make himself angry and recover his ability, he suddenly heard a taunt.

    "Are you going to give us a jump? Don''t waste our time, hurry up and get down here. "

    It turned out that the woman, Yaksha, thought that I had wasted my time and stood impatiently under the rock to urge me on.

    Coincidentally, from above, I saw a deep gash on the woman''s collar that hadn''t been pulled tightly. The two snow-white gashes directly caused my eyes to hurt under the sunlight.

    Involuntarily, I felt an evil fire rise from my lower abdomen, as if in this dry desert, even my blood was extremely hot.

    And, as my heart beat faster, there was a warm feeling in my chest.

    I felt a surge of ecstasy.

    "You bastard, where are you looking!"

    However, my actions clearly angered the female Yaksha, who immediately attacked me.

    "Don''t move, I think I found the entrance!"

    Fortunately, my loud roar made the female Yaksha slightly puzzled and she stopped moving. At the same time, the bearded man used his fingers to press down on his headphones and made a gesture towards the female Yaksha.

    The woman glared at me before she turned around.

    Just as my heartbeat sped up, I once again felt that strand of yin aura. The direction of its surge was right behind me.

    I turned around and saw a small hill about fifty or sixty meters behind me.

 C168 Found

    We can''t see the exact situation here, but we didn''t find any entrance or even a gap when we walked past that place.

    "There it is!"

    Although it only felt like an instant, I didn''t want to waste this opportunity. If I could really find the entrance, it would count as showing my face in front of these mercenaries. Even if I couldn''t find it, I would at most be beaten up by the woman Yaksha.

    "Everyone, follow him. Let''s see what this kid is up to."

    The mercenaries behind me immediately followed me. From start to finish, I could feel a pair of cold eyes staring at my vital parts. It was as though a knife could pierce through my body at any moment.

    Tang Rou ran in front of me and stared at me with a bit of doubt.

    I knew that Tang Rou suspected that I was planning on doing something and getting rid of their control. How was that possible? No matter how foolish I am, I wouldn''t choose to go against Zhou Xue at this time of day. Moreover, I don''t think that I can defeat the few abnormal strength mercenaries by my side.

    "I can feel that place''s aura is wrong. I think I understand why Zhou Xue let the two of us complete this mission."

    This time, Tang Rou didn''t care if Zhou Xue heard or not. After she finished listening, she nodded her head.

    "Are you sure? "You, did you peek at her just now?"

    "Since it''s already like this, can you mind about something else?"

    I was really speechless. I was afraid that the yaksha would hear what I just said.

    When he finally reached the small hill, the feeling in his heart became clearer and clearer. There was no mistake, the entrance was hidden in the small hill.

    However, no matter how one looked at it, this place was a very complete huge rock. It was very different from the hole marked on the picture before.

    "Are you sure it''s here?"

    The woman, Yaksha, came to my side with a questioning look on her face.

    "I''m not sure if this is the entrance we''re looking for, but there''s definitely something wrong here."

    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"

    The woman was about to get angry, but at this moment, the bearded man stopped her.

    Knife held the photo and map in his hand and repeated the process, then he nodded at the bearded man.

    "This kid should be about right. It should be around here. However, the hole should have been filled."

    The word landfill sounded strange.

    Who would come and fill up the hole when they had nothing better to do? Unless they didn''t want anyone to find out the secret inside, there was of course another situation, and that was that there was something extremely dangerous hidden inside the hole, which was why they had to seal it.

    "How did you find this place?"

    The female Yaksha asked by the side. I found it hilarious. I couldn''t tell this valiant woman that it was due to the sight of her chest that I was able to sense her presence.

    "This, this is my personal ability. But from the looks of it, this hole has already been blocked. I''m afraid there''s no way to move such a big piece of rock away."

    Based on what we could see, the most complete piece of the stone was at least several tons in weight. It was impossible for the few of us to move it.

    I felt a little bit of joy in my heart. Since the mission had just begun, I had already encountered a problem. Did this mean that we could return home?

    Although I also want to find out what that woman Zhou Xue wants, but compared to her life, the former doesn''t count as anything at all.

    "Now, it''s time to show off our abilities."

    The knife smiled and patted me on the shoulder, then made a gesture. I didn''t understand yet, but the rest of the team immediately opened up their backpacks and began to make preparations.

    Tang Rou and I curiously went over to look. It was some drilling equipment.

    These guys actually carried the type of head that used batteries with them.

    "You aren''t planning on using this thing to disintegrate this rock, are you?"

    I couldn''t help but mock her.

    After that, I got quite a few people looking at me as if I were an idiot, including Tang Rou.

    Maybe Tang Rou couldn''t bear to continue watching, so she pulled me to the side and whispered to me.

    "Big brother, if you don''t understand, can you not spout nonsense? This is too embarrassing. They want to drill holes into the stone and then use explosive methods to disintegrate the stone."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, I suddenly felt my face turn red and my ears turn red.

    "Cough cough, that? I was just trying to adjust the atmosphere. "

    It was clear that no one was paying attention to my words. The few of them were working in an orderly manner, and one could tell that they were very professional.

    After some calculations, these people bore seventeen or eighteen holes into the huge rock and were about to fill it up with explosives. At this moment, I clearly felt a dangerous aura rapidly approaching us.

    "Up there!"

    When I raised my head, a ray of light had already brushed past the rock and shot upwards, followed by a string of blood dripping from it.

    Strangely, when the blood landed on my face, it didn''t feel like it was boiling hot. Instead, it felt abnormally cold, as if it was ice water that was placed outside during winter.

    But I had no doubt that it was indeed the blood of the wounded beast above, for I had heard the cry of the beast.

    "It''s those wild wolves, these beasts really did catch up to us here."

    The sky had already started to darken, visibility had been affected quite a bit, and even if we were to turn on the flashlight, it wouldn''t be of much use. These cunning beasts, they were extremely savage, had actually followed us all the way here, and while everyone was busy concentrating, they had suddenly launched an attack.

    "There are those at the back and those on the left. We are surrounded by wild wolves. Why are there even more of them than before?"

    Several mercenaries had already started firing at the surroundings, but the current situation was extremely unfavorable for us. These wild wolves weren''t as big as a single head, and their bodies were abnormally fast. They seemed to have turned into blurs as they shuttled around us.

    There were even a few who had already found a gap and were about to rush over to bite him.

    I subconsciously pulled out the dagger and hid Tang Rou behind me.

 C169 Indestructible

    "How can we not beat these things?"

    Blackie and the bearded man together knocked a wild wolf to the ground, but that beast still showed its teeth as it struggled up and tried to pounce towards me.

    The spear skills of these mercenaries were very accurate. When they struck the wolves, layers of blood mist were created. According to this distance, the bullet''s destructive power should be enough to pierce through the wolves'' bodies and they would lose their combat strength very soon. However, only a few of these wolves had actually collapsed.

    "Beat their heads. These things are extraordinary. You must be careful."

    The bearded man soon discovered the clues. As expected, after he shot at the heads of the wild wolves, the lethality increased significantly. Soon, the wolves fell to the ground, howling in pain.

    "F * ck, these things are really strange. I''ve never encountered such a situation before."

    Blackie cursed fiercely while narrowing his circle with the others. As a result, Tang Rou and I were securely protected in the middle.

    The female yaksha had been focused on the hill behind us the entire time. Finally, the wild wolves seemed to be unable to endure such a counterattack and retreated cleanly in an instant. What surprised me was that when the wild wolves retreated, they carried away the corpses of their comrades.

    "Why do the blood of these beasts stink so much? It''s like he''s dead. "

    The words of the knife caught my attention. After confirming that there was no danger in the surroundings, I carefully approached it and drew blood with my dagger.

    As expected, when the blood landed on the ground, it immediately started to dry up, bringing with it a faint black mist that rose endlessly.

    This immediately made the Raksha in my chest a little bit of a reaction.

    I quickly took two steps back, afraid that the Miasma would be attracted to me.

    No wonder these wild wolves were not easy to kill. It was obvious that they had transformed into corpses.

    The Miasma was enough to show that these wild wolves were not normal creatures, just like how a dead person would turn into a zombie.

    However, this is the first time I''ve seen something like this. I didn''t expect that such a thing could happen to a beast.

    "What did you find?"

    After Tang Rou got closer, she stared at the blood, which had already congealed into a lump.

    "Those wild wolves aren''t alive."

    I stood up and looked around nervously.

    This was simply too strange. No wonder these items could keep up with the car''s speed, attack and defense.

    "What are you talking about? If you get beaten to death, of course you won''t be alive."

    Blackie walked over and stood in front of me.

    "What I mean is, these wild wolves died before they were shot, but that''s not entirely true. In short, we should either leave this place as soon as possible, or break through this hole."

    Several of the mercenaries frowned at me, clearly not believing what I said, but the bearded man quickly waved his hand, signalling for his companions to continue loading the explosives.

    "What did you mean when you said these wild wolves died before we even opened the trunk?"

    Just as Knife and Number Six were filling in the explosives, the bearded man walked to my side and asked softly.

    I thought about it for a moment, then organized the language.

    "Do you believe that there is a saying of ghosts and gods in this world?"

    The bearded man was stunned for a moment before he frowned.

    "Boss, it''s done. It''s about to explode."

    When the sixth brother shouted, the others immediately found their hiding place.

    After a dozen seconds, I saw the knife press the remote control in my hand. It wasn''t very loud.

    When I looked again, under the light of the flashlight, the big rock that weighed several tons was indeed shattered into pieces. At the same time, a black hole appeared in front of us.

    "It is indeed here."

    I couldn''t help but feel a burst of happiness. With this, I was finally able to prove my abilities in front of these fellows, so that I wouldn''t be looked down upon by them.

    "Brat, you''re really something."

    The sixth brother nodded at me before quickly getting up with Hei Zi to touch the entrance of the cave.

    "Wait a minute!"

    I rushed over and grabbed two of them.

    "What are you trying to do, being so shocked?"

    Blackie''s face was filled with impatience. Actually, I didn''t know why he would suddenly do such a thing, but I just felt a little uneasy.

    "There''s something weird here. If you want to live, you''d better let me go first."

    Anyway, we''re a team now, though I don''t think these guys will take me in.

    However, the density of Yin Qi in this cave is beyond my imagination. If these few living people were to walk into this cave unprepared, they would definitely be attacked. They might even be washed into the cave and kill me.

    These people are all strong and strong, and they also have extremely strong killing methods. If I were to fight against them, there are ten of them that I wouldn''t even be able to match up to.

    Not so much to ensure their safety, but to make sure that Tang Rou and I can live longer.

    "Brat, what are you fighting for? I just praised you a little, and you think you''re a hero?"

    Blackie didn''t even bother with me as he and Ol ''Six were preparing to investigate the situation and continue their journey. At this moment, the surroundings resounded with a wave of nagging sounds. Without guessing, one could tell that it was those strange wild wolves that were preparing to attack again.

    Just as he was about to reach his limit, he heard Zhou Xue''s voice.

    "After you enter the cave, listen to him."

    Obviously, Zhou Xue was telling everyone that I saw a few mercenaries, and their faces were filled with surprise.

    "Understood, boss."

    The bearded man acknowledged, then nodded at me.

    Blackie and Number Six immediately moved to the side. I took a deep breath and immediately took out some cinders and other items from my body.

    The Yin Qi in this cave is very dense, I have to think of a way to remove some of it before I enter.

    The principle was very simple, it was to absorb a large amount of yang energy from the entrance and then abruptly pour it into the opening. This way, the yin energy that lingered around the opening would be completely dispersed.

    As long as the Yin Qi did not gather together, it would not become a threat to the climate.

 C170 Mountain Entering

    "Whatever you''re going to do, you''d better hurry. Those things are coming again."

    The yaksha reminded me. Of course I know that.

    At the very least, I have to keep my heart calm and calm. This is the only way I can do it, and I won''t overdo it.

    "You sure learn fast."

    Tang Rou immediately saw through it. I''m planning on using some sort of spell formation. This type of Rushing Sun Formation isn''t very complicated, but as long as I set it up properly, it would have unimaginable effects, especially when used against targeted attacks.

    After aiming in the direction of the cave entrance, I quickly scattered the incense ashes into a circle and added a few things with yellow talismans, waiting for the final step.

    "Be careful!"

    A burst of gunfire broke my train of thought, and I was so shocked that I almost dropped the dagger I just took out.

    Fortunately, I was able to stabilize my mind in time so I wasn''t affected much. Gritting my teeth, I viciously stabbed the dagger into the sand and rocks on the ground.

    With a loud bang, it directly exploded above the cave.

    "Holy sh * t, what''s going on?"

    I heard Hei Zi''s strange cry, but I didn''t have the time to care about it at this time. Those wild wolves were charging over once again with a fierce momentum. It was impossible for these mercenaries to withstand them.

    "Are you all right?"

    "Alright."

    I shouted and charged forward with my flashlight. I could feel that the Yin Qi in the cave had been scattered quite a bit due to the disturbance of the Rushing Sun Formation. Even though it was still there, it didn''t pose much of a threat to us.

    Tang Rou seemed to be following behind me as the rest of the people entered.

    "Will they follow?"

    "Seal the entrance first."

    A few mercenaries worked together to seal the entrance of the cave. However, what made us feel strange was that the beasts were just standing guard there, roaring non-stop. They didn''t have any intention of charging into the cave.

    And it was definitely not out of fear of the bullets.

    "Great, it seems like these things don''t dare to come in."

    With a dark face, he began to inspect his weapon, mumbling that he had lost his ammunition belt.

    "It''s not a good thing that they don''t dare to come in here. This time, they''re going to face a dangerous situation. Big guy''s bullets should be more efficient."

    The bearded man immediately saw through the problem, which made me admire him again.

    I knew that these people had a lot of doubts in their hearts, but they didn''t question me. It was as if they were already used to this kind of method of completing the mission.

    At first, I thought that this cave would be quite narrow. However, after walking a dozen meters forward, it immediately became like a bomb shelter.

    Back in my hometown, I used to play in an abandoned dugout in the village.

    It was obvious that the cave had been artificially repaired, and strange items were scattered all around. However, most of them were stone tools.

    "Why does this look like someone has lived here before?"

    Blackie and Ol ''Six followed closely by my side, the flashlight''s beam shooting everywhere.

    "Don''t be so long-winded, hurry up and go forward. Once you''ve completed the mission, go back immediately."

    The knife followed closely behind me, tightly grasping the weapon in my hand.

    I believe these mercenaries have the instinct to predict danger as well. From the expressions on their faces, I can tell that they are nervous.

    "What are we going to do next?"

    I ask, firstly, to test if Zhou Xue is still in contact with us, and on the other hand, I am not sure.

    The signal didn''t seem to fail very often, so Zhou Xue still answered my question.

    "Keep going forward."

    There was no emotion in Zhou Xue''s voice, making me feel disgusted.

    The ground here was extremely flat, as if there had been many people walking here since a long time ago. The surrounding space also became increasingly spacious, and apart from a little bit of Yin Qi gathering here, there did not seem to be any danger.

    However, this situation didn''t last for too long. Sixth Brother, who was following closely behind me, suddenly reached out his hand to stop me.

    "There''s something there."

    Following the light beam of the sixth brother''s flashlight, I was startled when I looked over.

    In the distance, at a place that resembled a turn, a figure with a terrifying face had actually appeared.

    His face was as big as a washbasin, and his pair of deep eye sockets didn''t have pupils. The strangest thing was that half of his body was in the middle of the stone wall, and he was swaying left and right with the movement of the flashlight beam.

    "What''s that?"

    Blackie immediately raised his gun and prepared to shoot.

    However, he was stopped by the woman, Yaksha, at the back.

    Afterwards, this woman ignored my advice and quickly took two steps forward.

    "It''s just a statue."

    Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief. As they walked over, they discovered that the thing was actually not a person at all. Instead, it was a half-inlaid statue.

    No wonder it looked so scary just now. I thought it really was a person stuck in the middle of this stone wall.

    However, he couldn''t help but admire the person who constructed the statue. It was a superb work of art. No matter if it was the outline of the face or the various parts of the body, they all looked lifelike. However, this large face was truly too ugly.

    "It looks like you haven''t found the wrong place, don''t stay here and continue moving forward."

    Zhou Xue''s voice had a hint of excitement in it. She was not sure if we were in the right place or not.

    The woman, Yaksha, walked at the very front. A knife was right behind her.

    I didn''t have any way to stop them, so I could only follow closely behind. It seemed that the Yin Qi in here wasn''t dense enough to cause any effect.

    But gradually, I felt that something wasn''t right. The two people walking in the front were quite diligent in the beginning, but from the very start, their movements were a little strange.

    When he moved his legs, his knees were not bent at all. Moreover, his upper body seemed to be covered by a plaster cast. He did not move at all, giving off the impression that there were two statues walking in front of him.

    I quietly retreated to Tang Rou''s side and quietly said.

    "Did you notice that there seems to be something wrong with the two people in front?"

    Tang Rou looked at me in doubt.

 C171 Human skin again

    "What are you two muttering about?"

    Blackie immediately walked over and shone his flashlight on the yaksha.

    "Why did you stop, Big Sis?"

    I raised my head to look and sure enough, the yaksha and the knife both stopped in front of us at the same time. About five to six meters away, they stood there quietly, like motionless stone pillars.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    Hei Zi asked a couple of questions in succession. The man and woman in front of him didn''t have any response. Soon after, they prepared to go and check.

    "Don''t move, something happened to the two of them."

    I am sure that the woman with the yaksha and the knife were unwittingly tricked. The moment I raised my head, I could already see a black aura surrounding the two of them.

    It was obviously an admission of filth.

    There was absolutely no mistake.

    "Bullshit, you dare to curse our Big Sis?"

    Blackie completely ignored me and pushed me to the side. He immediately ran over with big strides.

    "Come back quickly!"

    I caught up with him and seemed to hear him. The bearded man was also shouting "Hei Zi".

    However, this fellow was quite reckless. He reached out his hand to pat the shoulder of the blade.

    "What are you two doing?"

    At this moment, the originally motionless blade suddenly turned around and stretched out both of its arms. It was like an iron pincer as it pummeled toward Hei Zi.

    Blackie was caught off guard and was immediately locked in place. He was completely speechless.

    "Knife, are you f * cking crazy?"

    I heard the voice of the sixth brother behind me.

    In a moment of desperation, he didn''t have any time to think and directly went around Blackie to the side of the blade. At this moment, he had already prepared a Soul Suppressing Talisman and smacked it towards the blade''s head.

    The knife and Blackie were entangled together. There was no way for them to dodge and they were struck squarely.

    He had long since felt that something was wrong. The moment when the knife turned his face, his pupils had already turned completely white. It wasn''t something a normal person should have. He was certain that he had been possessed by something dirty.

    The blade immediately let out a loud scream as the Soul Suppressing Talisman fell onto the ground right behind him.

    However, things did not come to an end at all. Just as Laohei let out a breath of relief after being released by the knife, he was smashed head first into his body by something white.

    I know this thing.

    It was a piece of pale human skin, and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu rose up in his heart.

    A human skin puppet!

    F * ck, I actually met such a troublesome thing in this place.

    I didn''t even have time to help Blackie. By the time I took out another yellow talisman, that piece of human skin had already completely covered Blackie''s face.

    At the same time, Hei Zi laughed strangely and stretched out two big black hands to grab me.

    At this moment, his face was incomparably pale and his face was treacherous. It was unknown whether he was laughing or crying towards me, but I could hear the sound of a ghost wailing beside my ear, causing my mind to be at a loss.

    "Dodge!"

    Tang Rou, who was at the side, seemed to have kicked me.

    But even though the pain made me bend over, making me unable to breathe, at least I was free of Blackie''s hand.

    "Hei Zi, what happened to you?" "You brat, what did you do to my brother?"

    The latter words were a question to me. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t even speak. At this time, the sixth brother and the bearded man were already hugging Blackie on both sides.

    "He''s already been possessed and doesn''t even know you."

    Tang Rou''s movements were quick enough. She also took out a Soul Suppressing Rune and slapped it on Blackie''s forehead.

    Another wave of white smoke rose. Blackie let out a strange cry and fell backwards.

    Just like that, the white, slightly yellow piece of human skin was pulled away from Hei Zi.

    "Get out of the way, don''t let that thing touch you."

    Even without my reminder, the bearded man could already sense the strangeness of the human skin. He immediately pointed at it and waved the machete in his hand.

    The piece of human skin was split into two halves and fell to the ground.

    This struck me as odd.

    Ordinary swords and sabers wouldn''t have any effect on this sort of demonic creature, so why was it killed so easily?

    "Don''t just stand there. There''s one more."

    Tang Rou cried out in surprise, reminding me that that girl Yaksha was probably hit by it as well.

    Indeed, when I turned around, a black shadow was as fast as lightning.

    His originally slender hand now looked like a steel hook. The top of the frame had already turned jet-black and was suffused with a cold light.

    I didn''t expect it to be this fast. It was already too late for me to dodge.

    A "peng" sound was heard.

    I saw a shadow rush over from the side, knocking the woman''s yaksha into the stone wall.

    "Damn, big sis, what''s wrong? Your body is as hard as stone."

    The sixth brother grimaced in pain as he held his shoulder, as if in excruciating pain.

    Of course I know why Ol ''Six suffered such a loss. That woman''s body was occupied by the human puppet, so under the protection of the Evil Qi, she is basically invulnerable now.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    I didn''t have time to reply. Tang Rou and I, one on the left and one on the right, started pouncing towards the woman''s yaksha.

    But I underestimated this woman''s power. She was originally an extremely valiant character, and now her body''s strength has increased by a lot.

    Tang Rou and I attacked together from both sides, but the yaksha still jumped over our heads. Before I could even turn around, it pounced towards my back.

    This is a minute. Take my life.

    The bearded man wanted to come over to help, but he only had time to reach out and grab the female yaksha''s calf.

    Just like that, the beautiful woman carried the 200 jin of whiskers and flew 2 meters before falling to the ground.

    "Hurry up and do it!"

    "Yaksha!" I shouted and immediately knelt on one knee. I threw the yellow talisman in my hand towards the girl, Yaksha. At the same time, Tang Rou stood to the side and flicked the Soul Suppressing Talisman out.

    At this distance, Tang Rou''s technique still made me envious.

    Just as the two yellow talismans were about to touch the woman''s body, something strange happened.

 C172 Abnormal confusion

    A piece of skin that was yellow and white stood up from the woman''s body and pasted itself onto the bearded man.

    At the same time, the two yellow Talisman-Dollars were stuck on the unconscious L¨ą Yaksha, but it was completely useless.

    A female yaksha being controlled by a human skin puppet would be able to cause us to fly around in a mess. If this yaksha''s fighting strength seems to be exploding and the bearded man was being controlled, then this group of people would probably be wiped out.

    I didn''t have the time to take out the yellow talisman so I jumped up and laid on the bearded man''s body.

    I know that these human skin puppets are afraid of Rakasha.

    Thus, as I lay on the bed, I unhesitatingly ripped off the clothes on my chest.

    Sure enough, a boiling hot feeling came from his chest. A red light shot out from his chest, shooting out that piece of human skin. After a while, the choking smoke drifted away and fell to the ground.

    At this point, this was the only thing I could do. As expected, a large amount of white ghost aura was immediately absorbed by the rune on my chest.

    He had long since gotten used to such things. As long as he could keep his life, he wouldn''t think about it anymore.

    "All of you hurry over here. You must pay attention to the top of your heads. Don''t fall for it again."

    I immediately yelled out a reminder to the sixth sister and the rest. Aside from Yaksha, the rest of them woke up. They all had confused expressions on their faces. However, they reacted quickly and immediately moved towards me.

    "What exactly did we encounter?"

    The bearded man stuck to my side and looked around nervously. At the same time, Ol ''Six had already squatted down to check on the female yaksha.

    "If you believe in ghosts and gods, maybe I can explain it to you."

    Safe for now, I''ll check on the woman Yaksha.

    "What''s wrong with her? That thing just now, what kind of monster is it?"

    The sixth brother and the bearded man had also witnessed the entire process with amazement. It was clear that they had never experienced such a situation before and could not accept it.

    "Your companions are fine. They will wake up soon. From now on, you must listen to me and not recklessly charge forward. Otherwise, it will cause everyone''s deaths."

    The reason why the female Yaksha had yet to awaken was because the female attribute was originally yin. This kind of physique made it easier for demonic creatures to survive.

    "Everyone, let''s take a break for now."

    I could feel that after the chaos just now, these mercenaries were even more respectful towards me, but they were mostly skeptical.

    I can understand that, too.

    "Zhou Xue, do you know why you didn''t tell us about this cave?"

    The reason why I said that was partly to vent my anger, but also to provoke the conflict between Zhou Xue and the mercenaries. This way, I would have the opportunity to take control of the situation.

    "I am very clear on what you are thinking. It is not the first time for me to deal with these people. Your little trick will not succeed and I have already told you that it is very dangerous. However, I do not know the specific situation."

    The woman''s few words destroyed all of my thoughts. It seemed that she was determined to eat me.

    "Big sister, you''re finally awake. Just now, you almost took our lives."

    The sixth brother had already helped the yaksha to her feet. At this very moment, the woman looked at a loss.

    "It seems like there are a lot of things in this world. Things that we don''t believe in before might not all be fake."

    The bearded man sighed as he ate his compressed biscuit.

    I didn''t continue the conversation. Instead, I took out a few Soul Suppressing Talismans from my body.

    "Take these with you. No matter whether you believe it or not, this oil can at least prevent you from getting killed in one fell swoop."

    "You really are a Taoist. I felt that these things looked familiar, but can you tell us where those things came from?"

    The sixth brother took the yellow talisman and carefully placed it at the collar of his shirt. Following my instructions, he revealed a portion of it and used this opportunity to continue questioning me.

    I could only give a general summary of the situation of the human skin puppet. When I heard the words'' bloodthirsty mercenaries'', I was stunned for a moment.

    "So it seems like those live broadcasts you did are true?"

    The female yaksha stood up and patted the dust off her pants. There was a strange expression on her face.

    No wonder I always felt that this woman was secretly sizing me up and might even know me.

    So the woman, Yaksha, had also watched my live broadcast.

    "You''re not a fan of mine, are you?"

    I couldn''t resist the glee in my heart and smirked for a bit.

    "Stop being so smug. I just happened to take a glance at her."

    The other party rolled his eyes at me before making his preparations to continue walking forward.

    "Shadow, listen to him."

    The bearded man immediately gave out his command. So this woman was called Shadow.

    Of course, this was just a way of addressing each other. No one would be stupid enough to use their real names.

    The woman glared at me, but she didn''t go against my boss''s wishes.

    "Have you rested enough? I don''t want to stay too long in this place filled with Miasma."

    These words were obviously meant to me. At the same time, I noticed that the others had already placed the yellow talisman on their chests. Only the woman, Yaksha, didn''t do so.

    Damn it, I saved the life of that big guy just now, so it''s fine that I didn''t thank him, but since he is still looking down on me.

    After grumbling to myself for a bit, I walked to the front of the group.

    It was just the beginning, but I met something as troublesome as the human skin puppet. I didn''t know what kind of dangers I would encounter in the future, so I stayed put and walked very slowly.

    Even a clay figurine has to have a temper or something. I was a little impatient, so I turned around and retorted.

    "If you''re in a hurry, you can leave first. I don''t care if something happens to you."

    "Do you really think of yourself as someone important?"

    The female Yaksha was rather irritable. She actually walked past me with large strides.

    At this moment, I instinctively sensed a sense of danger and rapidly approached me. This clearly meant that danger was approaching. I didn''t even think before quickly reaching out to grab it.

    He had only wanted to grab the woman''s arm.

 C173 Touch a chest

    Unexpectedly, the woman Yaksha, raised the flashlight upward, coincidentally I touched her chest.

    At this moment, I felt as though everything in my surroundings had frozen. I, who was suicidal, couldn''t help but rub her lightly, because this woman doesn''t look particularly plump and even a little thin. However, when I touched her, the feeling was much better than what I imagined.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    As expected, the woman''s Yaksha erupted. I could even see a cold glint flash by her palm. In the next second, it might even stab into my chest.

    At the same time, I saw another horror scene.

    A large group of black shadows quickly floated out from the corner, like a ferocious ghost that bared its fangs and brandished its claws.

    "Apologies!"

    In a moment of desperation, all I could do was say something quickly before lowering my head and grabbing onto the clothes on the woman''s chest. Along with the yaksha, I fell backwards.

    The dark shadow passed over both of us.

    "Let me go!"

    The female Yaksha retracted the knife in her hand and pushed me forcefully.

    It was probably because the black shadow had also discovered the strange scene that had just occurred. At the same time, the black shadow did not continue attacking the two of us. Instead, it passed by both of us and pounced on us from behind.

    "What the hell is this?"

    There was the sound of gunfire from behind us. The bullets hit the ceiling and flew around in all directions, scaring me so much that I hurriedly covered my head. However, at this moment, the woman Yaksha who was originally lying beside me actually got up from the ground and charged over to me without any hesitation.

    "Don''t shoot, bullets are useless against this thing!"

    When Tang Rou yelled this, I discovered this strange phenomenon. From this, it could be seen that the black shadow wasn''t real.

    But strangely, if this thing is a demonic creature, why isn''t the Raksha Seal in my chest responding too strongly?

    "Quickly think of a way!"

    I shouted as I rapidly chased after him. At this moment, Blackie, who was standing at the very front, had already collided with the black shadow.

    My heart tightened for a moment, but soon after, Hei Zi''s body emitted a layer of white smoke. Faintly, there was also some gold, flashing with light.

    That black shadow seemed to have been blown away by the wind and actually changed its shape in an instant. However, it was still ejected from Blackie''s body.

    This was the effect of the Soul Suppressing Talisman.

    "This thing is an evil being, hurry up and use the Soul Suppressing Talisman."

    As I shouted, I took out the Soul Suppressing Talisman from my body and planned to stick it onto the shadow.

    At the same time, Tang Rou did the same action as me, but the next few yellow talismans accurately stuck onto that black shadow''s body didn''t have the results I expected.

    A puff of smoke rose into the air as the Yellow Talisman activated its effect. However, the shadow wasn''t affected much. Instead, several fist-sized holes appeared on its body.

    This wasn''t right at all. If this was really evil, even if the Soul Suppression Talisman couldn''t directly destroy the opponent, it could at least destroy it or freeze it. This shouldn''t happen.

    "Don''t come near me!"

    I saw that Yaksha and the others seemed eager to help, so I shouted for them to stop.

    After encountering such a situation, the few of them had no way of using it. Furthermore, if this thing were to enter their bodies, it could only cause more trouble.

    "This thing is very strange, why is it different from the things we encountered before?"

    Actually, I should have long since noticed that this thing was abnormal because logically speaking, only Tang Rou and I could see its existence. It was a sinister object that normal people couldn''t see.

    However, at that time, I was extremely nervous and didn''t think about it at all. That was why I wasted a lot of time.

    Even though Tang Rou and I had brought enough yellow talismans, after using a few of them in succession, we discovered that even with concentrated attacks, we weren''t able to completely remove them. On the contrary, the speed of the black shadow got faster and faster.

    "Wait, did you hear something?"

    As Tang Rou reminded me, I discovered that the black shadow''s movements were similar to that of a bomber. It was just that the sound was a bit faint.

    The other mercenaries were watching from afar. I could hear them clearly by now.

    Could it be that this black shadow was not a single entity, but rather formed of many individuals?

    With this thought, I quickly found some clues. Indeed, this black shadow wasn''t evil but was a bunch of densely packed tiny insects.

    When these insects gathered together, they actually formed the shape of a human. In addition, the individual was very small and very close together, so in this situation, it was impossible to tell them apart.

    What was peculiar was that the insects'' bodies were all black, even their wings were no exception. The light beams were not reflecting any light at all.

    Using yellow talismans wouldn''t work. At most, I could kill a dozen or twenty of them. Even if I were to throw out all the yellow talismans on me, I wouldn''t be able to destroy all of them.

    I could clearly feel this, especially the large amount of evil aura on the black shadow formed by the insects. I had no doubt that if I were to be bitten by this bug, I would definitely be infected or even die from the poison.

    Fortunately, these bugs seemed to have deliberately gathered together and did not spread out. Otherwise, no one in the cave would have survived if they had spread out.

    During this period of time, there were several times where these bugs charged in front of us, but thankfully, the Soul Suppressing Talisman could be used. As long as we had a Soul Suppressing Talisman pasted on our bodies, these bugs would be shaken up when they try to break through and would temporarily be safe.

    In addition, I discovered another strange phenomenon. It seemed that these bugs didn''t want to get any closer to me, so they would rather attack Tang Rou.

    It reminded me of the time when Yaksha and I were almost surrounded by the bugs, but then the bugs just floated past us and didn''t attack us.

    Is it because my physique is special?

    But even so, they were still unable to kill these bugs.

 C174 Ghost Fog Insect

    If this continues, we''ll probably die of exhaustion.

    The scary thing finally happened. Under Tang Rou and I''s desperate resistance, the bugs quickly scattered. It seemed like they were going to attack without any differences.

    "With cinders!"

    Tang Rou and I really do have the same thoughts.

    At this critical moment, the two of us finally found an effective method. Since the Yellow Talisman can''t attack on a large area, then the cinders we had on us will be of use.

    The two of them grabbed some cinders from the bags they carried with them and threw them at the bugs that were about to disperse.

    The smell of burning hair spread through the entire cave. After I saw the worms that were stained with soot, they immediately fell from the sky while smoking. It was as if it was raining black.

    "Try to avoid these bugs as much as possible, take out the yellow talisman and put it on!"

    There were also many bugs that took advantage of this opportunity and spread out from the corner, pouncing towards the mercenaries behind them.

    Tang Rou and I continued to sprinkle cinders as we closely followed.

    After a moment of confusion, he finally exterminated all of the bugs, and the yellow talismans on the mercenaries were also used up.

    "I have to examine it carefully, is there such a thing?"

    I distributed a yellow talisman to everyone. After the consumption just now, the originally sufficient number of yellow talismans had already decreased by half.

    The flashlight was shining everywhere. It was almost certain that there were no traces of it left. However, everyone was covered in dust and their bodies were covered with fragrant dust.

    Of course, this was also a good defensive measure. With the scented ashes on his body, he believed that the bugs wouldn''t dare to get any closer.

    I realized that the woman, Yaksha, had been staring at me the entire time. I thought that the woman was holding a grudge over the matter of my breasts.

    "Thank you!"

    "Cough cough, you don''t have to be so polite. After all, we are all on the same boat."

    I heaved a sigh of relief and hastily went to be polite. The remaining mercenaries looked at me in a different light. Blackie and Ol ''Six embraced my shoulders to their left and right to express their gratitude.

    You''re really awesome, we brothers have seen great formations before and have opened our eyes, but we never thought that this place would have so many messy things. Just now, who are these bugs, although they weren''t bitten, at a glance, you could feel them seeping out, floating like a person. No, it should be said that they are like a ghost, it''s too freaking scary.

    "I think this should be the legendary Ghost Mist Worm. It can''t bite people, but it can devour the souls of living people. If it gets near the body, it will probably turn into a corpse in a few seconds."

    Tang Rou crouched down and used her dagger, Qu Bo, to knock down those black bugs. Her tone was solemn.

    "The name of this insect is really strange, but can it really suck our souls?"

    Ol ''Six walked over from behind and squatted as well, but it was obvious that he didn''t quite believe our words.

    "If you don''t believe me, when we meet this kind of bug, you can go up and let them try it out."

    Tang Rou had a mocking smile on her face, but I saw that Ol ''Six shrank back and anxiously looked around. It was clear that she believed her and had left a shadow in her heart.

    "Alright, let''s not waste any more time here. Hurry up and continue moving forward."

    Zhou Xue''s voice came from the headset. We don''t know how the equipment we''re carrying is made, but it''s already deep into the cave. Even at this distance, we can still maintain the image and sound transmission.

    Several of the mercenaries immediately obeyed, ready to go. But this time, everyone looked at Tang Rou and me first, so they weren''t in a rush to get past the two of us.

    Tang Rou and I smiled at each other. I knew that these guys, whose heads were covered in blood, must have felt the severity of the situation because of the strange incidents that occurred one after another.

    I didn''t dawdle and directly took a photo. Those worms were rushing out from around the corner, but after turning around, I didn''t find any traces of them.

    "Damn, could this be some ancient tomb? Why are there so many buildings here?"

    When I shone the light of my flashlight into the distance, I was extremely shocked. At the same time, the mercenaries that followed closely behind me cried out in shock.

    "This doesn''t look like an ancient tomb, but more like a human''s residence."

    The female yaksha expressed a different opinion. It seemed that she was planning to go and investigate. However, after she walked to my side, she immediately stopped. This made me feel that it was a little funny ˇ­

    Tang Rou and I carefully walked a few steps forward. As expected, we confirmed the woman''s guess that this place definitely wasn''t anything special. It was an underground grave, a real place to live.

    This huge space was at least the size of a football field. The ground was about three zhang above the head. When the light from the flashlight shone on it, one could see the stalactites that lined the surface.

    It looked eerie and terrifying.

    There were dozens of large and small stone houses. Although they did not look like buildings on the ground, with windows and so on, one could tell with a single glance that this was a place for people to live and not for corpses to park.

    "Search this area as soon as possible. Remember to be careful. You must not let go of any corner. Also, do not hide the cameras on your bodies."

    Zhou Xue''s voice came from the headset. She had no doubt that the voice was filled with undisguised excitement.

    Could it be that this woman was looking for this place? Or was it something that was hidden here?

    This was something that could be confirmed. I could see the surprise and joy on the faces of the mercenaries as they deduced from Zhou Xue''s words that our mission was about to be completed.

    Tang Rou quietly kicked me at the side. I didn''t forget that when I was in the tent, Tang Rou quietly told me that she had already made her own arrangements.

    It''s just that, along the way, we were constantly alarmed and didn''t have the time to properly communicate with each other. Furthermore, those mercenaries have always been guarding by our side and didn''t have the opportunity to do so.

 C175 A place for refining pills

    Now, he could use the opportunity to search this place to carefully explore.

    "If that''s the case, then we''ll just follow the boss''s orders and search. Besides, I think it would be best for us to split up into groups of two. This way, we''ll be able to move a bit faster."

    After I finished speaking, I planned on going to the room on the far left with Tang Rou, but at this moment, a person directly followed me.

    "Two people in a team. Coincidentally, there''s one more, so I''m going to follow you guys. It''ll be safer with you guys."

    Even though there wasn''t any emotion on my face, I could see the distrust in the shadow''s eyes. When I turned around to look, the rest of the group had already started their search.

    At this point, there was no way for me to refuse. I could only reluctantly bring the two women behind me into the first room.

    The room was about the same size, only about 15 to 16 square meters. The room could be described as empty except for a strange tower-shaped building in the middle of the room.

    "What is this?"

    Looking at that strange item, I was at a loss. This item seemed to be made of metal, but it was already covered with dust, making it even more heavy.

    "I seem to have seen this somewhere before?"

    Tang Rou walked over, but my persuasion stopped her. I reached out my hand to touch that strange item.

    "It''s made of alloy. And judging from its shape, I know it''s made of alloy."

    Tang Rou excitedly clapped her hands, but before she could say it out, Zhou Xue''s voice already rang out from her headset.

    "It''s an alchemy furnace."

    Tang Rou''s face immediately fell, but it could be seen that Zhou Xue wasn''t wrong.

    "The thing I''m looking for might be hidden inside the pill furnace. Hurry up and open it to check."

    This girl is really cunning. She waited until now to tell us what she was looking for. In this strange place, she used such a secretive method to build a place for pill refining. I really don''t know what kind of person would do this.

    Moreover, they were both human skin puppets and insects along the way. It was extremely dangerous, indicating that they didn''t want others to set foot in it.

    "Wasn''t pill refining done by those scholars and Taoists?" Why did you choose to go underground? "

    Just as I asked my question, the woman beside me had already reached out her hand to touch the pill furnace.

    "Don''t move!"

    When I went to stop it, it was already too late. The moment the pill furnace was activated, the pill furnace that was originally in a closed state immediately opened up a few cracks. There was a series of popping sounds, followed by several rays of cold light that shot out.

    The female yaksha''s reaction speed was truly abnormal. In this critical situation, she immediately jumped backwards and pushed Tang Rou and I to the ground.

    I saw a blade that was constantly vibrating, slicing through the tip of my nose, as if it had shot into the wall behind me, creating a rustling sound.

    It was too dangerous.

    "Everyone be careful, there''s a mechanism on top of those pill furnaces!"

    The shadow instantly made a warning. It was probably afraid of its companions and was also hit. Since there was a mechanism in the pill furnace in the first room, most of the other pill furnaces followed suit.

    Startled, I was about to get up when I heard a strange flapping of wings.

    I immediately thought of the black insects, but this time I saw some pale moths.

    These moths had spread their wings and were about the size of an egg. Their flying speed wasn''t very fast, but there were already seven or eight of them. They were only approaching the three of us.

    "Hurry and retreat, this is the mother insect of the ghost, it''s even stronger."

    Tang Rou''s voice trembled and she immediately pulled me towards the door.

    At the same time, the other people heard this and we quickly surrounded them.

    Under the light beams of several flashlights, the seven to eight moths continued to approach us. I could already see the stomachs of these moths, as if they had grown two to three times larger in such a short time. No wonder this thing''s speed wasn''t particularly fast.

    "Shoot!"

    The bearded man immediately stood in front of Tang Rou and me. At the same time, his other companions also opened fire, ready to kill those moths.

    "Don''t shoot!"

    Tang Rou''s voice was drowned out by the gunfire. Very quickly, I knew why Tang Rou said not to shoot, because after those northern bullets from the moths, even though they killed her, her bulging stomach suddenly ruptured and a large number of black insects formed a large black net in front of us.

    "Use the grenade!"

    The female yaksha retrieved two grenades from her companion''s body and prepared to throw them towards the distant ghost bugs.

    However, at this time, Zhou Xue''s voice sounded out anxiously.

    "You can''t use a grenade, it will damage the furnace."

    F * ck me, at this time, who could care so much.

    I was about to go up and snatch two of them, but the bearded man stopped me.

    "Listen to the boss, the geological structure of this place isn''t special. Nut grenades will trigger a chain reaction, and at that time, all the big guys will be buried here alive."

    Since the bearded man had already said so, I couldn''t just continue to do what I wanted. I just threw out the remaining dust that was left on my body. But this time, the number of ghost bugs was really too much.

    "You said this thing is a bug, right? Since it''s a bug, it must be scared of fire."

    Just as we were about to be surrounded by these black bugs, Blackie, who had been behind us all this time, suddenly took out something similar to a nozzle from his backpack.

    "All of you get out of the way, let these ghost bugs have a taste of Grandfather Black''s insecticide."

    Before I could understand what was going on, a burning fire suddenly rushed out from beside me and spread rapidly. I could even smell the smell of my hair and eyebrows being burnt.

    "F * cking hell, are you trying to roast laozi too?"

    Before I could even open my mouth to curse, the rest of the people beside me already started swearing.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry to scold me. Weren''t I supposed to save your lives? I told you that it wouldn''t hurt to bring all your equipment, right? Isn''t that useful? "

    So it turned out that Blackie was actually carrying a flamethrower.

 C176 heavy mechanism

    Needless to say, when this freakish weapon was used, it truly brought out twice the results with half the effort. It was even more powerful than any kind of meeting and yellow talisman.

    Those black insects were burnt and fell to the ground. Some of them were even burnt to ashes.

    Under the false alarm, everyone''s faces were full of shock.

    Only Blackie had a complacent look on his face.

    "Why didn''t you use it before sneaking over here with a flamethrower?"

    The sixth brother kicked Blackie, who rubbed the back of his head. At that time, he was too panicked and forgot about it.

    "You''d better remember, nothing I want can be damaged. Now, keep searching."

    I no longer had the strength to scold Zhou Xue for her ruthlessness. This time, I didn''t dare to separate the crowd. Instead, we entered the first room together. At the very least, I had to figure out the mechanism behind these mechanisms.

    The pill furnaces in the first room had already been completely opened. The few of them carefully made enough. After they were fully prepared, they moved the metallic objects that were similar to pagodas.

    Unfortunately, there were only some ashes and nothing else.

    "The person who built this place must have set up a suspicious formation, so he created dozens of rooms of the same size. I think the pill furnaces in the other rooms should have the same mechanism set up. Everyone be careful."

    After confirming that there was nothing in the room that Zhou Xue wanted, we went to the second room.

    With the experience and lessons from before, this time, we did not dare to be rash. The shadow came before the pill furnace and used a long blade to prepare. At the same time, Hei Zi held the flamethrower in his hand and stood guard at the entrance, waiting for those moths to appear.

    Sure enough, after the shadow''s long blade collided with the pill furnace, over ten rays of cold light shot out from the pill furnace. However, they had already been nimbly avoided by the shadow, and it took advantage of the opening of the pill furnace to slip out.

    The few of us aimed our flashlight beams at the center of the room.

    Another seven or eight moths slowly emerged from the holes of the pill furnace.

    Blackie was about to press the trigger, but he was stopped by the bearded man.

    It was only when the bugs completely escaped from the furnace and came to the door that they let go of Hei Zi''s hands.

    "The barbecue is coming."

    Blackie grinned as he activated the flamethrower. The thick pillar of flame instantly burned all of the moths to ashes.

    The speed of using this method isn''t slow, but there are dozens of rooms here. We were already exhausted halfway through, and the worst thing is Hei Zi suddenly said with a mournful expression.

    "Oh no, the fuel for this injector is running out. What should we do next?"

    "Can''t you save it? "Just a moment ago, I was too focused on shooting it. What should I do now?"

    Blackie''s face was full of injustice, but there was nothing he could say.

    Looking at the remaining dozen or so rooms, Gu Yongbin had a tired and worried expression on his face.

    Staying in this ghastly place for a second longer was a type of torture for these normal people. Furthermore, we had opened more than ten pill furnaces in a row without finding any valuable clues.

    Zhou Xue, on the other hand, was constantly urging them on. She didn''t care about the lives of these people at all.

    "It seems like this method won''t work. I can only think of other ideas."

    I told everyone to stop and rest for a bit. After the operation just now, everyone''s physical strength had been depleted quite a bit.

    Based on their thorough investigation of this place, this space had already reached its end. In other words, if Zhou Xue still couldn''t find what she was looking for here, then she could only return.

    "I''ll give you guys ten minutes. You''d better hurry up and think of a way, otherwise, keep searching one room at a time."

    I wanted to take off the monitor above my head and stop listening to the woman, but the thought of my grandmother in the nursing home at this very moment made me swallow my anger.

    "How is it? Is there any way to deal with it?"

    The bearded man sat down in front of me. Although there was a lot of dust on his resolute face, his eyes were still sharp and firm.

    "Let me think about it."

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I took Tang Rou and began to walk around the remaining dozen or so rooms.

    The other mercenaries were resting on the spot, not following us.

    "Are you really going to help that woman find what she wants?"

    Tang Rou was very smart. She completely understood how the electronic device worked and immediately blocked the sound transmission device.

    I imitated Tang Rou and replied in a low voice.

    "At this point, all we can do is follow Zhou Xue''s orders. What exactly are your plans?"

    "You''ll know when the time comes, but at least you have to make sure that we can leave this place safely. There are still more than ten rooms left and we don''t have enough fuel. Even if those fellows want to die, it''s not enough. "

    I just wanted to complete the mission as soon as possible and get rid of Zhou Xue''s control, but now, after a few fierce battles, these few people and I can be considered to have a little bit of a friendship. If I can save their lives, and at the same time have no hindrances to my plans, I don''t think that I would intentionally screw them over.

    "Have you ever thought about it? What were the original thoughts of the people who built this place? "

    According to my speculations, this was originally a true pill refining place. And according to my discussion with Tang Rou, the reason why I chose this place as a place to refine pills was mainly to deal with some of the factors.

    Even when concocting pills, it required a lot of effort. After all, hiding one''s energy was more beneficial to the birth of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. The same was true for concocting pills.

    But according to Tang Rou, this place wasn''t an interesting place. It was an extremely dangerous place. It seemed like the pill she was concocting wasn''t any real pill.

    This point could be seen from the surrounding mechanisms and settings. The people who built this place were extremely meticulous and sinister to the extreme.

    As for what kind of pill is being refined here, there is no way to figure it out. What I need to figure out is how to find the hidden location of the so-called pill.

 C177 asparagus

    "Tell me, is that pill really hidden in these pill furnaces?"

    Tang Rou stuck her cheeks with these words, making my eyes light up.

    That''s right, from the start till now, we haven''t obtained any effective proof that those so-called pills are hidden within these pill furnaces.

    This is just a speculation of ours, even Zhou Xue.

    This sort of wishful thinking has supported us to expend a lot of manpower and resources, almost losing our lives. Now that we think about it, it really is a bit scary. If it wasn''t for Tang Rou revealing the doubts in her heart, I''m afraid that we would have continued to fight over this matter and even fell into a deathtrap.

    "What''s wrong with you? I was just saying that. "

    Tang Rou saw the change in my expression and hesitated.

    "Since we''re already in a deadlock, why don''t we start from another point of view? I think your deduction is very reasonable, the owner here wants us to be trapped in this strange circle from the very beginning."

    After hearing my discussion with Tang Rou, the other mercenaries immediately surrounded her.

    When Zhou Xue learned that we were not going to keep searching the houses, she immediately raised an objection.

    "Didn''t you already investigate this place carefully? There is simply no other place to collect medicinal pills. "

    "Since you asked us to come here and help you search for something, you should believe us. You don''t want to see us die one by one in these houses, right?"

    I couldn''t help but retort, but Zhou Xue didn''t continue to retort.

    The situation now is a bit delicate. We have already let Zhou Xue see the hope of victory. I am still far from finding the real pill and have yet to reach my goal. At this moment, I am completely qualified to bargain with Zhou Xue.

    It can be imagined that this pill is very important to Zhou Xue. Otherwise, this proud and very strong woman wouldn''t even fart after a single word from me.

    However, the next problem was very serious. I could only lead these few people and carefully walk around the few dozen rooms.

    Tang Rou and I had counted. There weren''t many houses here, but it just so happened to be sixty-four.

    This made me think of the number of easy to understand gossip. I discussed it with Tang Rou and sure enough, Tang Rou also had the same suspicion.

    I don''t know much about this. Tang Rou only knows a little bit of it.

    However, what I didn''t expect was that Zhou Xue would actually help us a lot at this time.

    "If your guesses are not wrong, the construction and layout here indeed implies the art of Zhou Yi. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me."

    It looks like this Zhou Xue is even better than I thought. Even Tang Rou doesn''t know about this matter, so she can tell me more about it.

    As a result, Tang Rou and I took detailed pictures of our surroundings. There were some places that weren''t lit up, so we explained in detail.

    However, the other voice belonged to a man. It sounded quite old.

    The other side knew a lot about this. Moreover, with the help of the clues Tang Rou and I provided, we immediately pointed out that the building was a complete formation and the location of the formation''s core.

    It seemed like Tang Rou and I were right. The creator or controller of this place was very superstitious about Zhou Yi, so we arranged this place according to a certain array. If there were other places to hide pills, then there was no doubt that this was the core of the array.

    However, according to what the man said, it was about ten feet in radius. After all, this place was extremely large.

    Furthermore, when we stood at the position of the eye of the formation, we discovered that it was covered with thick stone slabs. Wanting to thoroughly flip through this place is a huge project, and just relying on us, we are completely unable to do it.

    We also thought of using hand grenades, or the explosion from before, but we were all rejected by Zhou Xue.

    After all, if he did so, it was very likely that the pills hidden here would be destroyed.

    Although we have a new direction and the scope has been reduced, we are stuck in a deadlock again until the sixth brother comes up with a more feasible method.

    "There aren''t many explosives left now, and if we do our best to ensure the safety of the thing underneath the stone slab, we can only choose to blast it at a certain point, which means that as long as we can determine the exact location of the thing, we can then place explosives around it and blast a hole in the stone slab to take it."

    This quest naturally fell to Tang Rou and me.

    This matter might seem easy, but it was actually easier to manage. There was no way for me to do it at all.

    It wasn''t until I walked back and forth on the stone slab that I finally discovered a strange phenomenon.

    It was that whenever I stepped on one of the spots, there would be a slight heat coming from my chest.

    It was as if he had sensed something underground.

    This was something I had never thought of. After all, under normal circumstances, this Raksha Seal would only sense those evil things.

    Could it be that there was something scary hidden under this stone slab?

    This was very suitable for the creator of this place, as there would definitely be a mechanism for the items to be buried here.

    Before this, I didn''t have any reaction towards the things inside the bronze pill furnace. On the contrary, there''s such a thick stone slab between us, yet I still had a reaction to it.

    "The area of this place should be this big. Are you sure you can break apart the stone slabs here?"

    After Ol ''Six heard my words, he immediately came over and carefully observed it before nodding his head in certainty.

    "No problem. If it''s just this range, I can control the amount of explosives very well. I can guarantee that I won''t damage anything under this stone slab. Besides, according to my inspection, the stone slab is about 15 to 16 centimeters thick."

    "Boss, we''ve found a way. As for whether or not we should proceed, you should make a decision."

    I tried my best not to add any emotion to my tone, but I knew Zhou Xue was definitely hesitant at this point.

    "You''d better be able to guarantee that the things inside won''t get damaged."

 C178 heavy mechanism

    I looked at the mercenaries around me. These fellows had focused all of their gazes onto me. It was obvious that they wanted me to make this decision. As matters stood, I couldn''t continue to be a slut.

    So I made up my mind and nodded to the old man.

    "Do it, I believe in your ability."

    Ol ''Six also grinned and then motioned for us to retreat a few steps. Tang Rou nervously grabbed my hand, but at this moment, the one who should be worried the most was me.

    Soon, Number Six activated the explosive device. This fellow''s abilities were quite impressive. I only heard sounds similar to the explosions of several balloons at the same time. Then, smoke filled the air.

    "Perfect."

    The sixth brother''s words completely dispelled my worries. Although I don''t understand much about these matters, I was able to deduce it from his expression.

    Sure enough, when our group quickly ran over, a fist-sized hole was directly blasted out of the hole I made. Furthermore, it was extremely round and smooth; it was really surprising.

    "Your skills have improved a lot compared to before."

    "Boss, you''re too kind."

    The sixth brother said gleefully and then looked at me.

    "Now I''ve done what you told me to do. Where is it?"

    The reason why Ol ''Six said that his explosion was very successful was because although a hole had been blasted through the stone slab, there was still a thin layer underneath. Based on our previous calculations, the stone slab should only be as thick as a centimeter or two.

    "It should be right below here. There''s absolutely no mistake."

    I pointed at the fist-sized hole, but before I could finish, Blackie, who was beside me, was already flustered. He took out his machete and hacked at the rock with it.

    It was too late to stop it. He could only watch as the last layer of rock was smashed to smithereens, followed by a cloud of black fog that quickly rushed out.

    The moment I saw the black gas, I knew that things weren''t going well.

    This was because this was an extremely dense Yin Qi. Even the others could see it. This was enough to prove the power of this thing.

    A burning feeling immediately came from my chest. Even the lotus flower in my stomach gave me a cool sensation.

    As Hei Zi happened to be standing right at the top of the black art, he was directly the first to be hit by the black art. He was then sent flying toward his face by the black art.

    I only had time to lift my foot and remind Blackie to one side.

    However, at this very moment, the black gas had completely covered Blackie''s face.

    It''s over. Hei Zi was originally very sturdy, and he was holding a machete in his hand. If that thing were to control him, he could directly take our lives.

    However, something strange happened soon after. Blackie''s body suddenly emitted a faint golden light. After that, the black aura was actually bounced back.

    It was only then that I remembered that Hei Zi had a Soul Suppressing Talisman on him. It was also because of this Soul Suppressing Talisman that he saved one of us, Hei Zi. It also saved our lives.

    "Everyone move out of the way, don''t let this black gas touch you, otherwise there will be no hope for you."

    Such dense Yin Qi drilled into the bodies of these mortal bodies. It was able to directly corrode their souls, making them completely lose consciousness. A corpse without any thoughts could only be controlled by the Yin Qi to kill.

    The other mercenaries, including Hei Zi, quickly retreated after having gotten used to the strangeness of this place.

    "What other things do you have on you that you can use? Would it be enough to cast the Rushing Sun Array?"

    In this situation, if I want to quickly destroy the Yin Qi, the only way is to use the Raksha Seal on me to absorb it.

    But I am not sure. If I really do this, will the dense Yin Qi in my body directly make me lose control and be controlled by the Raksha Seal? And I believe that under such circumstances, that lotus flower will definitely stop the absorption of the Raksha Seal.

    But very quickly, Tang Rou gave me good news.

    "It should be enough if all the yellow talismans on their bodies are gathered together, plus the remaining incense ashes."

    Hearing this, I immediately shouted to the remaining mercenaries.

    "Hurry up and give her all your yellow talismans."

    "F * ck, this thing runs so fast. If I don''t have this life-saving talisman, wouldn''t I be done for?"

    The knife immediately held onto the yellow talisman on his chest, but the bearded man immediately issued an order.

    "Do as he says."

    Even though they weren''t very willing, the people with yellow talismans on them quickly put them down in front of Tang Rou.

    At the same time, the few of us took turns to attract the black aura.

    As long as we are close enough to the black aura, that thing will attack that person. However, this method cannot be sustained for too long, because that thing''s speed is too fast. Everyone can be killed at any time.

    "How is it?"

    I urged Tang Rou loudly. At the same time, I also attracted the attention of the Yin Qi. At the same time, I paid attention to the situation of the others, especially towards the entrance of the cave.

    I started to get a bit worried. If someone were to run over at this moment and take out the thing that could be hidden under the hole and leave, then the rest of us would be left here as a scapegoat. Because, at this moment, the six of us take turns to attract the attention of the remaining people.

    But when Tang Rou yelled that the formation was ready, my worries never happened.

    "Hurry up and lure that thing here."

    Tang Rou is holding the Life Death Blade that I threw over. If you want to maximize the power of this formation, then you must have a good guy.

    Now, it is my turn to attract the attention of that lump of Yin Qi. The burning feeling in my chest is already unbearable, but I kept pressing on my chest to prevent it from coming into direct contact with the Yin Qi.

 C179 And something else

    Finally, I arrived in front of Tang Rou''s Rising Sun Formation. I took a deep breath and jumped over Tang Rou''s crouching body. At this moment, I didn''t care too much.

    "Attack!"

    Following my shout, I saw Tang Rou raise her arms and fiercely stab the dagger into the ground in front of her.

    But I hadn''t expected a loud bang to come out. On the contrary, it was Tang Rou who shouted in panic.

    "I can''t, it''s because I don''t have enough strength, or because the ground is too hard and the spell formation can''t be activated."

    Hearing this, my vision went dark and I immediately crashed into a stone wall. If it wasn''t for my arm blocking the attack, I would have already fainted from the impact. But even so, it made my eyes sparkle in pain.

    "Just stick the dagger in?"

    It was as if I could hear the anxious voices of Hei Zi and the others.

    I wanted to quickly stand up to avoid the Yin Qi. However, that thing''s speed was beyond my imagination. Based on that, I could only use the Raksha Seal to deal with it.

    This is not the result I want.

    Just as I was about to pull off my clothes and clean up the lump of Yin Qi, a black shadow flew past me, almost brushing against the edge of the black Qi.

    So it was a female yaksha.

    After the woman landed on the ground, she agilely rolled away before quickly running forward. Indeed, that lump of yin aura was very tight. It followed the woman''s yaksha and approached. The situation was also very critical.

    "It''s impossible for you to do this without magic power."

    I quickly took the dagger from Tang Rou''s hands and then motioned for Blackie and the others to stand at the edge of the formation.

    The killing intent of these men was very strong and could help me increase the power of this formation.

    I directly slashed my palm lightly with the dagger. The pain made me frown, but I still stabbed the blade that was stained with blood towards the center of the formation with all my might.

    "Break for me!"

    As the knife stabbed into the hard rock, a loud sound could be heard, causing the entire cave to shake.

    At this moment, the female Yaksha happened to follow my instructions and brought that ball of yin aura in front of me.

    A large amount of masculine energy wrapped around the murderous aura coming from those men, forming a whirlwind which swept up that lump of Yin Qi.

    The power generated by this formation was much greater than I had expected. In the blink of an eye, that lump of black gas was completely gone.

    The female Yaksha landed lightly by my side and didn''t slam into the stone wall in a sorry state like I did. The huge gap between the two of us could be seen in an instant.

    "There shouldn''t be any traps this time around. Who exactly are they?" "To think that it would be so vicious. It is so vicious that even the dead will not pay with their lives."

    The sixth brother cursed as he approached the cave. However, with Hei Zi''s previous example, no one dared to act rashly this time.

    "Isn''t it all because your people don''t listen to me and move around as they please? Otherwise, why would we waste so much effort? "This is great, I have used up all the things that I could use. If we were to say that there is a powerful item in battle, then there is nothing I can do about it."

    Tang Rou glared at Blackie, who was rubbing his head and laughing foolishly.

    "Alright, it''s already like this. There''s no point in talking anymore. Hurry up and go check if there''s anything we''re looking for."

    I took the flashlight from Ol ''Six and slowly approached the entrance of the cave. If there was something similar to Yin Qi inside, I could definitely feel it.

    However, I feel that there is no possibility of this happening. Of course, I cannot rule it out either.

    Previously, my senses weren''t wrong at the bottom of this cave entrance, but there was still a faintly discernible evil aura that was slowly being emitted. Moreover, this evil aura seemed to have been sealed by something, and it wasn''t particularly strong, which was why I was able to rule out the possibility that it was such a terrifying thing.

    "It''s a box. It seems like we''re going to get our things soon."

    The sharp eyes of the knife could be seen immediately. Under the beam of the flashlight, there was an ancient metal box about the size of a palm. If there really was something inside, it might be the pill Zhou Xue wanted.

    I sneakily nudged Tang Rou with my arm. Tang Rou didn''t say anything, but she also nudged me lightly in response.

    Before this, the two of us had already secretly made a plan. No matter what, we must strike first and take the contents of the box for ourselves. Only then would we have enough chips to negotiate with that woman Zhou Xue.

    Since Zhou Xue bought the apparatus at such a high price, it must be very important for her to have a good look at it. This is the only chance we have to make a comeback, otherwise there''s no other way.

    So I''m going to make sure that the contents of the box get into my hand as soon as possible.

    What Tang Rou needs to do is to coordinate with my performance.

    "Not good, everyone spread out quickly."

    I hurriedly raised my eyebrows and retreated a few steps back. I felt that I was on par with the Shadow Emperors, and as expected, the other mercenaries by my side also retreated a few steps back, as though they were facing a great enemy. They looked at me in fear.

    "What happened?"

    The bearded man grasped the machete in his hand. At this moment, the bullets in the gun were no longer effective.

    "There''s definitely something powerful inside. You guys have too much yang energy on you. If you get too close, that thing will definitely be pulled out. Tang Rou, come over here and help me."

    Tang Rou''s face immediately became serious. She slowly approached me and then the two of us laid down on top of the cave.

    As expected, the others didn''t dare to approach me. After confirming repeatedly that there weren''t any traps around the small box, I feigned to draw a circle around the entrance of the hole. Then, I stretched my hand out to touch the hole.

    "Better be careful."

 C180 Betrayal

    Tang Rou suddenly grabbed my hand and I immediately understood. I squeezed out a few words from the blood on my palm, making it look like a Soul Suppressing Curse.

    In this way, even if the box or the surroundings had any oddities, they would still be able to suppress me. Moreover, my blood originally carried an enormous fiendish aura.

    I slowly reached my hand in again. The closer my palm was to the metal box, the more I could feel the heat coming from my chest.

    From this, it could be seen that the item within the box was definitely extraordinary.

    Finally, my hand made contact with the ice-cold metal box. I immediately grabbed onto it and prepared to quickly pull it up.

    At that moment, however, I felt a cold metal tube poke into my head.

    "If you don''t want your head to explode, then slowly take out your hands. Don''t move too quickly."

    The woman stood beside me, holding the small pistol in her hand. The muzzle of the gun was pressed against my skin, and I had no doubt that if I acted rashly, the other party would immediately shoot through my head.

    At the same time, Tang Rou did the same. The knife and Old Liu also aimed at Tang Rou''s body. My other hand was just about to reach for the dagger on her waist when the yaksha kicked me away.

    I really couldn''t understand what had gone wrong with me. The entire plan had been secretly made by Tang Rou and I, so they shouldn''t have seen through it.

    I already told you not to play any tricks with me. I''m responsible to tell you, this is the last time. Next time, I will directly kill you.

    Zhou Xue''s voice came from the headset.

    This difficult girl had seen through my and Tang Rou''s plans long ago. She was definitely taking advantage of the moment when I was completely focused on grabbing the metal box to quietly give orders to Yaksha and the others.

    Compared to me and Tang Rou, bearded man, this mercenary squad, we would still unwaveringly listen to Zhou Xue''s commands, even though we had fought to the death many times before.

    "Bro, I''m really sorry. This is what the boss wants me to do. Besides, you''d better not play any tricks. We don''t want to meet you in battle either."

    Blackie gently grabbed my arm and pulled the metal box upwards.

    At this point, I was almost completely discouraged. I thought that I could still use my little trick to reverse the situation, but now, it seems that all of this was just a waste of time.

    Letting out a sigh, I coordinated with Hei Zi and slowly brought the metal chest out of the hole.

    "Give it to me."

    The bearded man reached out to grab the metal box, but at that moment, I felt a very clear sense of danger approaching me, and that sense of danger came from the palm-sized brass box in front of me.

    "Don''t move, the things inside the box seem to be alive."

    "He''s still not being honest even now."

    The sixth brother immediately grabbed the metal box, not giving me any time to react.

    Just like that, I helplessly looked at the metal box that was directly in front of my sixth brother.

    "Dodge!"

    I wanted to help, but it was already too late. A small snake that was as thin as a finger shot out and bit on the sixth brother''s white wrist.

    In less than a second, I saw the sixth brother''s face turn ashen, and the bloody holes on his body turn black. He fell hard towards the ground.

    "Zhou Xue, you stinking woman, do you know what''s in this box?"

    I looked at the sixth sister and saw that she was now a lifeless corpse. I quickly dodged to the side, thinking to myself in horror that my actions earlier were definitely not done by me.

    In the instant the sixth brother was bitten by the snake, not only did his entire body become incomparably stiff, the expression on his face also became direct. It became stiff. It was clearly the fury of someone who was deceived.

    If we didn''t say anything, then the one who lied could only be Zhou Xue.

    It was Zhou Xue who had ordered the Sixth Brother to open the box.

    "Hurry up and shut up. You should thank me for saving your life. If it wasn''t for the fact that you were scheming in your heart, you wouldn''t have let that guy die. This debt will be held against you."

    Sure enough, Zhou Xue''s words confirmed my guess. However, at the same time, I felt a sense of lingering fear.

    Indeed, if I had been holding the box in my hand and couldn''t resist opening it to see what was inside, I would have been the one to die.

    As for Ol ''Six, he had become an innocent sacrifice.

    "What happened to Number Six?"

    The knife immediately screamed and tried to go over.

    "Don''t go over there. If you get bitten by that thing, you will die immediately. Ol ''Six is already hopeless."

    Looking at the little black snake crawling over the body of the sixth brother, I lifted my head and stuck out my chest, spitting out a scarlet tongue. Although it was only the size of a loach, its body emitted an extremely dense resentment that made my entire body shiver.

    "Roar!" I never thought that such a thing would actually exist in this world. You, this smelly thirty-eight year old, did not intend for us to leave this place alive at all. "

    Tang Rou seemed to recognize the thing that was slowly crawling forward.

    "What did you just say?"

    I asked Tang Rou as I led the others to retreat.

    It''s a worm, a type of extremely poisonous creature. Not to mention being bitten by it, even if we met it once, we would immediately die from the poison.

    Tang Rou said as she pulled me with a pale face, preparing to walk out of the cave.

    "No one is allowed to leave. The boss has said that he must bring this thing back."

    The bearded man suddenly raised his gun towards us and shot a bullet into the ground before me without any hesitation.

    The bullet bounced off and almost hit me, causing me to immediately protect Tang Rou. I immediately stopped and didn''t dare move forward.

    "Are you f * cking crazy?"

    I angrily roared. I didn''t doubt what Tang Rou had just said. This bug really was extraordinary. The body of Ol ''Six was already emitting a fishy stench.

 C181 snake fighting

    However, the gun in the bearded man''s hand is more of a threat to me. This guy''s marksmanship is very accurate, if he really wants to kill me, it would be like raising his hand. At such a close distance, he doesn''t even need to aim intentionally.

    I had no choice but to retreat. I originally wanted to let Tang Rou leave by herself, but I understood that even if these people didn''t care, Tang Rou wouldn''t have left me alone.

    "There are no tools at all. There is no way to catch this thing. If I keep it, it will all die in its hands."

    While Tang Rou was speaking, the little black snake had already crawled towards Blackie. When this thing first appeared, its body seemed to have stiffened, but after taking a bite from Ol ''Six, it immediately became a lot more nimble.

    "Since the boss has invited you here, you must have a way, right?"

    Towards this kind of theory, I didn''t even have the mood to refute it. I simply didn''t have the time to fight back. Besides wanting to escape, I only wanted to quickly find Zhou Xue and teach her a lesson.

    "Don''t f * cking speak, hurry up and think of a way to get this thing away. Why are you only chasing me?"

    Hei Zi was chased up and down by the worm, but was unable to shoot. His entire body was in a sorry state.

    The woman, Yaksha, and the bearded man wanted to use the same trick again to attract the spider, giving Hei Zi some time to catch his breath.

    However, this thing was far smarter than we had imagined. It would only chase after a single target, as if it understood that we didn''t dare to do anything to it.

    Tang Rou and I were racking our brains to come up with a plan, when suddenly, Blackie, who was originally jumping up and down, let out a loud shout and fell onto the ground.

    The position was very strange. It gave off the feeling that Blackie''s legs had suddenly lost all feeling and turned into wood.

    "Hurry up and save them!"

    The woman, Yaksha, shouted as she ran to Blackie''s left and right side to grab Blackie''s shoulder. She was about to pull Blackie forward.

    However, in less than a second, Xiao Fei had already scuttled away, and was nearly a foot away from the ground as he bit onto Blackie''s thigh.

    "Let go!"

    Upon seeing this, I hurriedly shouted out a reminder.

    The woman''s Yaksha and the knife reacted quickly enough, and she immediately released Blackie''s shoulder.

    Hei Zi threw himself onto the ground again. He didn''t make any sound. His hand was still outstretched, as if he was a statue.

    The next moment, the exposed skin, neck, and face of Hei Zi were immediately covered in black, spiderweb-like patterns.

    "Bastard, hurry up and think of a way. Aren''t you guys pretty capable? If I really had a comrade who died here, I would definitely not let you off."

    The female Yaksha panicked and quickly retreated while threatening me.

    "I''ve already told you that there''s no way to capture this thing. You were the ones who insisted on staying here to die, now blame me."

    In such a short period of time, and in such a critical situation, there was no time to think of any ideas. The monster''s attack speed and attack angle were unpredictable, and it didn''t even give them a chance to rescue it.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them who were originally lively and lively had already become corpses. Moreover, I know that the corpse is extremely poisonous.

    "This thing absorbs a person''s yang energy and needs a period of time to digest it. During this time, his attack and poison will be weakened a lot. Hurry and catch it."

    I heard a man''s voice in my headset. It was the man who had explained the art of trivia to us.

    It was obvious that the others had also received the news. Looking carefully, the stomach of the little grey snake is indeed a little bulging, to the point that the scales on its back have already straightened up.

    At this moment, he didn''t continue to chase us and attack us. Instead, he continuously circled around us, as if he was picking prey from a cage.

    Every time the little black python turned in a certain direction, the people standing there couldn''t help but tremble in fear.

    "This spider already has quite a bit of climate. It is said that if it has lived long enough, it would have some special abilities. For example, it can make people lose control of their own body. That''s probably how Hei Zi was attacked just now."

    Tang Rou constantly searched her body as she explained to everyone.

    Let me recall, that was indeed the case just now. Originally, Hei Zi would not have been caught up to by that thing so quickly. However, while he was running, he suddenly fell straight down. It was indeed quite strange.

    "Don''t stare into its eyes. Otherwise, you can only wish for good fortune. No one can save you."

    Tang Rou called out to the three remaining mercenaries. At this moment, she had already pulled out a grass rope from her body.

    "What are you doing?" Are you ready to hang yourself? "

    "Can you say something nice?"

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me and then quickly ripped the rope apart.

    "This thing was originally sneakily taken from Taoist Tianxuan''s Taoist temple. Daoist Tianxuan used this kind of grass rope when he was a paper puppet. This one is grass."

    "Be careful, that thing is moving again."

    The lady yaksha shouted from afar. I turned my head to take a look and sure enough, the pea was already wagging its tongue, crawling slowly towards me.

    "Hurry up and run. Try to delay as much time as possible. Don''t let this thing catch your attention."

    Tang Rou pushed me away and then ran to the side. She continued to take apart the grass rope.

    I didn''t know what she was planning to do, but from the looks of it, she seemed to have found a way to deal with it.

    I didn''t dare to meet the black snake''s gaze and kept a distance of two meters from it.

    According to my observation, when this thing pounced forward, it could jump out about one and a half meters. As long as it kept up with this thing, it wouldn''t suddenly pounce on me.

    As expected, my observation brought me quite a bit of help. That thing had been closely following behind me the entire time, attracted by me and circling around. Although there were several dangerous situations, the women Yaksha in the distance, the bearded man and the others finally found a way to help me.

    Every time it saw that I was about to be pounced on by the spider, a bag would swing over to block its attack.

    Especially the woman with the yaksha and the knife, their accuracy was extremely abnormal.

 C182 Tang Rous method

    This made me feel a lot more relaxed, but I didn''t dare to relax too much. Every time I passed by Blackie and Ol ''Six''s corpses which were already starting to rot and fester, I couldn''t help but feel a burst of fear.

    If it was an ordinary viper, dealing with it would be much easier.

    He could even risk using an empty backpack or a submachine coat to wrap this thing and capture it.

    However, the vermicelli worm''s entire body was filled with an incomparably dense and resentful aura. The moment it drew near, it could be hit.

    Moreover, this thing was very ghostly, and there was no chance of winning such an adventure.

    "Big Sis, are you done yet? If this goes on, I''m going to have cramps."

    Under such tense circumstances, the rate at which a person expended their stamina was extremely fast. It had completely exceeded my imagination. The food I ate from before had long since been completely used up. I was already out of breath.

    "What are you trying to urge me on for? Didn''t you see that I was busy?"

    I didn''t dare get close to Tang Rou. In addition, the light in the room wasn''t particularly bright, so I only focused on looking at the road in front of me. As a result, I could only roughly see Tang Rou quickly waving her hands as if she were crafting something.

    When I reached the third lap, I discovered that Tang Rou had finally stopped moving her hands, but it was as if she had put something in her mouth.

    Immediately afterwards, I saw Tang Rou''s face go pale.

    "Are you crazy? Have I heard that the side effects of that medicine are very great? "

    Tang Rou had eaten a Tang Clan ancestral pill. It was one of those pills that could bring out the greatest amount of potential in a short period of time.

    The woman gave me a bitter smile and suddenly began to run.

    And he''s behind me.

    "What are you doing?"

    I hastily turned around to pull Tang Rou away, but Tang Rou pushed me away.

    "Don''t worry about me. My current reaction speed and ability is much faster than any of you. Hurry up and find a way to set up a Rising Sun Formation at the southeast corner. I don''t know how long I can last, so hurry up and hurry up."

    Tang Rou hadn''t even finished talking when she had successfully drawn the attention of that spider.

    I know that Tang Rou was right. This girl''s stamina is more than twice that of a normal person''s.

    Seeing that Tang Rou was quickly leading the little black snake around in a circle and was also constantly heading towards the underworld, the thing in my hand seemed to have discovered that it was actually a scarecrow.

    It was as if there was a strand of hair wrapped around it. Although it was not very special, the rough outline could still be discerned.

    No wonder he had to use thatch.

    It looks like Tang Rou really did come up with a good idea, but I soon found myself in a difficult position.

    Yellow Talismans and things like cinders have all been completely used up. What am I going to use to set up the formation?

    Blood!

    I immediately understood what Tang Rou meant.

    He tightened his grip on the Life Death Blade and once again slashed at his already open palm.

    Blood was almost spurting out of the wound. I pinched it with my other hand and used the fresh blood from my body to draw the shape of a Rushing Sun Formation.

    "Hold on a bit longer, it''s almost done. Woman Yaksha, you take three steps forward. Boss, you take six steps to the left, while Knife is just standing there. Don''t move no matter what happens."

    At the same time, there was a refreshing feeling coming from my lower abdomen. The two of them seemed to be playing a game, allowing me to maintain my consciousness.

    I also admire myself for being able to quickly complete a blood formation in such a critical situation.

    I know that if I don''t succeed this time, I will have no chance to make a comeback.

    First of all, once Tang Rou''s effects were over, she would immediately lose all of her stamina, while I had used my blood to draw down this Rushing Sun Town. Once it was activated, it would be enough to exhaust all of my spirit and spirit, leaving only those three mercenaries left, completely insufficient to deal with this monster that had lived for thousands of years.

    "It''s done!"

    I shouted and gripped the Life Death Blade tightly before smearing my own blood on it.

    Now there was only one question left.

    If Tang Rou was planning on using the straw doll in her hands to attract the attention of the vermin, then how was she going to escape?

    As matters stand, I can only choose to believe in Tang Rou and not let my imagination run wild because the opportunity is fleeting.

    At this moment, Tang Rou had already arrived directly in front of the nexus. As long as the black snake entered the nexus''s attack range, it would be able to stop for a bit.

    I can use that instant to gather a lot of yang energy and knock him out.

    Tang Rou gave a light shout and was actually directly three meters above the ground. She nimbly reached out and grabbed the stalactite that was drooping from above.

    At the same time, the straw doll in Tang Rou''s hand coincidentally landed in the center of the formation.

    I couldn''t help but praise Tang Rou in my heart.

    However, the small black snake was still nearly a foot away from the most powerful attack.

    If I attack now, I won''t be able to guarantee that I''ll directly knock out the Black Snake. I just hope that Tang Rou''s furry person can successfully attract the opponent''s attention and run into the trap.

    "What are you waiting for? I won''t be able to hold on for long."

    Tang Rou was hanging up there. She didn''t dare look down and couldn''t move too much. In addition, the stalactite was thick and thin. With Tang Rou''s current strength, it was already hard for her not to fall down.

    "Wait a little longer!"

    I quietly replied. Tang Rou''s eyes widened as she stared at the black snake''s stomach.

    I didn''t dare look at that thing''s head for fear of falling for it.

    The vermin suddenly lost sight of Tang Rou and seemed to be somewhat puzzled.

    Tang Rou had told me before that this thing couldn''t actually see anything, but it could rely on the surrounding things to change. In addition, the most direct way this thing could recognize objects was through Yin and Yang energy.

    At this moment, Tang Rou''s hair was definitely wrapped around the straw doll. This was equivalent to creating an illusion. With the help of a certain amount of spells, in the eyes of the insect, it was a living person.

    However, this thing was quite clever. Whatever had just happened to the other party, they would definitely feel confused, so they would be somewhat hesitant.

 C183 Capture

    I dare not look away, for fear of missing the opportunity.

    The black body seemed to be unable to resist the temptation and slowly approached the straw doll.

    I was already planning to activate the formation in an instant, but this black snake suddenly stopped moving forward. Instead, it started to circle around the grass.

    This was way too f * cking weird.

    I cursed in my heart. At this moment, Tang Rou seemed to be unable to hold on as her body began to violently tremble. I knew that this was a phenomenon that would occur only after a person''s physical strength had reached its peak.

    Finally, the black snake moved to the front of the straw doll again, and with a sudden increase in its momentum, it quickly jumped forward and opened its mouth to bite the straw doll.

    "Start!"

    Gritting my teeth, I used all of my strength to ruthlessly thrust the dagger into the red symbol in front of me.

    Vaguely, I seemed to have heard it, and a series of violent rumbles came from beside my ears, causing a lot of rocks to fall from the sky. However, I was already unable to control my own body, and the Yang Charging Formation was rapidly revolving in front of me.

    I seemed to have heard someone call out my name. After that, I completely lost consciousness.

    It was as if he was riding on a boat, constantly swaying in a daze.

    When I opened my eyes, I realized that someone was carrying me.

    A faint fragrance passed through my nose and entered my mind. My hand lowered and just happened to touch a soft spot.

    My forward movement came to a halt, and I heard a cold greeting.

    "Believe it or not, I''ll turn you into a dead man right now."

    Then, someone mercilessly threw me down from the back.

    It was fortunate that I held my butt back in such a desperate situation. Otherwise, I would have been able to break my butt into three pieces.

    "You''re too vicious, aren''t you? I didn''t mean to do it."

    From the sound of it, I could tell that the one who accidentally touched her chest was the female Yaksha.

    At the same time, a few flashlight''s worth of light rapidly gathered towards me. From the looks of it, I was still in the same cave as before.

    "You''re finally awake."

    The bearded man, the knife, and the female yaksha were all there.

    I immediately became worried and struggled to get up.

    The bearded man reached out his hand to pull me up. I discovered that Tang Rou was leaning on the stone wall not too far away. Her face was pale as she smiled at me.

    I was relieved.

    "Did you get it?"

    "In the bag."

    The bearded man patted the bag in front of him, unable to tell whether he was happy or sad.

    Perhaps their mission could be said to have been completed so far, but here they left two brothers behind.

    I didn''t ask the bearded man what he did with Blackie and Six''s body. It would only open up their wounds and make them more painful.

    At the same time, Tang Rou and I''s plans were completely abandoned. I never would have thought that the thing we were looking for was actually a living being, and a terrifying one at that. This thing has already fallen into the hands of Jia Bing.

    This was because both the bearded man and the knife were clearly more wary of me.

    I didn''t say anything. After resting for a while, I felt that I had recovered some of my strength.

    Tang Rou was supported by the female Yaksha, while Knife ran over to support her. Just like that, our group followed the same path and returned.

    The traps and evil beings that we had encountered didn''t appear again. After about half an hour, we had already rushed to the entrance of the cave.

    According to our time in the cave, it should be near daybreak now.

    However, when they arrived at the entrance of the cave, it was still pitch black outside.

    Maybe it was the tension and the danger that made us think time was passing quickly.

    "It''s three o''clock in the morning. This place''s latitude and longitude will affect the time of sunrise. We will guard at the mouth of the cave and leave after dawn."

    The bearded man decisively gave the command and began to search the surroundings for items that could ignite a bonfire.

    I know that there is always something hidden outside that could make us lose our lives.

    For example, those wild beasts that had the blood of death flowing within them.

    All of our ammunition has been used up, at least on the surface.

    In addition, Tang Rou and I have fighting strength of zero. If we ran outside, we wouldn''t be able to protect ourselves with those things.

    Zhou Xue''s voice didn''t reach us again, but I knew that she was still there, closely monitoring our every move.

    "You two should rest for a bit. Your work has been completed and you should leave the rest to us. Don''t worry, we will be able to safely take you out of this place."

    The bearded man gave me a forced smile. I casually nodded my head and then walked over to Tang Rou''s side.

    At this moment, the knife and the yaksha had already picked up some dried wood, gathering the solid fuel they had brought together and lighting it up.

    After drinking a bit of water, I felt my strength recover a bit, so I quietly made eye contact with Tang Rou.

    Now that we have what Zhou Xue wants, these people''s guard over Tang Rou and me is a lot lighter. As a result, the two of us had the opportunity to circle around the fire and whisper to each other.

    "The mission is almost complete. There''s no need to continue monitoring us, is there?"

    After trying to ask twice, I didn''t hear any response. I simply took off the communication device and the camera on my head and set them aside.

    I discovered that Tang Rou''s device had long since disappeared. Later on, I realized that she had accidentally thrown it off while she was running.

    "Do you have any backup plans?"

    I''ve always been thinking about Tang Rou and haven''t told me about my plan to play yet.

    I hope Tang Rou will bring me a pleasant surprise.

    "I had originally planned to take care of both sides, but now it seems that we can only rely on the other side. After that time, you will naturally understand, don''t think too much, you have spent a lot of blood essence and physical strength, you must rest well, otherwise there will be repercussions."

    But I couldn''t sleep.

 C184 homecoming

    Tang Rou unexpectedly pulled me up onto her lap and then gently rubbed my forehead.

    To be honest, this little girl really has the talent to massage. My nervous mood immediately slows down a lot. Perhaps it is due to the comforting effect of my elastic thighs.

    I don''t really understand why Tang Rou refused to tell me what this so-called plan was.

    But I knew that Tang Rou definitely wouldn''t harm me. If she did, then she naturally had her own plans.

    As my thoughts wandered, under Tang Rou''s gentle massage, I slowly fell asleep.

    In my dream, I once again saw that evil ghost that escaped from hell. It looked extremely ferocious, similar to the picture on my chest. Furthermore, I discovered that this evil ghost''s appearance was even more vivid and full, and its body had grown quite a bit.

    After that, the ghost bared his teeth as he slowly walked towards me but he wasn''t in a hurry to kill me. Even though he knew that I was definitely in a dream, he was unable to wake up no matter what.

    Suddenly, that devil''s face turned into mine. He was also smiling at me, but his smile was extremely charming.

    As the face drew closer and closer, my chest grew more and more stuffy, making me feel breathless.

    I desperately tried to wake up and get rid of this frightening sight, but in the end, I was unable to do anything about it. A warm feeling came from my lower abdomen, and then the stifling feeling in my chest eased a bit, and my face suddenly filled with anger, as if I was cursing something loudly. Pink lotus petals appeared around my body, then gradually closed together.

    "Old Zhao, what''s wrong with you, Old Zhao?"

    I was woken up by a slight shake and continued to lie down on Tang Rou''s long and flexible thighs. In addition, one of my hands shamelessly wrapped around Tang Rou''s slender waist as I rested my face between her legs.

    If Tang Rou hadn''t already seen me open my eyes, I really would have shamelessly continued to pretend to be asleep. This type of feeling was too beautiful.

    "It''s nothing. I was just having a dream."

    After sleeping for a few hours, I have recovered about 30 to 40% of my strength.

    When they looked at the entrance of the cave, there was already a faint glow coming from the horizon. The other mercenaries began to organize their things one after another.

    "You sure have a good night''s sleep, my leg is already numb."

    Tang Rou wrinkled her nose and complained. I immediately reached out my hands as if I were joking and was about to rub it.

    "Damn."

    Tang Rou gently pushed me away, then with my support, she straightened up and began moving her muscles and bones.

    I saw the bag the bearded man was carrying on his back again.

    It seems like this guy hasn''t been down since last night.

    "Have some food, we can almost return."

    After removing the last of the dried food and water, the sky outside was already completely bright.

    The woman, Yaksha, was the first to quickly walk out and greet them.

    Tang Rou and I walked in the middle, leaving behind the bearded man and the knife.

    After staying in the cave for such a long time, the moment he appeared in the outside world, he immediately felt the exceptionally dazzling sunlight and found it difficult to adapt.

    "We still have more than two hours to go, so let''s hurry."

    The bearded man didn''t want to stay a second longer and immediately urged everyone to move forward.

    The woman, Yaksha, and Knife stood at the sides of the line, keeping an eye on the surroundings. I knew what they were worried about.

    "It''s still broad daylight, I don''t think those things should be so wild."

    Although I thought so, I soon realized that I was wrong.

    Not long after walking out of the cave, the bearded man who was leading the way stopped and made a strange gesture.

    I think that this is a warning to the woman Yaksha and her knife. As expected, the two of them immediately put up a cautious front.

    On the hillsides on either side of us, a dozen of those Aardwolf silhouettes appeared, but they were all hidden in the shadows.

    "What the f * ck! What the f * ck is boss doing now?"

    A long machete, about a foot long, had appeared in the hand of the knife. The blade rose and fell like a wave, very different from the ones I had seen before, but I had no doubt that it was made of fine steel.

    This guy was indeed out of bullets.

    "There''s only one way, and that is to rush out."

    The bearded man glanced back at me, as if asking for my opinion.

    "These things shouldn''t appear under the sunlight. As long as we stay in a place filled with sunlight, there shouldn''t be any problems."

    My guess wasn''t wrong. After that, we did our best to walk through this narrow passage. The sun just so happened to be at the center, projecting light from behind us.

    Those wild wolves continued to run and jump on the stone wall, trying their best to avoid the sunlight.

    When I saw a wild wolf accidentally stay in the sunlight for the past few days, I immediately emitted a lump of black air from my body.

    "So that''s how it is. There won''t be anything blocking our path soon. These beasts actually have something to be afraid of."

    Knife''s face relaxed. Indeed, other than the large amount of stones in front of us, there was nothing in front of us that could block the sunlight.

    "You said it wouldn''t rain on a cloudy day, right?"

    This mouth of Knife''s was really poisonous. It was good that he didn''t say it, but in less than five minutes, the clear sky changed.

    The falling sun was obscured by the clouds, and in front of us was a large shadow.

    I saw that Knife''s lips were trembling a little, and he was standing there grinning, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    "Don''t f * cking wait here, hurry up and leave."

    I immediately shouted out loud and led the group to rush forward. The rest of them immediately reacted and ran towards the location where the car from before was located.

    I had almost used up all of the energy that I had just recovered in the short span of two to three minutes.

    However, I didn''t even need to turn my head to guess what was going on. I had already tightly followed them and could leap into the air at any moment before knocking us down.

 C185 Danger

    I heard the shot, right in my ear.

    When he turned around, the woman was already standing still. Her legs were apart as she held a black pistol in her hand. She shot continuously in a calm and decisive manner.

    Every bullet accurately hit a wild wolf, and it hit the location of the eyes.

    In the midst of my haste, I turned my head around and fired a dozen of bullets.

    After completing this series of actions, the woman turned around and followed him without hesitation.

    Following closely behind was the bearded man, who followed the example of the woman with the yaksha and shot the gun as well.

    When these fellows fired, they did not even need to aim. It was as easy as eating and drinking.

    As I ran, I kept looking back. The wild wolves that were already close to us had already fallen to the ground.

    "How many bullets do you have left?"

    "I only have one magazine left."

    "I still have two."

    The only ones with guns are the three of them. I think that when they left with Tang Rou and me, they had already thought of a way to get Blackie and Ol ''Six''s bullets back.

    However, there were only a few dozen rounds of bullets in total.

    The wild wolves behind him estimated that there were at least a dozen of them.

    Even if they managed to hit the vital points with their bullets, they might not be able to kill all the beasts.

    This was because the bullets would only be able to increase the chances of killing the wolves by a small margin if they were to pierce through their eyes.

    What was even more terrifying was that there were a lot of wild wolves that had clearly been knocked down. They then shakily got up and started to run faster and faster.

    "If we keep running like this, we''ll die of exhaustion. When will this damn cloud be able to get away?"

    As he ran, he cursed under his breath. The bullets were quickly depleted.

    "I can''t take it anymore, I really can''t move anymore. How about we find a small cave to hide in?"

    Tang Rou clearly didn''t have enough strength left. She needed to be dragged by me in order for her to be able to maintain this speed.

    However, the panting sound was getting more and more terrifying. It was possible that he could fall to the ground at any moment now.

    I looked around and actually saw a narrow gap about 20 meters in front of me on the left.

    I don''t know if it can hold a few of us.

    If we can hide inside for a while, we''ll be able to run back to the car when the sun comes out again.

    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s go take a look."

    The female Yaksha was the fastest. When I finished my words, she had already ran towards the crack. In the blink of an eye, she entered it with her body to the side.

    "Hurry, this place can accommodate us."

    Hearing this, it was as if I saw a glimmer of light in the darkness. I immediately suppressed the aching pain in my body and pulled Tang Rou closer.

    The woman''s yaksha came out from the crack and shot out all the bullets in the blink of an eye.

    I first sent Tang Rou to the crack, then I took out the woman''s yaksha that had all her bullets fired at her.

    "You go in first!"

    The bearded man shouted at me. At this moment, a few huge wild wolves had already arrived in front of us.

    Originally, the bearded man and the knife were protecting each other, but just as a wild wolf jumped high into the air towards the knife, the gun in the bearded man''s hand turned out to be a shell.

    Seeing that the knife was about to be knocked down by the wild wolf, I could only grit my teeth, jumped up from where I was, and ruthlessly hit the wild wolf''s body with my shoulder.

    It felt like I had hit a rock. It was fortunate that my physique was different from ordinary people. Otherwise, the bones on my shoulders would have been shattered.

    "Hurry up and leave."

    I shouted and struggled to get up.

    However, the wild wolf that I bumped into earlier had already pounced towards me with a roar. With a flash of light, it attacked me from both sides.

    The two eyes of the wild wolf were pierced. I didn''t know if it was a knife or a yaksha, but I quickly retreated and stood up.

    At this moment, the knife had already made its way to the hole and into it. Due to my jump just now, I had already surpassed the full bearded man''s position. In order to save time, I could only signal for the other party to enter first.

    The few wild wolves that were closest to us were already repelled. According to my calculations, with my speed, I should be able to escape successfully.

    However, the bearded man was originally rather thick and tall. He barely managed to bend his body into the crevice and the bag on Spring''s body split open under the immense force of the pull.

    Just like that, a piece of metal exposed itself. Under my astonished gaze, the metal box suddenly fell to the ground.

    I heard the bearded man cry out and reach out to grab it, but his body was stuck at the entrance of the hole and there was no time to grab it.

    The metal box was the one containing the spider.

    If it fell to the ground, it would definitely release the beast.

    It took a lot of effort and two people''s lives before we managed to catch it. If we were to run out, not only would all our efforts have been in vain, but we would also be the first to be hit.

    Once the two of us are done for, then the rest of us are squeezed into the gap that only one of us can pass through. It''s like we''ve been put into a big tank, and the result is obviously very tragic.

    At this moment, the potential in my body seemed to have exploded completely. I felt like a wild beast whose eyes could only see the metal box that was slowly falling. In fact, the next second, which corner of the box could I see? It could be predicted from the bottom.

    I jumped forward and stretched out my hand as far as I could. At this moment, I really wished that my arm could be extended a little.

    However, my luck was pretty good. Just when the metal box was about to hit the ground and the sharp stone head, my fingertips finally made it in time and pushed upwards.

    The metal box flew back the way it came.

    "Catch it!"

    At the same time that I shouted, the bearded man finally pulled his arm out of the crevice and grabbed the metal box tightly with his fan like hands. I saw that this fellow was sweating and the nervousness on his face wasn''t any less than mine.

    The box was finally saved, but at the same time, the bearded man opened his eyes wide once again.

    "Get up!"

    It was already too late.

 C186 The car is gone

    When I heavily landed on the pile of rubble and raised my head, a huge black shadow had already pounced towards me from above.

    It was the largest of all the wild wolves, and there seemed to be a strange pattern on its forehead.

    The Wolf King with the Blood of Death flowing in its body.

    I could smell the stench of this beast, and I could feel the ice-cold pressure that was enough to kill me.

    It was as though a mountain was crashing down on me. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t even react. I could clearly see everything that was happening before me.

    The Wolf King would use its sharp claws to cut open my throat, but it would still open its mouth to rip open my chest and crush my burning heart before swallowing it.

    Sure enough, the beast raised its claws and grabbed towards my throat. I could almost clearly see the tip of the claw, which was a shiny black blade.

    I was only able to move my body to the back in time as the other party grabbed onto empty air. However, he directly tore off the clothes on my chest.

    The sharp claws had already cut through the skin above my chest. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel any pain there.

    The next attack didn''t follow closely. There was a trace of blood-red in that beast''s eyes. It seemed to be staring intently at my chest, causing it to stagnate a little.

    "Hurry up and use the blade!"

    At this moment, the bearded man shouted loudly, which made me much more clear-headed.

    I remembered now that I was still holding the knife.

    However, before this, he had panicked and was too exhausted.

    In this critical moment, the hidden strength within his body once again burst forth. He tightly grasped the Life Death Blade in his hand and recklessly stabbed at the head of the wild wolf.

    Perhaps this beast didn''t think that this form of attack would be able to deal any damage to it, and it didn''t even try to dodge, opening its mouth wide as it tried to bite me.

    The knife only went into the animal''s face. It didn''t go straight in, as I had imagined.

    Even so, the other party still felt pain. Moreover, at this time, the bearded man finally squeezed out. He brandished a large machete in his hand and viciously chopped towards the wolf''s head.

    I seemed to have seen a drop of purplish black blood dripping from the man''s face and landing on a certain spot on my body. The originally cold feeling disappeared and was replaced by a scorching heat.

    Under the urge of the pain, I randomly waved my hand and shot out a dazzling light from the top of my head.

    Where I was, the dark clouds had already dispersed and the sunlight had finally revealed its true form once again.

    At this time, the others also came out to chase away the Wolf King. The wild wolves that were originally following that beast were now exposed to the sun''s rays, and a layer of black gas was emitted from their bodies. They quickly turned around and hid in the cracks of the rocks.

    The Wolf King let out a few growls as well. In the end, with an unwilling expression, it turned around and jumped away from our line of sight.

    "How are you?"

    Tang Rou went over and carefully examined my body.

    "It''s fine."

    I didn''t say anything, but Tang Rou already had a relaxed expression, which made me feel a bit weird. The Wild Wolf King used its claws to cut open the flesh on my chest, so it shouldn''t be a problem.

    However, when I lowered my head, I was surprised to find that there really weren''t any signs of wounds on that place. There were only a few strange black marks on the place where the wolf''s claws had grazed me.

    Now that he was completely healed, he could feel the heat when he touched it.

    At first, I thought that the heat I felt in my chest was due to the Raksha Seal, but now, it doesn''t seem like it.

    I remembered that the drop of blood on the face of the Wolf King was gone, but now my body has disappeared as well. Could it be that the blood of an animal had seeped into my wounds and then been absorbed by my body?

    Isn''t that equivalent to me being poisoned by corpse poison?

    I rubbed the black scar on my chest. It did indeed look like a tattoo. Usually, it was hidden under my skin. However, from the looks of it, other than my body feeling a little hot, there weren''t any other indications.

    "If there''s nothing else, hurry up and leave. Dark clouds will be back soon."

    The bearded man had already packed his bag and kept the metal box.

    The scene just now was too thrilling. Whether it was releasing that bug or letting the Wolf King rush into the crack to wait for us, we would all be met with an extremely miserable death.

    The group of people didn''t say anything as they used all of their remaining strength to move forward. Fortunately, the cloud behind them had moved far away from us, and those beasts didn''t attack us again.

    I faintly felt that my body had undergone some miraculous changes. I felt that I could see further and more clearly than before. Moreover, my sense of smell and hearing had also become much more sensitive.

    It was possible, I thought, that this was the result of my adrenaline soaring in a very difficult situation, but I never saw another animal with the blood of death in its body again.

    "That''s not right. I remember it clearly. I hid the car here. How could it disappear?"

    The words of the knife immediately caught my attention. I noticed that the bearded man and the woman, Yaksha, had the same serious and nervous expressions on their faces.

    "What''s going on?"

    There was no good sense of direction for an idiot like me, and then I learned that this was where we kept our cars.

    However, this place was now completely bare, and not even the marks of the ruts on the ground could be seen.

    "All the equipment on me is useless."

    The yaksha took off the communication device on her body and checked it carefully, coming to a definite conclusion.

    I finally understood why for such a long period of time, we hadn''t heard Zhou Xue''s orders. In addition, Tang Rou and I had thrown away that matter a long time ago, so we didn''t get scolded by that woman.

    This was already very unusual.

    So by the time we walked out of the mysterious cave, the car and the vehicle''s communication device were no longer there, and the car was probably still there before we reached the entrance to the cave.

 C187 The Terrible

    At this moment, even the usually calm Yaksha panicked a little. The current situation is rather dangerous, and at this moment, we are only temporarily avoiding the pursuit of the wolves.

    The worst thing is, we''re at least a hundred kilometers away from a supply point. If we walk, it''ll take a few days.

    Even our communication equipment has lost its effect. In such a situation, there seems to be only one way left, and that is to be trapped here to die.

    These mercenaries who were constantly searching everywhere, my heart gradually calmed down because I felt that the situation before my eyes was really too abnormal.

    Even if the sandstorm here was very strong and could completely cover up the tracks, it shouldn''t be. Even the mercenaries couldn''t find any clues.

    When the bearded man walked past me, I could faintly hear a unique scent. I couldn''t tell if it was a fragrance or a fishy stench. I absentmindedly remembered this smell, but I couldn''t remember just where I had touched it before.

    And I don''t think it has anything to do with our situation.

    If I were to look for those weird things, I might be able to help, but now that I''m in a car and the important stuff is gone, I can''t be of any use at all.

    But I don''t know why, but I have an uneasy feeling that the loss of the car doesn''t seem like such a simple thing.

    However, there was no way to find out what was really suspicious about it.

    Very quickly, I smelled that strange smell again, so I asked Tang Rou.

    "Did you smell anything wrong?"

    Tang Rou immediately nodded her head and told me more or less the same thing.

    Looking at me as if I were about to find some important connection, I suddenly heard the knife and shouted.

    "Boss, what did you pack?"

    This voice was very sudden and immediately attracted Tang Rou and I''s attention.

    When I looked over, the bearded man had already removed the backpack that he was carrying on his back.

    At this moment, a large cluster of black objects was densely packed onto the backpack.

    It was actually those ghost worms. They were pitch black in color and simply like glue that couldn''t be blown away.

    Why would these things appear here? Could it be that they were secretly snuck into the bearded man''s backpack and were then brought here by us?

    No, that''s not right. This thing had a very heavy aura of grievance. Under the strong rays of the sun, it was impossible for it to survive for long.

    At the same time, the unique scent that I smelt between my nostrils became clearer and stronger.

    The bearded man and the others obviously knew how powerful that thing was. Thus, they had already picked up the backpack and prepared to throw it into the distance.

    Although there was something very important inside the backpack, but at this moment, it was obvious that preserving one''s life was more important. This was the most direct and instinctual reaction of a person.

    At this moment, a thought flashed through his mind. It was as if he had finally figured out what was so strange about this place.

    But by the time I tried to stop it, it was too late.

    The backpack had already been thrown up by the bearded man, along with the large group of black bugs.

    "We''ve been tricked, all of this is just an illusion, that black snake is the culprit."

    I was originally only two to three meters away from the bearded man. Furthermore, with how strong this fellow was, the backpack was already far away. I believed that it would fall to the ground in a few seconds.

    That was the result of the spider''s actions.

    I wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to the gazes the others would use on me. Instead, I tried my best to run towards the location of the backpack.

    At that moment, I noticed that everything around me seemed to have slowed down a lot. I knew that this was probably an illusion caused by my speed.

    In short, just as the black bag was about to fall to the ground, I caught up.

    The closer I got to the backpack, the more I felt the heat in my chest.

    Indeed, just as the backpack was about to land in my hands, I saw the black bugs that were originally covering the bag disappear without a trace. Instead, there was a ball of evil energy leaking out continuously.

    No mistake, it was that thing that was playing tricks on him.

    Finally, my hand caught the backpack, even though I fell heavily to the ground.

    It was a pity that it wasn''t there yet. Just when I was about to heave a sigh of relief, the backpack that was tightly wrapped up suddenly popped out, revealing a metallic light.

    The metal box had already opened a crack, and under the pull of some kind of force, it actually bounced and fell onto the floor.

    I threw myself forward again, but the metal box was about to fall against a nearby rock.

    I knew that the black snake was about to break free, and I was about to be the first victim.

    At this moment, life and death had already been thrown to the side. Even if I wanted to dodge, it would be too late.

    In vain, I reached out to grab the metal box, but it was still at least half a meter away from me.

    However, just as everything was about to turn to the worst, a white light suddenly shot out from my head and cut into the bottom of the metal box with a clang.

    That metal box was like a miracle. After being bounced up by the power, it flew up another foot or so. At the same time, the light was also inserted into the cracks in the nearby rocks.

    I didn''t even see what it was, just took advantage of this rare opportunity to leap forward again, feeling as if I had suddenly become a four-legged animal.

    Or perhaps it was more accurate to say that he had become a wild wolf.

    When I jumped out, I quickly reached out my hand and caught the metal box just as it was about to fall again.

    I saw that a crack had appeared on that metal box. A pair of small eyes that flickered with a ghostly light were peering at me like rice grains.

 C188 one false alarm

    F * ck, you still want to play tricks like this with laozi even at this time?!

    At this moment, I rapidly bit the tip of my tongue, enduring the pain as I spat all of my blood onto the pair of eyeballs.

    I heard the squeaking sound of someone screaming. Then, the metal box automatically closed up.

    After which, I saw clearly that the dagger that was stabbed into the crevice of the rock was actually a dagger that was still trembling. I remembered that this dagger should belong to the knife.

    This guy is really an expert with a saber. He actually gave me a god-like assistance when I was only seven or eight meters away from him in the nick of time.

    If the two of us had been the slightest bit off, we would all be stinking corpses now.

    This thing must have possessed some kind of hallucinating ability. Before this, the box fell once, so we took advantage of this opportunity to use our power to escape. Unknowingly, we were able to smell a unique scent, and we fell into an illusion.

    Those black bugs were naturally produced from illusions and the reason for this black snake was so that it could smoothly free itself from its imprisonment.

    At this moment, the others quickly ran over and helped me up. However, I tightly held onto the metal box and refused to let go no matter what.

    "We were almost finished just now, do you understand?"

    I think these guys have already figured out the whole story in this period of time. Although the bearded man still had a bewildered expression on his face, he didn''t say anything else and urged me to return the box.

    "What happened just now? Why did you guys circle around your car so many times and almost throw things at me?"

    Since the bearded man was quite close to me, I could hear Zhou Xue''s voice in her earphones.

    It was just as I expected.

    At this moment, the knife cried out in surprise.

    "Damn, isn''t this our car and equipment?"

    Five minutes later, we were all packed and ready and in the car.

    After replenishing some water and food, I felt a lot more comfortable. However, the rescue earlier was done as I was forced to lie flat on the ground. The sharp stones were still hurting so much that I had to grit my teeth.

    After explaining the situation to Zhou Xue, the other party finally reluctantly agreed and placed the box in my hands for the time being.

    Actually, this is also to take responsibility for the mission this time. After all, the power of that thing is too great. Even if it is sealed inside a box, it can still create hallucinations for us.

    Only by staying by my side can I feel at ease.

    Knife still found it hard to believe everything that had just happened. He would look at me with a terrified expression from time to time, or at the metal box beside my hand.

    After leaving the names of the two mercenaries and the fact that we had all been walking back and forth from the gates of hell several times, I was even more determined to get rid of this thought of Zhou Xue''s. If I were to fall completely under her control in the future, I would probably die a miserable death.

    "You were very fast just now. I think you''re not one bit inferior to those wild wolves."

    Tang Rou reached out her hands and pounced forward. The female yaksha also turned her head to look at me, a bit wary.

    "The situation just now, I also have adrenaline soaring, okay?" "If I had been even a second slower, we would have all been finished. Of course, we would have to thank our comrade Dao Ren for his cooperation. That slash was truly marvelous."

    After saying that, I suddenly noticed that Yaksha had a strange expression on her face.

    Then Knife turned to him and scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "Actually, Big Sis was the one who threw that knife just now. I wanted to throw it as well, but I was too slow. The knife in my hand had already been snatched away."

    So it was like this.

    I quickly thanked the yaksha, who merely gave a cold snort before turning her face to look out the window.

    "According to our current speed, we should be able to reach the exit before nightfall. There will be a helicopter to pick them up. If you are tired, you can rest."

    The bearded man turned his head to look at me, but I didn''t dare to relax. After all, I was still holding the metal box.

    The thing inside could suddenly go bad and kill us all at any moment.

    I tried my best to keep my spirits up and smoke one cigarette after another. At this moment, the woman Yaksha didn''t have any objections, but Tang Rou, who seemed to be too tired, directly tilted her head on my shoulder and fell into a deep sleep. As I slept, she rubbed her face against my arm, until she was lying on my thigh like a docile kitten.

    I felt a bit embarrassed, but I didn''t have the heart to wake up Tang Rou. I could only maintain a stiff posture and try my best not to touch the girl.

    "How much will you guys get for completing this mission?"

    I really can''t take it anymore, so I can only find something to say.

    "What, you''re interested in joining us too? "I can tell that even though you don''t have much experience, you can still be of some use at critical moments. If you are willing ˇ­"

    Before Knife could finish, the bearded man coughed twice, and then laughed dryly and stopped talking.

    I knew Zhou Xue was probably following me. The man with a full beard told me something, but there were some things that she didn''t want to say to me, so she didn''t insist.

    "It''s just a pity. Six and Hei Zi, we''ve worked together for so many years, we''ve never suffered such a huge loss."

    The bearded man let out a long sigh, and there was a hint of sadness in his tone.

    It was hard to imagine that these people who licked their blood on the tip of their blades could be so sentimental.

    "Boss, I''ll give them my share later. Neither of them are alone."

    Yaksha''s words surprised me, but then Knife made his own decision.

    "My portion can be counted in as well. I''ll just treat this trip as a waste of time."

    Somehow, I felt a lump in my throat. Even though this kind of desperate person possessed such deep brotherly friendship, I didn''t know if I was worthy of having such feelings and friends.

 C189 method of escape

    The situation that I was worried about did not happen again. The metal box had always been firmly held in my hand, but I knew that the woman who was sitting in the same seat at the back had never taken her hand off the knife.

    As long as there''s any movement, I will definitely suffer a calamity. Although we''ve experienced several life and death situations together, they are mercenaries after all. They only listen to the orders of their employers because that is the only way for them to receive a generous reward after surviving.

    I didn''t blame him, I just felt a little awkward in my heart.

    Sure enough, after it was completely dark, we arrived at the evacuation site. A helicopter seemed to have been waiting for us for a while now, so it just left with us.

    This place is indeed a foreign land, and does not belong to the territory of China. This is also in accordance with my earlier guess, now they did not blindfold me, and neither did they intentionally make me fall asleep. On one hand, I think that it is due to safety considerations, and on the other hand, the mission has already been completed, so I know that there is no difference between where I am now.

    After nearly a day of travel, I returned to the familiar city.

    After Tang Rou woke up, she had been quietly watching the situation outside the car and didn''t speak to me. However, I knew that Tang Rou definitely had other things that she didn''t tell me, such as what method we would use to get out of this predicament after seeing Zhou Xue.

    "Alright, now that we''ve handed over the item you mentioned to the boss, our mission will be completed."

    The bearded man looked much more relaxed than before. The task of driving had been replaced with a knife. Only the woman, Yaksha, was still tense and her hand had not moved away from the dagger at her waist.

    "Relax, Beauty. We are already back. Your mission is about to be completed, so why are you still so nervous?"

    I asked the woman Yaksha half-jokingly, but the other person only rolled his eyes at me. This time, he didn''t even make a sound.

    When she arrived at the villa Zhou Xue lived in, Tang Rou suddenly said something strange.

    "The scenery here is pretty good. With such a large lawn, my family''s Xiaofei will definitely like it."

    While speaking, Tang Rou also turned her head to look at me. At the same time, she blinked, but she quickly turned her head.

    My heart jolted. The word ''Xiao Fei'' stabbed right into my heart.

    Tang Rou always had a plan, but she didn''t tell me everything. Could this plan be related to Xiaofei?

    From what I know, Tang Rou doesn''t know anyone else called Xiao Fei. She also doesn''t have any pet called Xiao Fei.

    And Xiao Fei is on the train. The two of us just met, and I saved his life.

    That strong killer, if you were to compare Xiao Fei with the two Yaksha girls, I think that Xiao Fei''s skills are better than the yaksha''s.

    That is my judgment.

    Tang Rou intentionally said this out loud to remind me that this so-called secret plan was actually Little Fei.

    Xiao Fei had once given me a way to contact him, but that card had always been in Tang Rou''s hands.

    If Tang Rou had secretly used a secret method to contact Xiaofei during the short period of time she left me and had the other side help her, then this matter might have really changed for the better.

    I couldn''t help but grip the metal box tightly. I felt that I had gained some confidence.

    "That''s right, Xiao Fei likes such a wide lawn."

    After I replied, Tang Rou turned around and smiled at me. Of course, the other side already knew what I meant.

    The mercenaries at the side all had stupefied looks on their faces. They didn''t know that the two of us had secretly sent them an important message. Tang Rou really is the little girl, so please give me your scheming. And, you''ve been hiding this from me for a long time.

    No matter what, I still felt grateful. This matter concerns me, Tang Rou, and my grandmother''s fate.

    The few thugs were already standing guard at the entrance. At the same time, I didn''t see Zhou Xue.

    This proud woman, or this loathsome and cunning woman, was still putting on airs at this moment.

    I cursed in my heart as I slowed down my pace to take a look at my surroundings. However, this place was completely empty and I didn''t find anything special.

    If Xiao Fei really came, where would he hide?

    The defense of Zhou Xue''s place was very tight. Furthermore, the people under her command weren''t easy to deal with.

    "Boss said that you can just give me the item."

    The scarred man standing at the door still has wounds on his body. He was the one who got beaten up by me last time.

    If it were in the past, I might have listened to him obediently. However, this time is not the same as the past. What I have in my hand is something that Zhou Xue really wants, and I am not afraid of the man in front of me.

    "Your boss is well aware of the importance of this, so he quickly scram and told me to go up to see her."

    The corners of Scarface''s eyes twitched. He was just about to get angry when I saw the window on the second floor open.

    "Bring them up here."

    I glanced at Zhou Xue before pushing the scarred face away. I walked to the front of the group and arrived at the second floor. Zhou Xue was wearing a beautiful outfit as I sat on the sofa. The coffee table in front of me was filled with all kinds of fine wines and snacks.

    "Give me your things."

    Zhou Xue''s eyes showed signs of life. Her expression was graceful and calm, completely at odds with her appearance. She just lazily sat there and stretched out her hand.

    "How is my grandmother now?"

    Of course, I wouldn''t hand the item over so easily, because I don''t know when or how Xiao Fei will make his move. If he gives the item to Zhou Xue now, then I would have one less card in my hand.

 C190 cosmetic technique

    "Why are you so long-winded? If you give me the item, your grandmother will naturally be safe and sound."

    Zhou Xue coldly replied, making me even more confident in my answer. I immediately stepped to the side and tightly held onto the metal box.

    Seeing this, the few thugs on the side were ready to block and snatch it away.

    "Boss, we''ve already delivered the people and things back. We''ve already completed the mission, so when are we going to settle our debts?"

    While the two sides were at loggerheads, the bearded man''s words immediately eased the situation.

    Zhou Xue frowned slightly.

    "I''ll transfer the funds to you guys right now. If there are any other missions in the future, I''ll look for you guys."

    From the looks of it, Zhou Xue was also unwilling to let these mercenaries stay, or perhaps it could be said that these mercenaries were in a hurry to leave.

    He took out a tablet and started working on it.

    "Alright, the money has been transferred over to you."

    Zhou Xue threw the tablet onto the sofa at the side. Then, I saw a bald, scar-faced man. The other thugs took out their guns from their waists.

    My vision went black.

    These guys were really daring, hiding their guns in broad daylight.

    However, did Xiao Fei really come? Even if he appeared now, it would be difficult to change the situation.

    "Worse comes to worse."

    I glanced at Tang Rou again and again. Things had already gotten to this point, so Tang Rou no longer had much to do with it.

    I could only use the metal box in my hand as a threat.

    If it really wasn''t possible, he could only go all out.

    However, Tang Rou didn''t seem to be in a hurry. She pointed her finger at me and smiled. My heart was about to burst with anger.

    "I knew that you wouldn''t honestly hand the thing over to me, but right now, this place is already under my control, you can''t escape even if you had wings. If you want to release that thing and let everyone perish together, I think your girlfriend will also suffer."

    Zhou Xue was really good at scheming, and she immediately figured it out. The situation before me is my heart sinking continuously.

    I saw the bearded man take out his cell phone, and after looking at it for a while, he slowly backed away. It seemed that this group of people were prepared to leave this troublesome place.

    The woman frowned, as if she was thinking of something. She did not do anything.

    Zhou Xue gave the scarred face a look. The muzzle of the gun was already less than 30 cm away from my head.

    To be honest, I really don''t have the courage to throw the box out right now, because once I do, it''s all over.

    Even if he could kill Zhou Xue and everyone in this room, her grandmother and Tang Rou were innocent.

    "If I were you, I would obediently hand it over and take the train to leave this place."

    Scarface grinned at me a little strangely, and that was even stranger.

    A train?

    I suddenly thought of the place where I met Xiao Fei. At the same time, I saw Tang Rou''s faintly discernible smile, as if she had understood something.

    Before I could even react, I felt my hands lighten. The metal box was already in the hands of the scarred face member. I wanted to snatch it, but it was too late.

    Zhou Xue''s face also revealed a complacent smile. As she looked at the scarred face, she slowly handed the box to him.

    But in the next second, things suddenly changed.

    It was as if that thing had grown eyes as it flew over to me from behind. At the same time, the scar-face extended his hand as fast as lightning, directly grabbing onto Zhou Xue''s wrist and twisting it behind her back.

    Everything had happened too quickly. No one could react except for Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou yelled. She quickly lifted her leg and kicked away the guns from the thugs beside me. At the same time, she pulled out a dagger from nowhere and held it in her palm.

    "Don''t move, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I won''t blow your beautiful head off with a single shot."

    The scar-faced man pointed his gun at Zhou Xue''s head. That was his boss.

    However, the voice that spoke had undergone a great change. This voice made me feel exceptionally familiar with it.

    Holding the metal box in my hand, I cried out.

    "So it''s you."

    That''s right, this was Xiao Fei''s voice, but the one standing beside Zhou Xue was that scarred face.

    "Of course it''s me. No need to thank me."

    I immediately understood, this must be Xiao Fei''s unique disguise, pretending to be a scarred face. No wonder when I first saw him, I felt that there was something wrong with this guy''s face.

    However, it was impossible to distinguish clearly in such a situation.

    At this moment, I finally understood why Xiao Fei was so smart. At the same time, I also understood why Tang Rou didn''t have the slightest hint of nervousness on her. Why can''t I see it?

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Zhou Xue was being controlled by someone, so her expression was naturally quite ugly. At this time, the arrogance and coldness on her face had long since disappeared, replaced by shock and anger.

    "I''m his friend, I''m also a killer, and I owe him my life. Do you understand now?"

    Xiao Fei''s voice was ice-cold, like a sharp knife. I saw that a fine layer of goosebumps had appeared on Zhou Xue''s neck. I guessed that this woman was probably going to wet her pants from fright.

    I felt a surge of joy in my heart. The lackeys behind me have already done so and have no idea what to do. After all, their boss has already fallen under my control.

    "Hurry up and get your men to throw the guns over."

    Tang Rou roared, but Zhou Xue didn''t follow her orders.

    "The three of you help me settle the issues here, and I''ll give you two times the price."

    I quickly turned my head and looked at the mercenaries who were already at the door.

    It was unknown when the three of them had stopped there. They probably wanted to clarify what was happening at this very moment.

    If they really are moved by money and become Zhou Xue''s accomplices, then the situation before us is not that good.

 C191 Xiao Fei appeared

    If these three were to compete in duels, they might not be as good as Xiao Fei.

    But if the three of us were to come together and face the three of us with their tacit understanding, I don''t think we''d have any chance of winning.

    At this moment, I saw a struggling expression on the bearded man''s face.

    However, the woman Yaksha took two steps forward and coldly said.

    "I''m sorry! We won''t take this business. "

    After saying that, he gave me a glance and immediately retreated to the doorway, standing in a row with the bearded man.

    When I saw the knife smile at me, my heart slowly relaxed.

    These fellows are quite loyal, especially the woman Yaksha. It was beyond my expectations.

    "You made a very wise choice."

    Xiao Fei laughed strangely again.

    "Don''t think too highly of yourself. We only have our own rules and we don''t want to get involved with your grudges."

    I saw that Zhou Xue''s face had already turned even uglier.

    "You should know what I want. I can give it to you, but only after my grandmother has safely left, and this time you''d better not try to use any of those tricks again. Otherwise, I can guarantee that this friend of mine will take your head anytime and anywhere. "

    Now that I have such an awesome helper like Xiao Fei, of course, I have the determination to make a comeback. I don''t have the slightest interest in this metal box and its contents.

    I didn''t care what Zhou Xue did with it. All I wanted was to get rid of this woman''s control completely, and take Grandmother safely out of the country to some foreign country for treatment.

    "I really didn''t expect that you would be so much more difficult to deal with than I thought."

    Zhou Xue''s words weren''t directed at me, but at Tang Rou. It made me feel very ashamed.

    "How is it? Give me a word. "

    Hearing my reprimand, Zhou Xue finally glared at me coldly.

    "Alright, I''ll consider myself unlucky this time. The poison in your grandmother''s body has already been detoxified, so you can leave at any time. However, you''d better keep your promise and leave your things to me."

    I tossed the metal box in my hand. I still felt a bit nervous. Even if it was given to me, I wouldn''t take it.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of the rest."

    Tang Rou pulled out a phone from her pocket and quickly dialed a number.

    "Go, take her away and act according to the plan. Remember to check the old lady''s body carefully. If there are any abnormalities, report to me at any time. If someone is following us, kill them immediately."

    Tang Rou''s words were resolute and decisive, making me feel like she was a stranger.

    The more time I spent with Tang Rou, the more I felt like I didn''t know enough about her.

    Perhaps it was only at that time that Tang Rou found out about Xiao Fei''s plan. Or perhaps it could be said that Tang Rou and Xiao Fei originally discussed it with each other, but for the sake of safety, they didn''t notify me. After all, the two of us were surrounded by eyes and ears.

    "Looks like there''s nothing interesting here anymore. Boss, should we leave now?"

    Yaksha spoke softly before turning around, preparing to leave. The bearded man didn''t say a single word and just nodded at me before turning to follow.

    "That hitman or whatever, if there''s a chance in the future, I think the two of us should have a good spar. You''re very fast, I admire you."

    The words "Knife" were meant for Xiaofei.

    The latter just grinned and did not reply.

    "We''ll meet again, bro."

    This is for me.

    I nodded towards Dao Ba and the three of them disappeared from our sight. No one dared to stop them and I knew that no one could stop them.

    "All of you, go squat in the corner. If anyone dares to move, this grandma will shoot you in the head."

    Tang Rou had already collected the weapons from the thugs and forced them into the corner.

    "Can you let me go now?"

    Zhou Xue struggled a few times before she suddenly widened her eyes, unable to move.

    "What did you do to me?"

    "I''ve only temporarily controlled a few of your meridians. In this ten-odd minutes, there''s nothing you can do. If you move, you might lose control of your bladder. However, this all depends on your personal circumstances."

    I knew Xiao Fei was teasing Zhou Xue on purpose, but I still felt really good inside.

    This is the first time this woman has been so embarrassed in front of me. The old grudge between us has mostly disappeared. As long as grandmother is able to leave the country safely, then my wish has been fulfilled.

    About half an hour later, Tang Rou received a call.

    I looked at him nervously. Then, Tang Rou hung up the phone and nodded at me.

    "This time, the inspection has been completed and they are on the plane. We can leave now."

    "Leave it here for now. After we leave safely, I''ll tell you where to go to get it."

    I signaled Xiao Fei to follow us and leave.

    However, Xiao Fei casually waved at us.

    "Don''t worry about him, he will naturally have a way to escape."

    Tang Rou immediately pulled me and headed towards the stairs.

    "Remember, one day, you will come back and kneel at my feet and beg me. At that time, I will make you pay a hundred times, a thousand times more, for all the humiliation you have given me today."

    Zhou Xue''s fierce voice came from behind me. Even though it was broad daylight, it still made me shiver.

    I don''t know why, but I was actually very nervous. It felt like what Zhou Xue said was true.

    "F * ck off, laozi is afraid of your f * cking ass."

    I scolded him harshly to strengthen my momentum and increased my speed to head out.

    "Xiao Fei, how are we going to escape? Should we wait?"

    I saw a car parked nearby. I think Tang Rou arranged this in advance.

    "Relax, this fellow''s ability is much stronger than what we imagined. Since he was able to sneak in without anyone noticing, he will naturally be able to easily escape."

 C192 soul gathering

    Hearing this, I also repeatedly agreed.

    "If it wasn''t for Xiao Fei''s help, we would really be finished this time."

    Tang Rou quickly got into the cockpit and then started the car.

    "What should I do with this thing? If I keep it by my side, it would be like a ticking time bomb."

    I looked at the metal box that was tightly clenched in my hands with a frown on my face. In the broad daylight, I could also see the evil aura that was constantly trying to spread outside.

    That depends on your mood, but it''s best not to hand it over to a woman with a heart as venomous as a snake or a scorpion''s.

    Although I didn''t know how to deal with it, at the same time, I didn''t want this thing to fall into Zhou Xue''s hands. On one hand, I felt that Zhou Xue definitely had bad intentions in trying to get this thing, and on the other hand, I didn''t want this woman to succeed.

    But then, we thought about how we came back this time, and the mission was already more than halfway done, but there was still one thing that we still had to settle, and that was to help that poor ghost girl vent her anger, and then gather her soul as much as possible, so that she could be reincarnated as soon as possible.

    This meant that Tang Rou and I would at least be staying here for a while, or even a long time.

    If I keep holding this thing and don''t give it to Zhou Xue, this woman will definitely hunt us down like crazy. This is a huge obstacle for us.

    "I know what you''re thinking. Even if we have to give it to her, we can''t let them get it so easily. "

    Tang Rou smiled and I felt a chill run down my spine. This little girl has a lot of schemes, but this time, the one who''s going to suffer is Zhou Xue.

    The car had already completely left the city center. Tang Rou swapped cars with another car, then brought me to a place near the suburbs. This place was also a large residential area, but there weren''t many people here.

    "How many houses do you have?"

    I really couldn''t understand the life of a rich person. Seeing Tang Rou take out her keys and open the door, as well as the furnishings inside the house, I immediately understood that this was definitely one of the Tang Family''s businesses.

    In the center of the room, there was a portrait of a monk. It was the ancestor of their Exorcist Hall Clan.

    Tang Rou obediently pulled me closer to the deity statue and sat in front of it for three whole days. Then, she lit up a few incense sticks of time before speaking.

    "In the early days when my dad was in the business, he made me learn to invest, but I was too lazy to think, so I went around buying houses."

    It''s really f * cking easy to say. He''s really free to buy a house. If someone like me didn''t do a live broadcast and earn some money, I probably wouldn''t be able to buy a house like this in my two lifetimes.

    "Xiao Fei, what''s the situation now?"

    I''m still worried.

    "I just received a message. He has already left. Let''s have a good rest first. Tomorrow, let''s talk about other things."

    After knowing that Xiao Fei had safely escaped, I relaxed and quickly found a few yellow talismans to attach to the small golden box.

    However, I still felt that it wasn''t appropriate. I used some dust and other things to set up a Soul Suppressing Formation and placed the metal box inside.

    Otherwise, I don''t think I''d be able to take my eyes off this thing.

    "The ingredients these guys prepared are still considered fresh, do they know how to cook?"

    Tang Rou carried a large bag of stuff and walked out from the kitchen.

    Half an hour later, I finally managed to make some decent dishes out of my memory.

    After going back and forth in the Gobi Desert for so many days, the food in my mouth had long since faded. Seeing Tang Rou eating, I couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    "When did you connect with Xiao Fei?"

    "It was when the woman inside was taken away that I actually made some preparations. Don''t think that a young miss like me is easy to deal with. That Zhou Xue is only so-so."

    Looking at Tang Rou''s proud expression, my heart was filled with emotions.

    "Thank you so much this time. If it weren''t for you and Xiao Fei, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly."

    "Why are you being so polite with me? We''re partners, but you have to promise me. Unless it''s a day when I don''t like you, you''ll have to join me in exterminating evil and protecting the Dao."

    Seeing how Tang Rou was half-telling the truth, I couldn''t help but nod my head.

    Just as I expected, when Tang Rou entered the area of Zhou Xue''s villa, she immediately used a secret signal to contact that Blade Scar Face disguised as Xiao Fei. She also received a weapon and a phone call from him.

    Before Xiaofei left Gobi Beach, Tang Rou used that secret method to secretly contact him. In addition, Tang Rou only gave Xiaofei one quest, which was to sneak into Zhou Xue''s side during the next few days.

    Who would have thought that not only did Xiao Fei complete the mission, but he was so outstanding that he gave us such a big surprise.

    When doing good deeds, there would still be good rewards.

    "Right now, that woman called Zhou Xue must be crazy to be looking for us everywhere. After we finish our meal, let''s have a good rest first. I still need to properly settle this debt with him."

    Tang Rou didn''t tell me what she was planning, so I didn''t ask any further. It seemed like Tang Rou had already been tormented for the past few days until there was nothing left of her and she needed to rest. On the other hand, I had an unexpected feeling that her stamina hadn''t been depleted much.

    This was a very strange phenomenon.

    I checked the box, but didn''t find anything wrong with it, so I went to the room Tang Rou had arranged for me.

    Looking through the room, there was a large mirror. I saw the wound on my chest where the wild wolf scratched me. It was already, I couldn''t see any damage at all.

    Even the few black marks that were originally hidden under his skin had faded, almost to the point that they could not be seen anymore.

    However, I found that my body was much stronger than before I went to the Gobi Desert.

    The muscle area of his body had increased by quite a bit, becoming sharper and sharper. Moreover, if he slightly exerted a little force, the muscle fibers would immediately become a line that protruded outwards. Then, they would feel the violent strength contained in the muscle fibers.

    "What happened to my eyes?"

 C193 retaliation plan

    I was surprised to find that one of my eyes had turned blue. Although it wasn''t particularly obvious, when compared with the other eye, I could immediately tell that it had turned blue.

    I rubbed my eyes with all my might, but other than a few more bloodstains, there was no change. I didn''t know what caused this change, but overall, I felt very good. I quickly waved my fist in the air, unexpectedly producing a series of whistling sounds.

    When I tried to cover my left eye and use my right eye to look at things, I found that I was very sensitive to light and that things were a little blurry. I had to adapt for a few seconds before I could gradually regain my former power or my vision was much better than before.

    However, the left eye did not need such an adaptation. It could adjust the amount of light that entered the pupil at any time.

    Then, I saw that the red lotus flower that was originally located at my lower abdomen had actually become very secretive. Even now, when my skin color is close to paleness, I still need to look very carefully to be able to see the outline of that lotus.

    As I continued to use my strength to tighten my muscles, that lotus flower slowly revealed itself again. However, its shape had changed a lot compared to before. All of the petals had opened up and its area had also increased by twofold, almost covering the position of my navel.

    As the red lotus gradually revealed itself, a wave of heat also came from his chest. It was clear that Rakshasi could feel the red lotus awakening and was currently defending against it.

    I quickly turned my attention elsewhere. I didn''t want my body to be a battleground for these two things, anytime and anywhere.

    Although both of these things once saved my life, allowing me to survive a crisis, I know that these are two ticking time bombs, especially the ferocious ghost design.

    "I really can''t tell. You even have a bit of a narcissistic habit."

    Unknowingly, I had already been in the bathroom looking at myself in the mirror for over an hour. The door was pushed open a crack.

    "Aunt, do you never know what it means to be shy?"

    One must know that I''m only wearing shorts right now. Being sized up like a hooligan by a woman, I''m really not used to it.

    "Look at your petty attitude, what''s wrong with two eyes? However, your figure seems to be getting better and better. It seems like you have become a lot stronger than before. "

    Being praised so openly by a beautiful girl, I naturally felt extremely proud. Afterwards, I squeezed out of Tang Rou''s room and hastily put on my clothes with a slightly blushing face.

    The clothes that fit him quite well had actually become a bit tight after he had showered and put them on.

    "Did you develop again?" Later, big sister will take you to buy two sets of new clothes. "

    Tang Rou also saw the changes in my body and the mocking laughter coming from the side. I lit a cigarette and opened the window to look outside.

    "Next, shouldn''t we get down to it?"

    Just as I was putting on my clothes, I felt the piece of jade that had been on me for a long time.

    Perhaps it was my misconception. When I held that piece of jade in my hand and observed it carefully, I found that this piece of jade looked even worse than it used to be. There were even a few small cracks in the middle, as if it could break at any time.

    "No problem, but I still have to get revenge on that stinking woman."

    Tang Rou tidied up her clothes as she began busying herself.

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing Tang Rou''s actions, I was somewhat puzzled. I took out a few pieces of yellow paper, as well as the remaining scented ashes from before.

    "To give that stinking woman a surprise, of course."

    Tang Rou didn''t explain to me, but I quickly guessed Tang Rou''s intentions.

    This vindictive woman lifted up the bed sheets. She placed some ashes and yellow talismans on top of the sheets according to the pattern of the magic array. Then she placed the copper box containing the pestle in the center of the bed.

    On the surface, it didn''t look like there was anything mysterious about this place, but I recognized it. Tang Rou had set up a sun gathering array. As the name implies, it could quickly absorb the surrounding yang energy.

    After all, the thing inside this box was extremely evil. Normally, it was not safe enough to use all the methods necessary to suppress it. If he were to directly activate the Grand Formation of Convergence, the instantaneous gathering of yang energy would immediately enrage the thing inside the metal box.

    That was an extremely evil thing that could take a person''s life in the blink of an eye. Once it escaped, or rather, it could completely burst its strength. Even if it was separated by the metal box, it could still bring misfortune to the people in the room.

    Tang Rou''s move was quite fierce, but I didn''t stop her. Someone like her would have to be taught a lesson that would be hard to forget for the rest of her life.

    According to my thoughts, Tang Rou would definitely have used some sort of method to make this metal box activate the formation the moment it left the bed, but I thought that Tang Rou was too simple.

    After Tang Rou finished everything, she immediately urged me to leave the hotel room.

    However, he didn''t run far from here. Instead, he ran to the other side of the street. Coincidentally, there was also a hotel here.

    Tang Rou intentionally picked a room that was on the same level as ours.

    I thought to myself that this was probably because I wanted to observe how embarrassed Zhou Xue and the rest were after falling for the trap, but Tang Rou quickly cancelled the ashes and yellow talismans on her body and started to get nervous.

    "Rushing Sun Great Array, wouldn''t doing this cause death?"

    It''s only now that I completely understand how much Tang Rou hates Zhou Xue to the bone, and from that moment on, I also understand that you can''t casually mess with women, because once they get angry, it''ll scare any man.

    "Why does my heart ache for that slut?"

    Tang Rou frowned at me and I quickly tried to defend myself.

    "What a joke, why would I feel sorry for her? However, doing so seems to be going too far."

 C194 A woman should not be provoked

    "Although they are only twenty or thirty meters apart, the two windows are not particularly level. It requires a very good grasp of the angle of the formation."

    I hastily changed the topic and sure enough, Tang Rou proudly clapped her hands.

    "With the two of us working together, I''m afraid we won''t be able to stop that little slut."

    After saying this, I carefully adjusted the angle of the Rushing Sun Formation and carefully watched from the side. Tang Rou really had great attainments in setting up the array, and according to my observation of the Yin and Yang aura in the room, if the array was activated from here, as long as one had enough Fa Li, they would definitely set off a small bomb in the room opposite.

    "The good show is about to begin. Everyone, wait and see."

    Tang Rou took out her phone and quickly dialed a number.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m the eldest elder sister of the Tang Clan. Do you want that?" If you want it, then hurry up and bring your lackeys to the Seventh Motel 603 Lin An Street. It''s best if you hurry, or else someone might take them away. "

    After saying this, Tang Rou didn''t give Zhou Xue any chance to curse and directly hung up the phone. She quickly took out her calling card and split it in half.

    I secretly gave her a thumbs up. To deal with a person like Zhou Xue, Tang Rou was the only one I could deal with.

    "According to my estimation, the woman will arrive in about ten minutes. Just wait patiently for a while."

    Tang Rou changed again. Another new phone card went online.

    "Hey, I say. Recently, your popularity on the internet has not decreased, rather, it has increased. Many fans are looking for you on their own."

    Tang Rou handed over the phone to me. Sure enough, quite a few of my fans and others were discussing the reason why I had stopped broadcasting. Some said that I had committed too many sins and had been accepted by the soul reaper, while others said that my previous live broadcasts were fake.

    In short, there was everything he could say.

    My heart was a little disappointed. From having no one to having millions of fans, in just a few months, my life had undergone a tremendous change. My attitude had undergone a lot of subtle changes as well.

    Who doesn''t wish to be famous in this world? It''s a pity that I''ve already promised Zhongshan Cloak that I wouldn''t be involved in the supernatural events at home. I can only plan on doing this after I''ve arrived abroad.

    "Oh yeah, my friends from overseas just left me a message. Your grandma has been delivered safely to the medical institute, so there''s nothing to worry about now."

    This is what I am most concerned about. I can''t hold back the joy in my heart and want to cry. Back then, I risked my life to do a live broadcast in order to save my grandmother''s face.

    Right now, Tang Rou''s presence and help had made everything possible. I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say.

    "How can a grown man so easily turn red in the eyes? Just remember to treat me better in the future."

    Tang Rou intimately put her arm around my shoulders. She didn''t want to be afraid of being a male or female.

    I took two deep breaths and looked out the window.

    At this moment, a series of hurried brakes sounds came from downstairs.

    "This woman does play pretty fast."

    Tang Rou immediately pulled me and ran to behind the curtain. At this moment, she saw that there were two other cars of the same model parked in front of the motel.

    Clearly, this was Zhou Xue''s way of doing things.

    Around ten men escorted a woman wearing sunglasses and a windbreaker. They hurriedly got off the car and entered the lobby of the motel.

    I saw that there were people in the main hall who went up to greet me, but they were pushed to the side rudely.

    "Get ready. I''ll give you the signal later. You can start right away."

    So Tang Rou was actually giving the task of activating the Rushing Sun Formation to me.

    I couldn''t say anything. The reason Tang Rou went against Zhou Xue was also because of me.

    I quickly composed myself and walked over to the table.

    All the useful items have been prepared. Once I place the Life Kill Blade in the center of the formation and use my Yang Qi to activate the formation, Zhou Xue will have an everlasting memory.

    I don''t know why, but my hands suddenly started shaking uncontrollably. Perhaps I knew that if I did that, it would trigger an extremely serious chain reaction. However, I shouldn''t have pitied Zhou Xue.

    Was it because I had obtained this woman before?

    Or rather, this is the first woman in my life I''ve really gotten, so we''re both emotionally bound.

    I quickly shook my head to try to get rid of all these distracting thoughts.

    "They''re already in the room. Get ready."

    Tang Rou''s voice carried a hint of excitement. In addition, she was already using her hands to tightly pull the curtains and open the window.

    Tang Rou placed the table right in front of the window. As long as she could send the yang energy into the room, the Grand Formation of the Gathering Sun would definitely sense it. Under the extreme pain of the yang energy, the insect would definitely go berserk.

    "Attack!"

    Following Tang Rou''s soft shout, without the slightest hesitation, I used all of my strength and stabbed the Life Kill Blade into the yellow paper in the middle of the table.

    The dagger easily stabbed in like a knife chopping tofu. At the same time, a muffled sound of thunder could be heard in the air between our room and the window of the room opposite.

    Tang Rou took advantage of this moment to pull open the curtains. I could see a large amount of yang energy rush towards the opposite side, causing the windows in our room to open up.

    When I was done, I let go and ran to the window.

    First I saw the opposite window, and the glass burst open, and then I heard the sound of the glass.

    At the same time, I saw a person fall down from the back of the room, but it wasn''t Zhou Xue.

    "This woman is too crafty. She saw what she was looking for in her dreams, but she didn''t take it herself."

    Tang Rou''s voice was a bit regretful, but I still felt lucky. If it had been Zhou Xue, then she would have turned into a corpse by now.

    The people in the room were already in a mess, and they quickly fell into a situation where they were killing each other and running around randomly.

 C195 compress

    I knew it must be the worms that fought back after they were angered and once again used their hallucinogenic powers. I believed that it would take some time before they could stop.

    "Alright, there''s no point now. We have to leave as well."

    Tang Rou quickly packed up the items on the table and headed towards the door.

    I admire the decisiveness of this woman.

    I walked to the table and pulled out the Life Death Blade. I hid it by my waist and looked at the window opposite me. The people in the room had already gotten into a fight.

    "You reap what you sow."

    They quickly left the room and went downstairs together.

    Tang Rou even specifically ran in front of Zhou Xue''s car. She used her lipstick to make a big face on the car window before smiling and pulling me to a taxi before leaving.

    Just as I was speaking, I saw Zhou Xue rush out of the building with her hair in disarray. There were only three or four people by her side.

    A man in a grey robe, who was originally unremarkable, was holding a small metal box in his hand with a solemn expression.

    It seemed that he had lost quite a bit this time, but to be able to subdue the spider within such a short period of time, he truly did have some ability, especially that mysterious gray-robed man.

    Now, there was only one thing left, and that was to help Big Sis ghost to find out the truth.

    Tang Rou knew quite a few people in this field.

    Following his original plan, he contacted his friend who was in the public security system.

    This was a young man around Tang Rou''s age. He looked righteous and tall. Even though he couldn''t be considered tall and sturdy, he still looked full of spirit.

    It was clear from one look that he was a public servant.

    "This is my partner. You don''t need to ask for his name, how''s the matter going?"

    Tang Rou didn''t explain in detail to the two of us. I didn''t even know their names.

    The young man looked over me a few times before sighing and replying.

    "I really do owe you from my previous life. If I''m not sure about this, I''ll have to strip you of your official clothes."

    "Stop bullshitting, did you forget who took care of the trouble you caused when you came back from Thailand last time?"

    Tang Rou wasn''t very impatient. In addition, she opened up her old accounts. The other side''s face immediately turned red and interrupted Tang Rou.

    "I''m afraid of you, this is the key to the morgue. Tonight, I will find a way to get the old guard out, but I can only give you fifteen minutes. From now on, we''re even."

    "It''s a deal."

    Tang Rou took a key from the youth''s hand. It was very obvious that this key had been copied later.

    "You and your friend must be careful. Remember the location of the cameras I told you about. Also, there is some evil aura around the morgue. Be careful."

    It seemed like this youth had a bit of a good impression of Tang Rou. As he spoke, he had a bit of a worried look on his face.

    "When did you become such a sissy? Hurry up and go, your mom is waiting for you to come back for dinner. "

    Tang Rou waved her hands impatiently and sent that youth off. The latter speechlessly got into a mid-tier car and then left.

    Our original plan was to first investigate the ghost lady''s corpse. As the identity of the corpse has not been confirmed and no relatives have come to claim it, we could only place it in the freezer in the morgue.

    This is very convenient for us to use our bodies to gather ghosts.

    If Tang Rou didn''t know the people in the Public Security System and didn''t have any way of helping us with this secret, then there was almost no chance of success.

    The two of us found a tavern at random and waited for the night to come.

    According to our agreement with the young man, we would enter the Public Security Bureau''s backyard after 9 o''clock. That was where the morgue was located.

    According to the young person and Tang Rou''s instructions, even in broad daylight, that place would still be gloomy. Even though everyone in the public security system was righteous and didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, no one was willing to casually go near that place.

    Especially at night, that place was so empty that even ants couldn''t be seen. There was only a lone and widowed old man in charge of guarding the backyard.

    As long as we can avoid the cameras outside and the old man''s watch, we have a good chance.

    "It''s about time, let''s check the things first."

    If he wanted to recruit souls, he would obviously need a lot of items. Although he would still need to obtain the main materials from the ghost lady''s corpse, incense and yellow talismans were still indispensable.

    After confirming once again that the amount was sufficient, the two of us drank the last cup of wine and left the tavern.

    When she arrived at the Public Security Bureau, Tang Rou took out her phone and sent a message.

    Not long after, a reply came.

    "What kind of plane is this? It''s already this late and we''re still having a meeting."

    Tang Rou impatiently muttered to herself. She drove the rented car around to the Public Security Bureau''s backyard.

    This place was actually quite large, and the backyard was connected to a lake.

    As we neared the backyard, I could see through the iron fence that on the other side of the courtyard wall was a two-storey building the size of a basketball court.

    A large amount of black smoke rose from within. Strangely enough, the black smoke did not spread to other parts of the Public Security Bureau, nor did it surpass the walls of the backyard.

    On the contrary, they were absorbed by everything and usually disappeared very quickly.

    "This should be some sort of special formation."

    I was only able to guess a general idea, so I couldn''t help but ask Tang Rou for advice.

    This place is haunted all year round, and it''s not very peaceful. My grandfather''s generation specifically found a few friends to set up a huge formation here to suppress the evil energy inside the unmarked cemetery. Building a police station here is also a very ingenious method.

    So that was the case. No wonder the Tang clan had so many adaptations within this city. When he thought back to that year, Old Master Tang would definitely be one of the top figures in this city, perhaps even one of the most influential people in this province.

    In those days, such people were even more respected. Even after a series of suppressions, they would still remain upright.

    "I think we''ll have to wait for a while. Fortunately we got a car or else we would have blown the wind outside the wall."

    Tang Rou placed the seat at the back of the room comfortably and half lied down. My heart was in turmoil as I continued to observe the Yin energy above the two floors of the building.

 C196 dead body

    "Forget it, we won''t wait any longer. I wonder how long this meeting will be held?"

    Tang Rou suddenly wasn''t so impatient that she sat up straight and pointed at the morgue in the courtyard.

    I discovered that there seemed to be a stooped figure walking step by step towards the office building across from me. It should be a very old person and his legs weren''t very convenient for him.

    I understand. Tang Rou meant that this person should be the old man that guarded the morgue.

    Now that this old man is planning to leave the morgue, he''s giving us both a good chance.

    Actually, as long as we can find the exact location of the female corpse, we can soon end our Soul Gathering Plan. Rather than waiting here, we might as well sneak in while the old man is gone.

    I still hadn''t thought about it yet. Tang Rou already opened the car door, quietly got out, and then slowly pushed the door shut. She really was impatient.

    I didn''t waste any time and also followed Tang Rou''s example to get out of the car. Gently pushing the car door shut, I tried to make as little noise as possible, then slowly walked to the backyard. There was an iron fence and what used to be a small door was now locked.

    I''m sure no one has the leisure to sneak into the morgue.

    Except, of course, for the two of us with ulterior motives.

    As I got closer, I realized that the old man was holding a thermos in his hand. He must be fetching water from the office building in front of us.

    According to the old man''s walking speed and the distance between him and the nearest public security building, this trip would take at least ten minutes.

    That''s more or less enough for us.

    Tang Rou nodded at me. I immediately understood. Then, I crouched down by the wall in the backyard. I half squatted and put my hands on my thighs.

    This isn''t the first time the two of us have done this kind of thing, so we have a very tacit understanding.

    Tang Rou backed up two steps and lightly ran forward. Then, she suddenly jumped up and stomped towards my palm.

    I felt the other party''s shoes on my palm. Then, I steadied my horse and lifted my arm with force.

    "F * ck me!"

    It was as if I heard Tang Rou swear. Then, I felt that the moment I heard her beautiful figure, she had already disappeared from the other side of the wall. Furthermore, because I was too close to her, the tip of my nose almost brushed against Tang Rou''s thigh.

    I didn''t know what kind of situation Tang Rou was in, so without thinking, I turned around and jumped up. Originally, Tang Rou should have been leaning on the wall to pull me up, but now she''s completely gone.

    I didn''t expect my jumping power to be so much stronger than what I had imagined. I felt that my entire shoulder had already surpassed the tall academy wall.

    I placed my hand on the top of the wall and without much effort, I flipped over the wall.

    I saw Tang Rou was frowning. She stood up from the grass in front of me and rubbed her ankles.

    "What happened?"

    I hastily went over and lowered my voice. I thought Tang Rou had met with some kind of situation and was a bit nervous.

    Tang Rou stared coldly at me and said softly.

    "Why are you using so much strength? You want to throw me to death? Fortunately, I''ve trained with this aunt, otherwise I would have fallen on my face first. Such a beautiful face, if I let you ruin it, you would raise me. "

    I then understood why Tang Rou said those dirty words. This was probably the reason why my strength suddenly soared and I wasn''t able to control it.

    "Sorry, I just used too much strength. Your weight seems to be a lot lighter than before. Have you lost weight recently?"

    Girls obviously liked hearing these kinds of words. Tang Rou immediately stood up and then used her hands to rub her flat stomach.

    "You''ve already learned how to flatter people. Let''s hurry up."

    The two of them turned around and quickly approached the morgue. When they got to the main entrance, they discovered that it was locked up. This was very different from our original plan, but it wasn''t difficult at all. We quickly found a small window in a remote corner.

    This should be for ventilation, and it was obviously abandoned for a long time.

    I followed the same method as before. I first sent Tang Rou in and then used some effort to climb up.

    Actually, when I got close to the morgue, I felt the temperature around me dropping by a few degrees, as though I had entered a cold storage room.

    But when she went through the window, the feeling became even more obvious. Tang Rou even rubbed her arms and shoulders.

    "It''s rather creepy here, hurry up and go look for it."

    The two of us quickly followed the information we had gathered and moved towards the leftmost area. On both sides of us, there were already many iron frames with white bedsheets covering most of the human figures on them.

    Of course, this is only a corpse. Although this isn''t the first time I''ve seen a dead person and I''ve also encountered an even more disgusting and terrifying scene, I still can''t help but get goosebumps from this scene.

    Fortunately, a warm feeling soon came from my chest. This kind of feeling immediately made me feel much better.

    When I passed by the two iron beds, I would try my best to avoid coming into contact with the corpses. There were many corpses with their feet exposed, and there were even some labels hanging on them. The weak light from the flashlight made them look even more eerie.

    "Over there. You should be the morgue."

    Tang Rou pointed at the row of metal cabinets in front of them that were close to the wall.

    I couldn''t help but increase my speed. However, when I passed by the two nearby metal beds, I suddenly felt my hand being tightly gripped.

    I knew that this definitely wasn''t Tang Rou because Tang Rou was on my right side and my left hand was on mine.

    Furthermore, the thing that grabbed onto me now was abnormally cold and stiff, as though it was an ice sculpture.

    Aside from Tang Rou and I, the rest of the corpses here are all corpses.

    A wave of chills came from the bottom of my heart.

 C197 entangled

    Following the light from the flashlight, I discovered a dark green arm stretching out from the white bedsheet. A slender hand tightly gripped my forearm.

    The corpse had been faked!

    I almost couldn''t hold it in and wanted to scream.

    At the same time, I started to pull back my arm with force. However, my hand still tightly gripped onto my arm. Under my strength, it fell off the bed with a "pa ji" sound.

    It was a naked female corpse. The skin on her body was dark green in color, and there were a lot of stitches on her chest, forming a big ''y'' shape.

    Although I saw a naked corpse, I didn''t have any distracting thoughts. This corpse was at least in my sixties or seventies, and my chest had already dried up. Even the area between my legs made me feel extremely disgusted.

    Besides, this female corpse''s hand is still tightly grabbing onto me. No matter what, I just struggle free and don''t open it. It''s as though it''s a metal chain.

    "What are you doing?" "How shameless."

    Tang Rou walked over and looked around nervously while scolding me. I really did jump into the Yellow River and couldn''t be washed away. Tang Rou must have thought that I saw Roth and wanted to take advantage of him.

    "This body grabbed my hand."

    I quickly used my flashlight to shine on my arm. I realized that my hand was painted with red nail polish. When I looked at it, I thought it was stained with blood.

    She''s already so old, and yet she''s still acting so coquettishly. This has really broadened my horizons.

    "Seems like this big sis has taken a fancy to you. You are really the friend of the middle-aged and elderly women."

    Not only did Tang Rou not help, but she was even joking around here. It made me speechless.

    "Big Sis, can we do something proper? "When that old man comes back, we won''t have a chance."

    I don''t have any methods right now, so I can''t forcefully break this girl''s finger. Even though the other side has long since disappeared and her consciousness is already dead, disrespecting the corpse can also bring her bad luck. I''ve worked with Tang Rou for so long, so I understand this principle.

    "Try to discuss it with her. Maybe she has a wish for you to complete. You decide for yourself, I need to go look for the body."

    After saying this, Tang Rou unexpectedly didn''t care about loyalty. She stood up and continued to explore forward, only leaving me behind to accompany this old, shriveled woman''s corpse.

    F * ck you, how do we deal with those ghosts and things like that? I can directly deal with them with the Life Death Blade or the Rakshasi Seal, but what should we do when dealing with the corpse of an old lady like her?

    "Big sister, do you have some unfulfilled wishes? I''m just an ordinary person, I might not be able to help you. If you have any grievances, you can go and give Comrade Public Security a dream or something, right?" I still have serious work to do right now, so don''t pester me, okay? "

    I thought to myself, this corpse must have loved beauty and fashion. I called him a bit younger, so maybe he would let me go when he was happy.

    However, it didn''t seem that it was going to work. This old woman''s hand was still tightly gripping onto my wrist. Some parts of her hand had already turned black.

    "If you don''t let me go, I won''t be polite to you."

    I immediately took out the dagger from my waist. Even if I am unable to truly make a move against my opponent, I have to at least scare him.

    Unexpectedly, this move was quite useful. Just as the dagger was placed near the other party''s finger, a finger was unexpectedly raised slowly.

    This old woman really cherished her fingernails.

    Since that''s the case, then it should be easy. Following the previous method, I pointed the blade of the knife at my fingernails and lightly tapped it twice. As expected, one of my hands had completely loosened.

    I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. After retrieving the knife, I picked up the white bed sheet that fell down and wrapped it around the corpse.

    I was the one who got the body on the ground.

    "Big sis, it looks like you''re quite reasonable. Now that I''m carrying you back, you can''t continue pestering me."

    While I was talking, I picked up the corpse. Although it looked extremely dry, it was still quite heavy. Fortunately, my strength had increased significantly. After I put the corpse on the table, I found that the woman''s face was exposed.

    The white bedsheets had not been covered yet, so the old woman who had her eyes closed opened them all of a sudden.

    The eyes of a dead man were open. This was a rather frightening situation, and it usually meant that the corpse was really going to be faked.

    I immediately let go of my hand and took out the dagger. Could it be that this old lady wanted to pester me again?

    However, although the old lady''s eyes were open, she did not make any further movements. Instead, a sparkling liquid dripped from the corner of her eyes.

    I rubbed my eyes with all my might. To think that a corpse would shed tears. This was definitely explosive news. Even though I was used to seeing bizarre things, I was still at a loss at what to do.

    "Are you done yet? I''m in trouble here."

    Tang Rou unknowingly arrived at my side. When she saw me staring blankly at the old lady''s corpse, she immediately gave me a gentle push.

    "I, I don''t know what happened to me, I think I made this corpse cry."

    I innocently used my finger to point at the tear that was about to fall from the corner of my eye. I thought that Tang Rou would make fun of me, but at this moment, Tang Rou seemed as if she had discovered a new world and immediately took out a small glass bottle from her waist.

    From the looks of it, Tang Rou was planning on using the glass bottle to pick up the tears left behind by the old lady.

    I didn''t stop him, but I felt it was a little strange.

    "I didn''t think that I would encounter such a thing. Brat, your luck is pretty good. Did the old lady tell you anything?"

    If an ordinary person were to hear such a conversation and see what was happening, they would have either broken down or been scared to death.

    A dead old lady, not only was she crying, but according to Tang Rou, she still had to say something to me.

    "You didn''t tell me. Why is this corpse talking to me?"

    Tang Rou ignored me.

 C198 cadaveric tear

    The little girl carefully collected the tear and then covered it with the lid. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    "If I didn''t come by chance, this thing would have been wasted. Do you know how precious this material is?"

    I still wanted to ask, but Tang Rou had already turned her head and clasped her hands at the old lady.

    "I don''t know what your wish is, but since you can''t say it now, then choose a time to sleep. We still have some important things to do, so we can''t accompany you."

    Seeing Tang Rou''s serious expression, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle. Why don''t you let her sleep with you.

    You''ve taken the item, and now that the mission has been handed over to me, it''s really going a bit too far.

    "What are you still standing there for? "Hurry up and agree. Otherwise, this corpse won''t close its eyes."

    After being urged on by Tang Rou, I imitated her and clasped my hands at the old lady''s corpse. My mouth was filled with the same words as Tang Rou''s.

    As expected, the moment she finished speaking, the old lady slowly closed her eyes and returned to her previous state.

    I quickly covered the old woman with the white sheet.

    Tang Rou put the small glass bottle into her waist pouch and quickly walked forward while holding my hand.

    Since it had already left a shadow in my mind, I would deliberately walk sideways. I didn''t want to reach out and grab a part of me.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Looking at the time, Tang Rou and I had already been delayed here. Around five minutes, we had already wasted half of our time. In addition, Tang Rou still hadn''t found the ghost''s corpse.

    "The number that guy gave me was wrong. I opened the cabinet that held the corpse. There was a man''s corpse inside."

    Tang Rou looked at the phone in her hands and frowned. It was as if she were sending a message to that young police officer. She didn''t know what was going on. Right now, we could only think of a way ourselves.

    These cabinets were much more than Tang Rou and I had imagined.

    There were dozens of them. If he were to check all the cabinets, it would definitely be too late.

    "There is only one way left. The remnant spirit of the ghost lady is still inside the jade in your hand. Once the remnant spirit is inside, he will definitely take the initiative to look for his corpse."

    "Are you sure this method is safe?"

    In my heart, I was still a little hesitant. It should be known that the ghost lady only had a remnant soul without any consciousness. If even that little remnant soul had been consumed, it would be difficult for the soul to gather again.

    The promise between me and the ghost girl could not be kept.

    "This is all we can do now. Let the old man come back at any time, and no one will be there to cover us."

    Tang Rou''s expression was very anxious. I didn''t have any extra time to think about it, so I could only make a decision and take out that piece of jade from my own pocket.

    The cracks on the surface of the jade were getting bigger and bigger. It was even possible for the jade to shatter with a little force.

    "It''s not that I want to take a risk, it''s because the situation is too complicated. If you''re still alive, you have to find your own body. That way, I can gather your soul."

    I muttered to myself as I forcefully crushed that piece of jade.

    As soon as the piece of jade broke into several pieces, a bit of grey Qi immediately floated out, wanting to condense into the shape of a person. However, in the end, it was not successful due to the small amount of jade.

    I widened my eyes as I looked at the remnant soul before me. I tried my best to keep a certain distance between me and the Raksha Seal, afraid that I would be absorbed by it.

    However, perhaps it was because this remnant soul was just too weak, it did not attract Raksha''s attention.

    Finally, the remnant soul of the woman started floating towards the cabinet on the far left.

    In about ten seconds, the remnant soul continued to wander back and forth in the cupboard where the corpse was stored.

    Those doors were all made of metal. This metal should be able to isolate Yin and Yang, so this remnant soul would not be able to enter.

    Seeing this situation, I immediately forced open the cabinet''s door.

    As expected, when the cabinet door was opened, there was a female corpse inside.

    I am quite familiar with this female corpse, because the appearance of this woman is completely the same as that of the female ghost. Moreover, this corpse, which had once been swindled on the rooftop for a long time, is still in a lifelike state at this moment.

    It surprised me.

    "This is it."

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and smiled. Although there was a small problem, it was fortunate that we found the corpse. Then, we would have to immediately start the Soul Gathering Technique.

    We''ve already practiced this a few times, so at this time, it''s basically only a matter of time before we set up a Soul Gathering Formation on the surrounding ground. We also have all the materials we need and there aren''t any other problems.

    The remnant soul from before was currently floating back and forth above the corpse, as if it knew of the connection between it and this corpse. However, this remnant soul was too weak, and there was no way of entering into this corpse.

    Actually, what we need to do is to absorb some of the Yin Qi inside the body and then use the connection between this remnant soul and the corpse to forcefully repair it.

    This is not a guarantee of 100% success, but it is also the only thing we can do for the ghost girl so far.

    After all, this was the police morgue and most of the bodies were killed in murder or for all sorts of strange reasons, so there was a chance that there were souls with grievances wandering around this place. Although there was a bit of a setup to suppress these vengeful spirits, it was not a guarantee that there would be no mishaps.

    Originally, the Soul Gathering Law was to use the power of the curse to forcefully gather the Yin Qi. Once there was any deviation, it would cause chaos.

    This was like playing with fire in a warehouse filled with gasoline. The slightest carelessness could set one on fire, and could be several times more dangerous.

    Fortunately, after discussing it with Tang Rou, I was able to minimize the effects of the Soul Gathering Formation.

 C199 Someone is causing trouble

    In other words, this distance was limited to less than one square meter. As long as he was careful and careful, there should not be any problems.

    Of course, the best way to do that is to secretly bring the corpse away with us and then find a quiet place to do our operation. However, it is impossible for the corpse to be taken away from here first, as it is a big problem, and after it is taken away, it will also be very difficult to bring it back safe and sound.

    After some consideration, he decided to take the materials from this place.

    "Let''s hurry up. We can''t drag this on any longer."

    If I had Tang Rou complete this formation, it would be a bit safer, but Tang Rou told me that I made a contract with that ghost girl, so I had to do it myself during the crucial moment. Otherwise, there was a high chance that there would be other changes.

    I had no choice but to agree. Moreover, this was a very good way to improve my ability.

    "Big sister ghost, on the way here, you have helped me quite a bit. Although you gave me a big shock and even entangled me, today, I will do my best to help you. I hope that you can cooperate well and need to borrow your corpse."

    I knew, of course, that the body couldn''t hear me now, but there were some things that needed to be explained in advance.

    After saying all that, I pulled out the drawer completely. The female corpse was still completely naked. The strange thing was that the female corpse hadn''t been dissected. At least, I couldn''t see any traces of dissecting it.

    I tried my best not to pay attention to the more secretive parts of the corpse. Instead, I quickly lit up a few yellow talismans and threw them above the corpse.

    The yellow talisman above the corpse continuously emitted white smoke and didn''t fall down completely. Instead, it continuously rotated above the woman''s corpse. I knew that the event had already begun.

    Just as I was about to put the soul attracting technique into the official process, a strange sound came from outside.

    It was as if someone was walking, but the walk always stopped. Moreover, something was heavily rubbing against the ground, which sounded very ear-piercing.

    "That old man is back. You stay here. I''ll go take a look."

    Tang Rou gave me a meaningful glance and then quickly ran to the entrance.

    Even if someone breaks in now, I must finish this process. Otherwise, that ghost girl''s soul will be wasted for nothing. From now on, the only thing left in this world is a cold corpse.

    I tried my best to focus my attention on the grey remnant soul before me. Then, I recited the incantation and started to cast the Soul Summoning Art instead of the Soul Summoning Art.

    This involved a lot of dao schools. Luckily, Tang Rou had taught me quite a bit these past few days. Otherwise, I really would have been at a loss at this time.

    As things progressed, the gray remnant soul started to slowly float in place. At the same time, a grey aura was also emitted from the corpse, approaching the remnant soul.

    Everything went smoothly, and I would occasionally glance at the Soul Guiding Incense that was lit beside me.

    The Soul Luring Incense was used to control the ghost girl''s remnant soul. After all, the remnant soul was gone and could float to other places at any time.

    Only by using the Soul Guiding Incense would one be able to ensure that the soul would not wander around until they regained consciousness.

    However, my heart tensed up at this moment. After igniting the Soul Luring Incense, the initial burning speed was still very slow. However, as I continued to advance forward, the incense seemed to have been half burnt.

    This Soul Guiding Incense was over twenty centimeters long and had burned this place down in half a minute. Moreover, it was spreading down here at a frightening speed that could be seen with the naked eye. It was truly terrifying.

    Before this, I had never thought that I would encounter such a situation, so I quickly chanted the incantation in hopes that I would be able to make it in time.

    I didn''t know what Tang Rou''s current situation was, but just as the Soul Luring Incense was about to burn out, there was a burst of sound from the iron gate.

    It''s over.

    At that moment, there are quite a few members of the Public Security Bureau who are currently in a meeting. As long as the old man sends out a signal, or even a shout, there would be people immediately surrounding this area. By then, not only would the quest not be completed, even Tang Rou and I would be like turtles in a jar.

    But I know that Tang Rou definitely has a way. She definitely won''t let that old guy just run in like that and force the two of us into a corner.

    Thus, I tried my best not to listen to what was happening outside. Instead, I tightly stared at the greyish white remnant spirit before me.

    The Soul Guiding Incense in front of him was only the size of a fingernail and its speed had already slowed down quite a bit. However, at this moment, the remnant soul did not have the appearance of a female ghost.

    "Big Sis must do her best. If we don''t speed up, we won''t be able to catch the second car."

    I started to chant anxiously in my heart. At that moment, I suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing in my surroundings. Then, the dust on the ground and all the yellow talismans were attracted.

    The remnant soul that was slowly forming into a human shape had actually become extremely chaotic again. It was even spreading to its surroundings, as if it was attracted by something.

    "What the f * ck is causing trouble?"

    There seems to be some kind of power in the world. I naturally wouldn''t allow anyone to destroy this Soul Gathering Formation.

    He quickly bit his finger and drew a symbol on his palm. After which, he gently slapped his palm.

    I tried my best to control it accurately. Within the range of the corpse, a large amount of yang energy immediately spread in all directions.

    As expected, the fragrant dust and yellow talismans that were floating in the air descended once again. At the same time, the soul which was almost about to disperse, finally condensed once more and sped up. A face that I was extremely familiar with appeared in front of me.

 C200 Enemies have a narrow road

    Had he finally succeeded?

    Even though the image of the ghost lady in front of me wasn''t particularly clear, at the very least I could maintain my human form. This should mean that my Soul Assembling technique has succeeded.

    The female ghost nodded gratefully at me. When I lowered my head, I found that the Soul luring incense had already been completely burnt.

    I quickly cleaned up the cinders and yellow talismans in my surrounding and put them all in my pocket. Then, I pushed the morgue cabinet back inside.

    We''ve already accomplished our goal for coming here tonight. In the past, we had planned on finding some clues from this ghost girl''s corpse, but Tang Rou was already there giving me a signal.

    I knew that Tang Rou wouldn''t be able to drag it out any longer, so I took out my cell phone and took a few more pictures.

    I don''t have any hobbies in this area. I just hope to find some useful clues and not have to sneakily run to this scary place again.

    As for the female ghost''s soul, it was already floating behind me. Since the Rakshasi seal on my body had already been awakened, I didn''t think that the female ghost would dare to enter my body.

    "Hurry up, I don''t know what''s going on outside either, but the two of us need to leave quickly."

    Tang Rou''s words made me a bit confused, but after the door was opened, I seemed to have heard something shattering outside.

    At that moment, I was completely focused on condensing the female ghost''s soul, so I didn''t pay too much attention to the situation outside. Seeing Tang Rou''s nervous expression, I couldn''t help but feel a bit apprehensive.

    "What is going on?"

    "We''ll talk about it when we get out."

    Tang Rou pointed at the window that we climbed into.

    I dragged Tang Rou''s soft thighs and butt and sent the girl out. Then, I took a deep breath and leapt into the air.

    I felt as though I was a nimble animal. I didn''t even need to put in much effort before I jumped through the narrow window and fell onto the grass outside in a sorry state.

    "Who''s there?"

    A dazzling beam of light suddenly appeared in front of him, accompanied by a hoarse and unpleasant voice.

    He seemed to see a stooped figure walking towards us. His posture was very strange, probably due to something wrong with his legs.

    It was the old man who looked at the morgue.

    Tang Rou and I quickly ran to the wall.

    Standing under the wall, he followed the rules and sent Tang Rou inside. Then, before the old man could catch up, I flipped over and left as well.

    Tang Rou and I got into the car and drove away. I looked in the rearview mirror and saw a beam of light constantly shooting outside the iron fence. I don''t think the old man saw our license plate.

    "It was really too suspenseful just now. What method did you use to stall that old man?"

    I looked at Tang Rou, who was driving, and discovered that Tang Rou seemed to be even more nervous. She quickly stepped on the accelerator and quickly moved forward while constantly looking around, as if she was afraid that someone was following her.

    "I didn''t do it just now. I was going to make some noise and lure that old man away, but before I did, there was a commotion outside and that old man just left."

    "Is there such a thing?" Could it be a coincidence? "

    When I turned my head around, I was shocked. That female ghost was wrapped up by the window, as though she didn''t dare to enter. At the same time, the burning sensation on my chest became more distinct.

    I immediately took out the other piece I had prepared beforehand and pointed it out.

    The female ghost immediately disappeared into the cave. This way, she would be much safer.

    "No, that noise sounded twice more after that. It definitely could not have happened by chance. Pay close attention and see if there''s anyone following us from behind."

    Tang Rou''s feeling couldn''t be wrong, so I immediately leaned forward on my seat and tried to look behind me.

    However, other than the empty streets and the occasional cars, which were left behind by Tang Rou and Chong Yuanyuan, she didn''t find anything strange.

    "No one is following us, so don''t be too nervous."

    "Well, maybe I''m too sensitive, okay? Have you found any clues? "

    I spread my hands helplessly. Due to the lack of time, I only had time to take a few pictures.

    "We''ve finally gathered all of our souls. This is already the first step towards success for us. As for the investigation, we can only take it slowly."

    Tang Rou handed me her cellphone. She looked at it for a bit and suddenly, I felt a bit distracted.

    Then he realized that the car was out of control.

    "Drive well."

    I quickly took back my phone to look at Tang Rou, but the scene in front of me made my heart race.

    Tang Rou, who was originally perfectly fine, now had her hands off the steering wheel. Her eyes were white as she bared her fangs and brandished her claws at me.

    "Tang Rou, what''s wrong?"

    The car rapidly smashed into the buildings on the side of the street. Although it didn''t step on the gas pedal, the inertia was very large and the speed was not slow either.

    I quickly dodged Tang Rou''s attacks as I adjusted the steering wheel, allowing the car to continue moving forward. However, this wasn''t a punishment. On one hand, there were still cars on the streets, so Tang Rou''s movements were becoming fiercer and fiercer.

    Was there something unclean stuck near the morgue?

    I already had a lot of experience facing this type of situation, so I reached out my hand to push Tang Rou away. At the same time, I took out a yellow talisman from my pocket and patted Tang Rou''s face without caring about anything else.

    With a "pa" sound, Tang Rou''s body immediately went back to her seat and her head drooped down.

    Although he didn''t continue attacking me, it was hard to control his direction from my current position.

    This girl must have activated her speed control, so I couldn''t stop her for a while.

    "Wake up!"

    At this moment, there was a red light in front of me. If Tang Rou doesn''t wake up soon, I''ll have to find a place to run into it.

    Fortunately, after I pushed her a few times, Tang Rou immediately opened her eyes. As if by reflex, she stepped on the brakes.

    The huge inertia caused me to directly crash through the front windshield and fly out in a sorry state.

 C201 Remote attacks

    I felt like a potato that fell from a sack to the ground. I felt as though my body had been smashed into a pulp. I could smell the stench of blood on my body.

    The pain made it impossible for me to concentrate, much less get up from the ground.

    I knew it would take some time to recover, even if I had a powerful physique.

    Tang Rou seemed to jump out of the car, but she didn''t run over to check on my situation. Instead, she went around to the front of the car and stuck a yellow Glyph on her body.

    I''m pretty sure that Tang Rou was definitely surrounded by the dirt. Now that Tang Rou is doing this, she should be on guard against that thing moving again.

    My body recovered much faster than I expected. I stood up and patted off the glass fragments on my body. I was about to head over to Tang Rou''s side to check on the situation, but a chill suddenly came from behind me.

    Due to my sharp instinct for danger, I immediately bent down and crouched down. As expected, a cold light flashed before my eyes and stabbed straight into the asphalt in front of me.

    It was a small dagger, or rather, a throwing knife.

    Damn, there''s actually someone ambushing me.

    Still crouching, I reached for my waist and spun around.

    A shadow was moving fast towards me.

    However, even in the middle of the night, I was still able to catch the tracks of my opponent. Furthermore, when I focused my mind, my opponent''s movements became much slower.

    This created very favourable conditions for me.

    The other party''s path was like a snake that was constantly swimming about, and it gave me the illusion that he was slowed down.

    I wasn''t able to see the other party''s face clearly from the light, but I was certain that it was a man.

    An extremely strong man who moved like lightning.

    A cold light flashed from the other party''s hand, bringing with it a bewitching curve, as it headed straight for my chest.

    Even though I reacted quickly, the other party still managed to cut open the clothes on my shoulder. However, I didn''t lose out in the slightest. The moment the opponent approached me, I viciously thrust my Life Severing Blade towards him.

    Similarly, I left a trail of blood on his arm.

    The man didn''t stop. He put one foot on the ground and, like a spinning top, kicked me in the face again.

    If this kick were to land, my neck would probably be broken.

    If it were in the past, I would have immediately dodged it, or perhaps I might not even have the chance to do so. But this time it is different, I have a new understanding of my own body and my own ability to react, allowing me to have more confidence.

    Most importantly, ever since I came back from the Gobi Desert, I found that my courage had increased a lot, and that I was extremely belligerent and unwilling to retreat.

    It was like some kind of beast.

    I didn''t dodge. Instead, I lifted my arm and aimed my elbow at the hardest spot on my arm, towards the opponent''s calf bone.

    This is a battle of life and death. Either I would faint after getting my arm kicked off, or the opponent would take away the force of this kick. After all, if that leg bone was raised to my elbow, it would definitely be severely injured.

    The other party was very smart and immediately retracted his leg. However, his movements were still as nimble as before, and he directly used his foot to kick towards my side.

    Naturally, I was able to easily block such an attack. Although my forearm was numb for a moment, I was able to evade the previous dangerous attack.

    "Brat, you''ve grown up."

    The opponent stopped attacking and slowly stood up straight.

    The voice was familiar.

    Until now, when the two of us exchanged places, I could see the features and expressions on each other''s faces.

    It was a burly man, about thirty years old, with a swarthy complexion and a long square face, and I blurted it out.

    "It''s you!"

    In that instant, anger exploded in my heart. I clenched the dagger in my hand and took the initiative to attack the other party. This was something that was hard to imagine in the past.

    The man in front of me had once almost made me lose my name, as well as Tang Rou.

    Now they were launching another sneak attack. They really didn''t give up until one of them died.

    In the distance, Tang Rou seemed to have already started fighting with someone else. Because she was hidden by the car and the situation wasn''t clear, I pretended to attack my opponent in order to quickly rush over to help Tang Rou.

    However, this fellow''s skills were much stronger than I had expected. He raised his long legs once again and ferociously nudged my stomach with his knees. His entire body seemed to have been planted horizontally in front of me.

    Facing this kind of attack, I could only block it with both hands. However, the opponent only used a feint this time. His leg raised halfway up and kicked my chest with a "pa" sound.

    He felt as if he had been struck by a huge wooden stake, and a bloody smell immediately came from his throat.

    I heavily fell to the ground. Surprisingly, I didn''t feel the terrifying pain that I had imagined. Instead, I reflexively flipped my body over and squatted down to receive another wave of attack.

    "It seems like that thing has indeed brought you quite a few benefits. I want to see just how many moves a trash like you can endure."

    The man mocked me while continuously launching vicious attacks at me. My body had already been hit many times. However, the more I got beaten up, the more excited I became. The beast nature in my body had already been fully activated.

    "Today, you will die in my hands!"

    I could no longer recognize my voice. It felt like I had squeezed it out of my throat.

    The other party''s movements may have been quick, but as the blood in my body boiled, I gradually found a weak point and weakness in his movements.

    This guy''s movements were crisp and clean. He never dragged his feet. Clearly, he had a lot of battle experience, and it was a type of life or death struggle.

    It''s hard to find a break, but that doesn''t mean I can''t.

    It was as though all of a sudden, I was also possessed by the War God. I could predict in advance what angle the other party was going to attack me from and how they were going to attack me.

    After my opponent went all out, this was the first time I successfully dodged his attack and stabbed the knife into his calf.

    Bright red blood immediately spurted out, making me even more excited.

    The man didn''t let out any screams, not even a grunt.

 C202 I gotta kill you

    But I saw the shock in his eyes.

    He felt like a ferocious lion that had been bitten by its prey. His pride and dignity had taken a huge blow.

    This is a golden opportunity that only comes once in a thousand years. The opponent''s mobility has been restricted by quite a bit and his entire body isn''t as fluid as it was before. Fresh blood unceasingly dripped from his pants onto the street.

    At the same time, I also suffered several heavy blows on my body. On several occasions, the other party''s knife almost sliced open my chest, but I didn''t lose out at all. I ruthlessly stabbed this opponent who was previously powerless a few times in the shoulder.

    I knew that this cut was definitely a severe blow to the opponent. One of his arms drooped down limply, and he was no longer able to lift it.

    "I already told you, today I will kill you!"

    The dense smell of blood had already occupied my entire mind, and the surroundings had become even more distinct, to the point that it wasn''t affected by the darkness of the night at all.

    I could see that the expression on his face changed from one of shock and anger to one of fear, but soon after, he broke into a grin and reached into his pocket for a small medicine bottle.

    Seeing this, I immediately thought of the pill Tang Rou had taken.

    Right now, Tang Rou''s situation is unclear, so I have to finish this battle quickly. As a result, just as the other side was about to take the pill out of the bottle, I quickly rushed over and kicked him in the chest.

    The bottle flew out and was caught by my hand, and at the same time, the man seemed to have broken some of his sternum from the blow.

    I casually put the bottle in my pocket. Originally, I wanted to directly get rid of him, but I knew that this person who found me tonight should have had something to do with that ghost lady''s corpse. Previously, I had gone with that damnable woman and took away that top-quality Life Death Blade that I had found with great difficulty.

    If I keep him alive, he might be able to help me a lot in helping big sister ghost.

    Looking at the other party''s appearance, I was unable to get up for a short period of time. When I passed by the man, I gave him another kick before quickly running towards the back of the car.

    Before this, I heard the sounds of intermittent fighting. I wonder how Tang Rou was doing?

    When I passed over the car, I discovered that Tang Rou was already right behind the car and in front of her was another person with a slim figure.

    "It really is you."

    Looking at the woman''s slender figure and her fair oval face, for some inexplicable reason, he felt a wave of satisfaction in his heart.

    It was really a narrow path for enemies. Who would have thought that they would run into each other here. If that was the case, the old and new grudges could be settled together.

    "Isn''t this our big streamer? I didn''t think we''d meet again so soon. However, you haven''t been doing your work recently, so why did you go to the morgue and steal corpses instead of making money from the live broadcast? "

    The woman didn''t seem to be surprised at all when she saw me. This made me think that maybe tonight, Tang Rou and I''s entire city operation would fall into the opponent''s control. As for Tang Rou, she was suddenly washed away by dirt and almost caused the two of us to die on the road.

    "What have you got to do with that dead woman?"

    I approached Tang Rou and used my eyes to ask her if she was hurt.

    Even though Tang Rou''s face didn''t look too good, she nodded her head at me. It seemed that even though she had taken a bit of damage, it wasn''t anything serious.

    I was slightly relieved and focused on the lady in front of me.

    "I won''t trouble you to worry about that. However, I will give you some advice, hand over that soul or you will die a horrible death. You must have used up all your luck to escape last time."

    I remember the first time I saw this woman, she pretended to be very good, just like a little girl who just entered society and didn''t understand anything. But now, it seems that this woman, no matter her temperament or tone of voice, was definitely not a good person.

    "It''s not certain who will die in whose hands. I''ve already killed your accomplice, and now it''s you. After I catch you, I have many ways to make you tell me the answer I want."

    Tang Rou looked at me strangely. It was probably hard to understand why I suddenly felt like I had been reborn. Not only did I kill off a member of the other team, the way I talked had also changed.

    I didn''t have the time to explain. I could only watch the woman''s every move.

    Tang Rou had scattered quite a bit of incense ashes around her body and also used a yellow talisman. She also pinched one of them, which meant that not only was that girl very difficult to deal with, she also knew quite a few spells.

    "You have indeed become stronger than before, what kind of appearance can you develop to? Let me wait and see. I will let you off this night for now, but I can tell you this very responsibly. From today onwards, your lives will be filled with fear and despair.

    From the looks of it, she was planning to leave.

    Of course, I wouldn''t let him succeed so easily. This woman attacked Tang Rou and me tonight for the sake of that ghost lady, which made me even more certain that there must be a deep connection between the two. Who knows, maybe that ghost girl was turned into a zombie and placed on top of the building.

    I want to know everything tonight.

    Thus, I took the initiative and charged towards the woman. The scenery in my surroundings became clear once again. However, the woman didn''t panic. She only stretched out her hand and took out something from her bosom.

    "Be careful, she knows a lot of things!"

    Tang Rou''s warning and footsteps came from behind me, but I was already on the bow and had no time to retract my momentum. Seeing that I was less than two meters away from the woman, I stabbed the dagger in my hand towards her shoulder.

 C203 Genuine Killer Knife

    Perhaps my heart isn''t vicious enough and I didn''t think about killing him. I only wanted to force him to submit.

    However, just as my dagger was about to pierce into her body, she threw me a yellow talisman.

    I heard only a pop.

    The thin, oval shaped woman in front of him had actually turned into a puff of white smoke and disappeared.

    I was still confused, but before I could figure out what was going on, I felt a strong gust of wind coming from behind me. My neck immediately had goosebumps.

    By instinct, I abruptly turned around and waved the dagger in my hand to block.

    At this moment, I saw a strange ray of light. It directly cut through the night sky and slashed towards me at a slanted angle.

    With a clang, my dagger collided with that flash of light, causing sparks to fly everywhere.

    Even though my body is already very strong, I still couldn''t help but feel a numbness in my arms. I continuously retreated a few steps back before regaining my balance.

    "I won''t play with you today."

    I saw the woman''s figure rapidly dipping into a nearby alley. At the same time, a shrill siren sounded from behind me. There were also many lights shining, making it impossible for me to open my eyes.

    "Hurry up and leave, we must have alerted the police, the two of us can''t be caught."

    Tang Rou immediately ran over and pulled me towards the car. At the same time, she asked if I was hurt.

    "I''m fine. What happened just now?"

    Tang Rou and I jumped into the car. Even though the windshield was gone, the car could still be started.

    I saw the man who was still lying on the ground. Xiang Xiang wanted to capture him and interrogate him, but it was already too late, the police car arrived quickly, if we didn''t hurry up and leave at this time, then it would create a lot of trouble. After all, tonight, Tang Rou and I had sneaked into the police station''s morgue.

    Tang Rou quickly changed her direction and rushed to the side path without turning on the lights. Not long after, the deep sound of the car''s siren gradually disappeared and the two of us stopped at a small intersection. With the help of the night sky, we didn''t dare make too much of a noise.

    Tang Rou gave me a brief account of the previous situation.

    When I was driving, something really did wash over Tang Rou''s body. She didn''t remember anything for a moment, but after I stuck a yellow Glyph on her, she suddenly woke up and almost threw me to death.

    Tang Rou told me that all of this was done by that oval faced woman. Not only were her opponents vicious and evil, but their Tao techniques were also very strange and powerful. She had used all of her skills, but it was still difficult for them to enter her body.

    "I''ve discovered that you''ve changed a lot recently. That man should be pretty skilled. How did you beat him up in such a short time?"

    Facing Tang Rou''s question, I didn''t know how to reply. It was just a simple way to say that I had experienced a lot of battles, so I had learned a few techniques to protect myself and attack the enemy.

    "They clearly came for this female ghost''s soul. It''s a pity that all their work failed tonight. Otherwise, they would have been able to figure out the truth."

    Speaking of which, I also feel very depressed.

    "Don''t worry, didn''t that woman just say that?" As long as we are prepared, we will definitely meet them again. I suspect that they have been secretly monitoring both of us, or perhaps they are secretly monitoring the Public Security Bureau, all for the sake of that woman''s corpse, or for the sake of waiting for us to come here. "

    Tang Rou bringing up this speculation made me feel that it was a bit strange.

    "That''s unlikely, right? How do they know about our relationship with that ghost girl?"

    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you hear what the woman said just now? He watched your live broadcast."

    Hearing this, I slapped my thigh. So that''s how it is.

    It was already quite clear that the ghost girl was this bumpkin woman and her accomplices were the culprits. Because Tang Rou and I stumbled upon this matter by chance and exposed their secret, and even took away the ghost girl''s soul, it probably caused them to be very confused. Maybe they were afraid that the plot to kiss themselves every day would be exposed, or maybe the ghost girl was very important to them, so they did such a thing.

    Thinking about it, it was really extremely dangerous just now. If it wasn''t for my fighting strength being much stronger than before, I would have died in these people''s hands tonight.

    Especially when I saw the dagger in my hand that had been with me for a long time, my heart trembled.

    This dagger was obtained from Zhou Xue. Although it wasn''t a famous weapon, it still gave me quite a bit of help. But at this moment, I discovered that there was a gap on the blade of this dagger.

    Such a good item appeared just like that, and damage was a huge blow to me. Moreover, for items like the Life Death Blade, once the blade itself was damaged, the killing intent would dissipate very quickly. In other words, the effect would be greatly reduced, and it would only be slightly better than an ordinary Pig Slaughtering Knife.

    I remembered the thrilling scene.

    Could it be that the other side was holding the Life Death Blade that Tang Rou and I risked our lives to fish out from the well?

    It was a weapon worthy of its name. According to the man, this blade seemed to have some sort of origins. After being sealed for dozens of years, it took the lives of many people. Thus, its killing intent grew even stronger.

    No wonder it was able to easily destroy the dagger in my hand.

    What a pity, such a good thing was still warm in his hands, but that despicable woman snatched it away and even turned it into his personal weapon.

    I pounded on the dashboard of the car and swore to myself that the next time I saw that woman, I would find a way to get the knife back.

    Tang Rou''s phone rang. After answering it, I realized it was the police officer.

    "Why did you make so much noise tonight? Didn''t I tell you to wait for my news? "

    There was a hint of complaint in his voice.

    It was such a big thing tonight that I almost killed someone in the street.

 C204 guesswork

    "Everything was going smoothly at first, but another group of people came out on the way. They wanted to kill that woman. What about that man?"

    "That man was quite injured. Was it you guys who did it?"

    Tang Rou looked at me and replied.

    "He should be able to provide a lot of useful clues. He will be of great help to you guys in breaking that woman''s body. You have to take good care of her and don''t let your guard down. I suspect that someone will think of a way to silence you."

    Tang Rou was quite calm and said what I was worried about.

    "What the hell is going on? That man was sent to the hospital after being captured. There shouldn''t be any problems, right?"

    "Which hospital?"

    Tang Rou carefully asked about the guy''s current situation and then immediately hung up.

    "There''s no way to guarantee that the man won''t be able to escape under the protection of the police, or that he''ll be silenced by his accomplices. We have to go and help him."

    I naturally agree with Tang Rou''s words. On one hand, I also want to personally interrogate that man. Even if she doesn''t have a chance, she can''t let a man have a chance to escape.

    The two of us took advantage of the night to drive the windless car all the way to the hospital.

    When Tang Rou and I entered the parking lot, we discovered that there was a police car parked there. Moreover, there were two police officers calling from the side of the car.

    The intelligence should be accurate, the man should have been sent to this hospital for first aid.

    The other party''s injuries weren''t light, so he should be in an emergency room right now.

    Tang Rou and I walked all the way to the emergency building. Since it was night time, there weren''t many people on duty. The corridor was empty.

    "Was there a patient with a fracture of the sternum who was just sent in?" We are his friends, and have just been informed to come to visit. "

    Tang Rou asked the nurse on duty. The other side didn''t suspect anything and immediately told us that the man from before had been pushed into the observation room.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and went straight to the elevator.

    At this moment, the two policemen who were originally standing guard outside picked up the phone and walked in. We headed straight for the elevator. Tang Rou and I turned a corner and walked into the stairwell.

    "I hope that nothing bad will happen to him. As long as we can control this man, we should be able to get a lot of useful clues."

    The observation room was on the third floor, but just as Tang Rou and I reached the second floor, we heard two muffled sounds. It was as if someone had suffered a heavy blow and fell to the ground.

    Not good, something finally happened.

    Tang Rou and I immediately sped up and ran up to the third floor.

    When I pushed open the door to the stairwell, all I saw were two policemen lying on the floor. They were unknown, but there were no obvious wounds on their bodies.

    "Over there!"

    Tang Rou immediately pointed to a room not too far away. The door was half-open.

    My heart leaped. The police had been put down, so the people who came here had only two purposes.

    They could either save their comrades or kill them.

    Thus, time was extremely tight. I raised my speed to the maximum, ran to the door, and kicked it open.

    Sure enough, a black figure was standing in the room, facing the bed. The man on the bed was still unconscious.

    The other party was frightened and immediately turned around. It was a man wearing a strange mask on his face. He should be a man. He was tall and thin.

    A dagger appeared in my hand and chopped towards my chest. I hastily stopped Tang Rou and retreated two steps.

    Before he could retaliate, this guy agilely turned around and stabbed the dagger in his hand accurately into the chest of the man on the bed.

    So the other party had already made up his mind to kill this unconscious fellow. Furthermore, he only wanted to force me to retreat; he didn''t really want me to fight with my life.

    After finishing all this, the other party drew his dagger and, without the slightest hesitation, jumped down from the third floor''s window. His movements were smooth like a black fish leaping out of the water.

    When I went to the window and looked down, that fellow had already landed on the lawn outside. He turned his head to look at me before quickly disappearing into the night.

    All of this happened in a flash.

    The person on the sickbed no longer had any breath left. His face instantly turned pale and was covered in black blood. His body also gradually rotted.

    These guys were really vicious. Not only did they kill him, but they also used some kind of strong poison. It seemed like the man''s body would be difficult to keep. If that happened, there wouldn''t be any clues left behind.

    I cursed in hatred. I knew that it would be hard to find any useful clues here, so I immediately went to the entrance with Tang Rou.

    There were already a few flustered nurses in the corridor. When they saw Tang Rou and me, they screamed and ran far away.

    Tang Rou and I checked the situation of the two policemen and discovered that they had only been knocked out.

    "Hurry up and leave this place."

    Tang Rou and I once again charged in. When we reached the staircase, we quickly went downstairs.

    Tang Rou picked up the phone and called the young policeman. After quickly explaining the situation, she hung up.

    "How hateful, we were just a step too late. If we had arrived earlier, we wouldn''t have let him succeed."

    At this moment, I could already hear the sound of a siren. Very soon, two police cars drove through the hospital''s main gate and headed straight for the emergency building.

    I think that when the police arrived at the ward, they would definitely be shocked. After all, I didn''t know how rotten that man''s body would be. I just hoped that Tang Rou and I weren''t caught by the hospital''s surveillance camera.

    Tang Rou and I found a small hotel with no customers. It was almost dawn by the time we settled in. Tang Rou received a call from the young policeman.

    "Where are you? I want to meet you. "

    Tang Rou creased her eyebrows as if she were asking for my opinion. After thinking for a bit, the two of us decided to agree to each other''s request.

    When the young policeman opened the door in casual clothes, his eyebrows were knitted tightly together with a face full of suspicion.

 C205 myriad filaments

    "What happened tonight? Why did the guy who was caught become like that? Why did you two happen to be in the hospital? "

    From the looks of it, this young police had already made Tang Rou and I a serious suspect.

    "From the looks of it, you seem to want to capture the two of us."

    Tang Rou didn''t seem nervous at all. She seemed to think that the other side wouldn''t do that.

    "You know I don''t mean that. If I didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t have given you that kind of clue, but now that this matter has been blown up and the administration has been alerted, they have been ordered to solve this case within a time limit. Can you tell me what''s going on?"

    "I can only tell you now that all of this has something to do with that body, and I believe your police station won''t be able to find anything useful. Those guys are very secretive and organized, and are quite troublesome to deal with."

    I couldn''t resist interrupting from the side.

    The young policeman looked at me and frowned again.

    "You seem to have doubts about our ability to work."

    "Don''t pick on me, what he said is not wrong at all. It''s better not to waste any energy on this. If you can find out the real identity of the female corpse, then please tell me, only this clue will help you."

    The young policeman sighed.

    "Then you have to at least tell me, what is the other party doing? "Furthermore, why did that man turn out to be like that? When our colleagues rushed over, all that was left of him was a skeleton. The smell of the ward could be smelt all over the building."

    Hearing this, Tang Rou and I looked at each other. Those guys were really vicious.

    "How did the body change? I don''t have any way to explain it to you, and you definitely won''t believe it either. That''s all I can tell you.

    Tang Rou didn''t say anything and directly sent the young police officer away. At this moment, the sky gradually brightened.

    "Then what should we do now? We should take the initiative to look for clues and wait for that woman to come find us."

    "Where are we going to find out? These guys didn''t even leave behind any corpses, they definitely won''t leave any traces behind. Plus, these cops aren''t just here to eat. They can''t find anything useful, so it''s impossible for us to use you."

    Tang Rou was also a bit disappointed, but soon after, she looked at me with her big eyes.

    Didn''t you already gather the spirit of the female ghost? Try to find a way to ask and see if you''ve thought of anything. "

    After being reminded by Tang Rou, I then remembered and quickly took out a piece of jade from my personal pocket.

    After a few soft calls, the ghost lady''s soul indeed appeared in the room.

    At this time, the curtain had already been closed, so the ghost lady''s soul could be clearly seen.

    Unfortunately, despite trying several times, I was unable to find any useful clues. Even though the female ghost in front of me regained some of her consciousness, she was unable to recall anything that happened before she died. Instead, she was abnormally nostalgic for me, floating by my side.

    "Never mind, I''ve been busy the whole night. Let''s have a good rest first."

    Tang Rou rolled her eyes at me and went to sleep under the blanket.

    "Sister ghost, it seems that your life is quite bizarre, to actually offend such a group of vicious people. But don''t worry, I will definitely think of a way to find out the reason for your death so that you can successfully reincarnate."

    The ghost girl understood my words and smiled at me. Then, she turned into a wisp of white mist and entered the jade.

    There was only one bed in the room and Tang Rou''s sleeping posture was extremely overbearing. She took over the bed and there was nothing I could do. I could only run over to the sofa to deal with her.

    While I was asleep, I suddenly felt that someone was standing next to me.

    I suddenly opened my eyes and instinctively reached towards my waist, but my dagger wasn''t there.

    I could also see it clearly. Standing in front of me was a white-haired old lady.

    The old lady stood there smiling at me. It was a kind smile, but my head was shaking. I wanted to sit up, but I found myself weak. I opened my mouth, but no words came out.

    I panicked and tried my best to struggle, but to no avail. At the same time, the old lady reached out her hand to touch my face with a smile.

    I saw the fingernail with the bright red dye on it.

    Wasn''t this the old lady she met in the morgue?

    How could a corpse come to my room in broad daylight?

    I didn''t feel as though I was in a dream, because everything that happened was very real. Even the cold fingernails of the old lady that covered my face and lightly scratched me were sent straight to the bottom of my heart.

    "You promised me that you would help me fulfill my wish. I''ve come to find you now."

    The old lady''s voice had a southern ring to it, and it gave me goosebumps.

    "Why are you looking for me?"

    I didn''t think that this old lady actually took it seriously, but I also know the seriousness of this matter. You can lie, but you definitely can''t lie to ghosts, or else it would definitely be a huge disaster, I just hope that this old lady''s wish isn''t too weird and difficult, after all, I still have a lot of things to deal with.

    "If I remember what it was, wouldn''t I do it myself?"

    The old granny''s words almost made me cry out loud. She''s trying to make me die, so why are you looking for me?

    "Anyway, you promised me, I only remember living in..." If you help me take a look at the things there that I can''t let go of, I''ll be able to fulfill my wish. "

    Isn''t that simple?

    I''ve heard the simplest request so far, and I know that the agreement between the two of us, if I can get it through without a hitch, will be worth a lot of effort. This is a good thing for me in this situation.

    "No problem, I''m just going to take a look, right? "Don''t worry."

    After regaining my ability to speak, I repeatedly agreed.

    The old lady nodded at me, as if to say thank you, and then she withdrew her hand, which had been stained with red fingernails, and disappeared.

 C206 fighting method

    At the same time, I finally woke up from my terrifying dream. I still couldn''t get used to it after such a long time. I felt my heart beating wildly and my body was drenched in cold sweat.

    "What happened, did you dream of that old lady in the morgue?"

    At this moment, Tang Rou was squatting next to me with a teasing look on her face.

    "Damn, you really know Mind Reading! How do you even know what my dream is?"

    Seeing my expression, Tang Rou taunted me again.

    "It seems like your charm is getting stronger and stronger. No matter what age female ghost you are, she is still interested in you. You are the one who caused this. Do as you see fit."

    What else could he do? Since I''ve already promised, that old lady, if she wants to fulfill her wish, she definitely can''t go against it.

    "You''re the one who kept that old lady''s tears. Don''t tell me you plan to ignore this matter?"

    I obviously know that Tang Rou is only joking with me. Right now, we''re investigating that ghost girl''s situation, but we don''t have any other clues, so after thinking about it a lot, we can only resolve that old lady''s situation.

    The old lady''s address isn''t far from here. After half an hour, Tang Rou and I found the residential district.

    Originally, Tang Rou and I had planned to ask the young policeman about the old lady''s corpse, but after thinking about it again, we had already given her a lot of trouble yesterday. It had almost affected her relationship with Tang Rou, so we could only rely on ourselves to resolve this issue.

    The whole district was very old, at least, it looked like dozens of years ago. There weren''t any security guards or anything around, only a few buildings that were six or seven stories tall stood alone here, it was hard to imagine that the fashionable old lady with the fashionable curly hair and dyed fingernails would actually live in such a place. In my imagination, it should at least be a middle-class, high-class district.

    "Let''s be careful. The old lady''s corpse was placed there. Obviously, no one has come to claim it. Perhaps she''s an old man living by himself. If her corpse is dissected, it means that there''s some doubt about the cause of death. Don''t encounter any danger."

    Tang Rou was still quite cautious. She first pulled me around the few buildings, but didn''t find anything strange. The two of us followed the old lady''s directions and started searching for the building numbers.

    A depressing matter was about to happen. As these buildings were too old, the outer walls had long since shed off. Even if there was a number marked on them, they could no longer be seen clearly.

    Tang Rou and I had been walking around for half an hour, but we still hadn''t found the building the old lady was talking about. We had no choice but to find someone and ask around, but this district was also very strange. Under normal circumstances, there would usually be a few small shops or restaurants in the district.

    However, after looking around, I didn''t find any shops, not even a shadow of a person, these buildings are all very lifeless. Although I didn''t find any obvious evil presence, I still had a strange feeling in my heart, this place isn''t clean, and something is definitely going to happen today.

    "If there''s no other way, then let''s go through them one by one. In any case, there are only a few buildings."

    In the end, Tang Rou and I had no choice but to use the stupidest and most strenuous method. Sun Yang doing this might waste a lot of time, but since we were already here, we couldn''t just go back without success.

    "Why don''t you find a place to sleep for a while and ask the old lady to give you a dream or something?"

    Tang Rou rubbed her temples as she joked with me. I didn''t want to see that old lady''s face and bright red fingernail on her hand again. It was too scary.

    Just as I was about to enter the building, I suddenly heard a rustling sound from the building in front of us. It sounded like a half-human figure was slowly crawling towards me in the darkness. It was pitch black, and for a moment I couldn''t see clearly, but I could smell a very unpleasant odor, similar to that coming from the morgue.

    My heart immediately tensed up, so I quickly took two steps back. At this moment, Tang Rou happened to follow me and I felt her back hit Tang Rou''s chest.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Rou wasn''t too happy, but when she saw the strange thing slowly crawling out of the hole, she immediately prepared her defense and attack.

    The two of us have experienced a lot of things in the past two days, so our nerves have been stretched taut, fearing that something might happen.

    At this moment, I used to imagine what that dark thing on the other side would be.

    I was even prepared to attack, but I didn''t expect that after the black thing climbed out, it would be a person.

    It was an old man with a stooped back, whose face was almost pressed to the ground. He looked to be at least seventy or eighty years old, and his hair was already a mess of white. At this moment, he struggled to raise his head and fiercely glared at Tang Rou and me.

    I think that maybe it''s because of the angle, but I keep feeling that the other person''s gaze is a bit strange and very vicious, but it''s definitely an old man in his twilight years. I''ve never seen a person''s back bend to walk in such a manner, and the aura of a dead person is very obvious.

    Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a living person to have this smell on them, let alone release it. Unless there was something wrong with the person, such as him being poisoned, or working in a crematorium or mortuary for a long time, there was another possibility: the person was already dead, or would soon die.

    I couldn''t tell what was going on with this person in front of me in a short period of time, because at this moment, the emotions in my heart were extremely complicated. On the one hand, I felt pity for an old man who had turned into this, and on the other hand, I felt a chill all over my body.

 C207 weirdo

    That old man just stood there in front of the building''s dark entrance. He continued to roll his eyes and look outside. His face was already covered with a large number of old spots. His clothes were all dirty. Tang Rou and I looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    In the end, Tang Rou lightly coughed and then slightly lowered her body to speak to the old man.

    "Gramps, can you tell us which is Building 3?"

    Sometimes, I really admire Tang Rou''s courage. In any case, I didn''t dare rashly approach that old man.

    The old man slowly lifted his head, trying his best to straighten his body. However, I was a little worried that the old man would break his back due to overexerting his strength.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    The old man was obviously a little hostile to us, perhaps the kind of old man who lives alone and lives badly, instinctively wary and hostile.

    "We were entrusted by a friend to help her take care of her residence. Sorry for the trouble, these buildings are way too old, we can''t find the building number."

    "We don''t welcome strangers here, hurry up and leave."

    Who would have thought that this old man would have such a weird temperament. Against such a cute and cute girl like Tang Rou, he didn''t give her any face and still stood there in a weird posture, blocking the narrow corridor as if he wasn''t going to let Tang Rou and I go in.

    "Forget it, forget it. The two of us will go find it ourselves."

    I saw that Tang Rou seemed to be a bit angry, so I hastily went up to pull her. There were still quite a few buildings nearby.

    "What a weird old man."

    Tang Rou muttered in a small voice and then was pulled by me to a nearby building.

    "This old lady is seriously ˇ­ Why didn''t she say it more clearly? She caused the two of us to run all over the place."

    As Tang Rou spoke, I suddenly felt a cold feeling coming from behind her. It was as if someone was ferociously staring at me.

    When I turned my head, I saw that the old man was still raising his face with great effort. A bit of his hair was falling down, covering most of his face. However, there was a trace of viciousness in his eyes.

    ''Did you feel that there was something wrong with this geezer? ''

    I turned my head and walked towards another building, while asking Tang Rou.

    "There must be something wrong with a single look. It must be that their children are not filial, or that they have suffered some kind of irritating reaction from their temper."

    Tang Rou clearly misunderstood my meaning and was even angry at the old man for not giving her face.

    "Don''t you think this old man has a smell?"

    ''This is the smell of an old man. Even the older ones would have this smell. Moreover, this old man probably hasn''t taken a bath for a very long time.''

    I didn''t agree with Tang Rou''s explanation because I had lived with my grandma for a long time. I knew that even though the old man smelled like old people, she definitely didn''t look like that. It was clearly the smell of a dead person.

    Seeing the old man''s appearance, he wasn''t about to die immediately. Although his body was strange, his eyes were clearly very lively. It didn''t even seem like something an old man of his age should have.

    ''Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Don''t forget what the two of us are doing here.

    Tang Rou and I stopped in front of another building. I couldn''t help but turn around and look at the previous building''s entrance. I discovered that it was empty. I didn''t know when that old man had disappeared.

    As soon as I stepped into the corridor, I immediately felt a chill run through my body. Perhaps it was due to the hint in my heart that no one was cleaning this building. There were a lot of rubbish and debris piled up on top of the corridor, causing the light here to be very weak.

    The old lady told me that it was the sixth floor, and that this building only had six floors in total. I hoped that I could find the old lady''s house by mistake.

    Carefully stepping over the trash and trash, Tang Rou and I headed up. It didn''t seem like anyone was living here because the environment was too poor.

    Finally, they arrived at the sixth floor. It was an old, rusty anti-theft door.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t want to knock on the door, afraid that we would meet that strange person from before. However, there was nothing we could do about wasting time here, so in the end, I braced myself and walked up to knock on the door.

    There was no sound from inside. After knocking a few more times, there was no response. At this moment, Tang Rou took out two thin wires from her bag. I knew that this girl had quite a few tricks up her sleeve, so she moved to the side.

    Indeed, in just a few seconds, the worn-out anti-theft door issued a "click" sound and a crack appeared on the door.

    I don''t know why, but I have this premonition that we found the right place.

    The moment the door opened, I quickly pulled Tang Rou behind me. I didn''t want anything to happen to her.

    "There''s no need to make such a fuss, there''s definitely no one inside."

    No one answered after knocking on the door for a long time. Of course, no one answered, but when I was about to open the door, I saw a shadow flash past me.

    What a mistake. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to accomplish anything without any problems. I have been like this for the past few days and nothing has changed.

    However, no matter what that black shadow was, it was definitely not a single person. This was because that black shadow''s body wasn''t very large. Moreover, it looked like it was furry, like some kind of wild beast.

    Tang Rou and I decided to go in and see what was going on. The door was once again opened, but this time, the two of us were well-prepared.

    The room was mostly empty and messy. It was already covered in dust and there was a very unpleasant smell coming from it.

    Could it be that a dead person was hidden here?

    I then rejected the idea, because if there was a dead person here, I would feel it immediately.

    "That thing seemed to have run off in the direction of the bedroom."

    Tang Rou pointed to the front of the room.

    I immediately took two steps forward and completely entered the room. I heard the worn-out wooden door creak as it was opened. In this sinister room filled with a strange smell, it made me flustered.

 C208 black cat

    Tang Rou and I quickly arrived at the front of the door. I lifted my leg and kicked the wooden door. The loud sound echoed in the room and made my ears ring.

    In the darkness, there were two shiny things. They were like the Netherworld Ghost Flames. They quickly swayed left and right before finally pouncing towards me.

    What the hell was this?

    I took out my dagger and swung it forward. I felt as though I had touched a furry snake tail. I heard a cat meowing.

    It was a very large cat, the bigger cats were beyond the range of normal cats. No wonder its tail was so long and thick, scaring me.

    However, this beast''s reaction was really fast.

    It was as if she had grown wings in front of me, and she dodged it like this. The two will-o ''-the-wisps I saw earlier should be the eyes of this big cat.

    "You really are something, to be scared like this by a cat. We deal with those ghosts all day long."

    Tang Rou''s tone carried a bit of complaint. At this moment, the big black cat had already jumped out of the encirclement between the two of us, but this big cat didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Tang Rou and I squatted there, our eyes shining, while a soft rumbling sound came from our throats.

    "This cat seems to have something to say to us."

    Tang Rou''s strange thoughts made me feel a bit weird. That cat''s attitude really was like a person trying to talk to us, but we couldn''t understand it at all. Plus, this was too absurd.

    "You think this is where the old lady lives?"

    There was not a single piece of decent furniture in the room. Instead, there were a few large cardboard boxes near the balcony. Inside the boxes, there was some sand.

    Seeing this, I immediately understood that this cat should have been raised here by someone. At least it used to be like this, the sand was for the cat to prepare, my grandmother had also kept stray cats for a while, so I knew about this, but the sand hasn''t been changed for a long time, and the room is also filled with the smell of cat urine. This proves that no one has been here for at least seven or eight days.

    It doesn''t match the look or dress of that fashionable old lady. I don''t think she lives in a place like this.

    "I don''t think this place is one. Let''s go somewhere else."

    I was already prepared to leave, but that big black cat didn''t seem to want Tang Rou and I to just leave like that. It crouched down, arched its back, and made an attacking posture.

    "I don''t believe that a cat will bully me today."

    I was a little angry and intended to kick the cat away. I don''t know why, but after seeing this cat, I felt a little agitated. I instinctively wanted to charge forward and tear this cat into pieces.

    "Wait, let me call Handsome."

    Handsome was Tang Rou''s friend, the young policeman.

    I took two steps back, and the cat slowly crouched down, as if to guard us.

    "Do you mind how I know about the old lady? As long as you tell me where you found that old lady''s corpse, I might be able to help you solve this case.

    It was hard to imagine how good that man''s temper was. To be able to maintain a friendly relationship with Tang Rou after so many years, I think this was probably what it meant by true love.

    "Are you sure? What color is it? Don''t mind where I am, I have a premonition that I can really help you guys solve this case.

    Tang Rou hung up the phone and then used her flashlight to shake the cat.

    "Tell me, what color is this cat''s fur?"

    I was so angry that I nearly cursed out. Black, your father is not blind.

    "That should be right. This is the old lady''s home, or rather a former residence, where the old lady kept her cats."

    According to Tang Rou, the old lady had been found at a crossroads less than a block away. She had died on the street, and her clothes were fashionable. There were no signs of someone robbing her at the scene, and her death was somewhat terrifying.

    In order to exclude him, the police had done an autopsy on the old lady, only to find that she had died of sudden cardiac arrest and that her gall bladder had ruptured. This meant that the old lady had most likely been scared to death.

    It had been a long time since anyone had come to claim the body, so there was no way to find out who the old lady was. Furthermore, the old lady was wearing fashionable clothes, so there was no way to investigate the area.

    Most importantly, when the old lady was discovered, her body was stained with a lot of fur. After passing the test, these fur belonged to the cats.

    After formally passing through all these clues, Tang Rou determined that this cat should have been raised by that old lady. Moreover, it seemed like not only one black cat had appeared in this room, but many.

    Although the connection was a little far-fetched, it still seemed to be acceptable. In this way, perhaps the reason the old lady died with grievances was because she locked the cat in the house. It had been more than a week, and the cat was lucky not to starve to death.

    "Now, we should just take this cat with us. Judging by its appearance, it shouldn''t be a normal breed. I think we should be able to find a good place to go and fulfill your agreement with that old lady."

    When Tang Rou said this, she immediately bent down, wanting to tease the big black cat, but the big black cat directly lifted up its claws, ready to attack.

    I hastily pulled Tang Rou back.

    "This big black cat doesn''t seem to be planning to leave, and it isn''t even planning to let the two of us go. It can''t be that it is throwing us away as thieves trying to break in, right?"

    I slowly crouched down and took a deep breath before I braced myself and spoke to the cat.

 C209 Opposite person

    If you really are a pet owned by that old lady with red nails, I''m sorry to inform you that your master died on the street more than a week ago. I was entrusted by the old lady, uh, it''s just a dream.

    I felt that my actions were a bit stupid, but the cat seemed to be listening to my words. It slowly tilted its head and a trace of suspicion flashed in its eyes.

    Previously, I didn''t believe that animals could really mature, but ever since I saw that vermicelli worm, my view of the world has been completely changed. I don''t know how long this big black cat has lived for, but it''s obvious that it''s human.

    "You can understand me, can''t you? Did you smell your master''s scent on me, and think I killed her? "

    I didn''t expect the big black cat to slowly nod its head twice, so I immediately felt a chill down my spine. Not only did this furry beast understand what I said, it even responded to me like a human, but it couldn''t speak human language.

    F * ck, this world is too crazy.

    "I was really only asked by your master to come here and see your situation. Now, we have to leave."

    I stood up tentatively and took two steps forward. The cat also stood up. However, it didn''t roar at me this time. Instead, it took a few steps back. It seemed that it really intended to let us go.

    Before I could calm my heart down, the black cat suddenly pounced towards me with an ominous glint in its eyes.

    Or rather, it could be said that it pounced towards the gap next to me. My first reaction was that this animal wanted to attack Tang Rou, so I quickly reached out my hand like this cat''s tail.

    However, this cat had truly become a spirit. Its tail was actually curled up rapidly in midair, causing me to be unable to pounce at such a fast speed.

    The situation I was worried for didn''t happen. The astonished Tang Rou immediately squatted down and protected her head, but the cat only jumped over Tang Rou''s shoulder. It didn''t do anything to attack her, but rather threw itself onto the balcony once more.

    Above the balcony was glass that was already covered in dust. The outside situation wasn''t too clear, but it was clear that the glass was very old, a big black cat. If such a force were to hit the balcony, it would definitely fall from the roof.

    Cats have nine lives. I''ve heard this phrase countless times, but it''s too high. I immediately rushed over to save the cat, but it was already too late. The big black cat crashed into one of the windows with a bang.

    The glass was not shattered. It was as if a thin iron plate had made a loud noise, causing the entire window frame to shake violently. However, there was not even a crack.

    After the black cat fell to the ground, it bent its body and crashed into the glass again. Each time, it was bounced back by the glass and its strength became smaller and smaller. In the end, it looked a bit dispirited.

    When I turned the corner of the balcony, I found some food scraps scattered on the floor. I thought that this big black cat had not eaten for many days and was locked in this room. It couldn''t even jump through the window if it wanted to, but even so, it shouldn''t have been able to break through the window with such force.

    I rushed forward and grabbed the back of the big black cat''s neck. The big black cat struggled for a while before calming down. I put the big black cat aside and knocked on my window.

    A crisp sound came from the window. It was indeed very thin ordinary glass, but the moment my hand touched it, I suddenly felt as if my body was electrocuted. It made me extremely uncomfortable.

    At this moment, the Rakshasi Mark on my chest immediately reacted. It was shockingly hot, and even my lower abdomen felt a cooling sensation. Just what was so strange about this glass that it caused the Rakshasi on my body and the red lotus to react at the same time.

    "There''s something strange about this window. It seems like someone has arranged something."

    Tang Rou was naturally better at this sort of knowledge than me by quite a bit. She immediately voiced out her doubts, which I somewhat believed. After all, I had personally experienced it myself.

    I immediately memorized the window and wiped off the dust on it, but I didn''t find anything strange. However, the moment my fingers touched the window, I immediately felt a large amount of yang energy rushing towards me.

    "Whatever, just open the window."

    Tang Rou''s words reminded me, so I immediately pushed open the window. However, the moment I opened the window, I felt as if I had been hit by an air blast from a cannonball, causing me to immediately fall backwards. My ears were buzzing, and even my consciousness had almost dispersed.

    "Old Zhao, what''s wrong?"

    Tang Rou rushed over and helped me up. My eyes were already staring at the opened window, but at this moment, the big black cat shrieked as if its tail had been stepped on. It desperately jumped out of the window.

    I broke out in a cold sweat. Was this animal crazy? Why are you in such a hurry to get out?

    Tang Rou and I quickly approached the window, but then we relaxed, because at this moment, the big black cat didn''t jump downstairs, but was instead standing outside the window. On top of a awning, it bent its body, and its black fur stood erect like a steel needle.

    "There''s someone in the opposite window!"

    Tang Rou suddenly pointed at the other side. At this moment, the sun was shining down on the other side of the window on the sixth floor. I just saw an old face.

 C210 Homo sapiens

    I quickly moved away from the window and was then covered by a thick curtain. The face disappeared so quickly that I couldn''t see it clearly, but it seemed to belong to an old man, because I could see the wrinkles.

    The distance between the two buildings was only about ten meters, so even though it was a short time, I could still make out most of them.

    "Could it be that someone from the second floor is up there playing tricks on us?"

    Looking at the black cat that continued to bellow furiously, I was even more convinced of this conjecture in my heart. Furthermore, when I was struck by the black cat just now, it immediately reminded me of the Rushing Sun Formation.

    I definitely can''t be mistaken about this feeling. Even if it isn''t the formation I imagined, it definitely has the same principle. Furthermore, the person who did this definitely knows how to use the Tao technique. What kind of person would that be? If this house was not like this, could all of this be related to this black cat, or perhaps it was related to that old lady who was already dead?

    Originally, I thought that Tang Rou only did that to get them to give us information. But now, it seems like Tang Rou used her own unique sixth sense and had already encountered all sorts of possibilities, including the relationship between that sneaky guy upstairs and the old lady''s death.

    "What should we do? Do you want to take a look? "

    If the old lady had asked me to investigate the cause of my death, and caught hold of the real culprit, she definitely wouldn''t have said something like that. But now, after the old lady has died, even though my memories have almost disappeared, I still think about the black cat that was imprisoned in the house, afraid that the cat would die of thirst or starve to death here.

    At this moment, Tang Rou and I had already escaped. After all, we had already completed our quest, so there was no need to cause trouble.

    But a long time ago, Tang Rou and I had long since gotten used to all sorts of dangerous environments and we had our own curiosity. Now that we were in a situation like this and I almost got killed, if it wasn''t for my unique physique, I probably would have destroyed my soul on the spot.

    As a result, Tang Rou and I made our decision at practically the same time, before turning around and running towards the stairs. When the two of us ran downstairs, panting, we discovered that the building where the person appeared on top of the building was actually the same building we had met earlier.

    "It''s that old fogey! He long since felt that there was something wrong with that fellow!"

    No wonder I had thought from the beginning that the old man had an air of mystery and strangeness about him, and now it seemed that I had actually seen the face in the window opposite, the face of the old man, on the other side of the building, but when I thought about it, it seemed wrong, because the windows of the old building were quite high, and the old man, bent in that way, could not have brought his face to the window at all, and at such a speed, it was very wrong.

    "The two of us were downstairs just now. Unless this old thing could grow wings and fly away, he would definitely be inside."

    I was afraid that Tang Rou would be in danger, so I immediately displayed my speed. Right when Tang Rou ran up the stairs, I had already surpassed her and made a hand gesture towards Tang Rou to be careful.

    Now, whenever the two of us go out, we''ll definitely bring along some yellow talismans to protect ourselves. After all, recently, we''ve been dealing with all sorts of weird things, so at this time, Tang Rou very tacitly took out two yellow talismans. She put one on her chest and the other in her hand.

    However, as long as I was in danger, I would be able to immediately cut open my own finger and draw the talisman with my own blood. If it really was that old man from a moment ago who did all this, then the other party''s strength definitely wouldn''t be underestimated, so at this time, the first thing I had to do was to not waste my blood essence. My priority right now was to protect my own life and find out the identity and purpose of the other party.

    The staircase here is very narrow, but it isn''t very high, so it didn''t take me long to climb to the top floor in one breath. According to my calculations, it should be the house on the left side of the building, and as expected, I found that this anti-theft door is stronger than the other worn-out anti-theft doors.

    Tang Rou ran over to unlock the door, but I waved my hands towards her. This was a type of anti-theft door that pushed inwards, so I used all my strength and kicked fiercely at the lock.

    I don''t know why, but I felt that I had the confidence to kick open the door. The fact proved that my confidence wasn''t blind. With one kick, the anti-theft door opened with a loud sound and ruthlessly smashed into the wall.

    I quickly drew the dagger in my hand in a circle, but the light in the room was still okay. I didn''t see anyone attacking me.

    In order to prevent myself from being poisoned by the other side''s poison, I first threw a yellow talisman into it. The yellow talisman floated to the ground and didn''t detect anything strange. Tang Rou and I rushed in one after the other.

    "Nothing."

    Tang Rou and I quickly searched the house, but didn''t find anyone, but it was obvious that someone had just left. The smell of a dead person was too obvious, without a doubt, it was the stooped old man we met downstairs.

    "Impossible, unless he jumps out the window."

    Tang Rou creased her eyebrows and walked towards the house''s balcony. However, at this moment, my heart suddenly pounded. It felt as if something dangerous was about to happen.

 C211 toxometer

    The intense unease in my heart had become even more obvious, and the scorching feeling in my chest made me even more annoyed. My gaze quickly searched the surroundings of this simple and crude room. Very quickly, I saw the location of the ceiling along the bare wall.

    This room had clearly been occupied by someone not long ago. Someone must have wanted to hide something, but when I looked up at the ceiling, I instinctively pulled Tang Rou and ran out. I think this was some sort of prediction of danger.

    Facts proved once again the importance of my instincts. Right when Tang Rou and I arrived at the entrance, we heard a muffled sound from above us. I was too familiar with this sound.

    Even though Tang Rou and I had already rushed out of the room, we were still unable to completely escape, so a wave of scorching air instantly filled the room. This wasn''t just a surge of yin and yang energy, but a type of burning that resembled a natural gas explosion, making Tang Rou and I feel unbearable pain.

    "This bastard is on the roof."

    I cursed, and immediately got up from the floor. I didn''t notice the vertical iron bars in the corner of the loft where the wall stood, which could be climbed to the roof for inspection.

    Previously, Tang Rou and I were too worried, so we didn''t think that guy would run up to the roof. In addition, I felt that it was impossible for an old man to climb up with his back hunched over.

    In a few steps, I reached the bottom of the ladder and leaped up, grabbing onto the bottom one before quickly climbing up. The top cover was already opened and normally, it should have been covered by a lid to prevent blood from dripping down.

    In other words, that old man ran to the top of the building. No wonder Tang Rou and I didn''t see him downstairs, nor did we see him in the room.

    "Be careful, don''t get ambushed by that guy."

    Tang Rou was covering for me. I didn''t care too much at this time. If I hadn''t seen the opportunity earlier, then the other side would have already been killed along with Tang Rou. No matter what, I couldn''t let that guy go.

    Just as I was about to reach the top of the cave entrance, I saw that ugly old face of mine, but this time, the fierceness in the other party''s eyes had already burst out without any concealment. I knew that if I went up now, I would definitely be attacked, or even killed, but it was already too late for me to hesitate, so I clenched my teeth and unleashed my explosive strength, directly piercing through the cave entrance.

    Sure enough, a ray of light shot towards my throat. I had long since prepared myself to use my Life Death Blade to block it. At the same time, I extended my hand to support the edge of the hole as my body finally flipped over.

    It was that stooped old man. At this moment, he was like a spinning top, rapidly attacking me. Not far away from me, there were some scented ashes and yellow talismans scattered on the roof. These were the traces of the formation array.

    "Who exactly are you? Why did you attack us? "

    I blocked the opponent''s attack while questioning him, but this old man didn''t say a word and continued to attack me. There was a weirdly shaped dagger in his hand, and when he used it, he didn''t hold the hilt, but used two fingers to hold onto a thin blade. No wonder it looked so strange.

    However, this person''s attack angle and timing were very precise. In just a few exchanges of moves, I was already drenched in cold sweat. If I didn''t have my unique physique and was able to clearly distinguish the traces of the enemy''s attacks, I would have been killed long ago.

    Tang Rou had already climbed up from below and was standing on the side, ready to provide support at any time.

    "You won''t be able to run away today. You also killed that old lady, right? Don''t you know that there are always days in the underworld? If you kill someone, aren''t you afraid of the old lady? A ghost will come find you?"

    This was something that Tang Rou had specially bought recently. Not only was this swing very easy to carry, but more importantly, there was a very sophisticated storage battery inside the swing. As long as she pressed the switch and touched it, she would immediately suffer an intense electric shock.

    With Tang Rou joining the battle, the opponent was already showing signs of defeat. After all, the opponent''s body was so crooked that it looked like it only had me and Tang Rou''s height, and the weapon was only a blade about a foot long. If this guy''s reaction speed wasn''t quick, I would have already knocked him down long ago.

    "Look, that old lady is just behind you, pinching your neck."

    Tang Rou was still able to use psychological attacks at this moment, which made me admire her a bit. However, that guy seemed to have turned a deaf ear to her and continued to attack us.

    Finally, I found the slightest flaw in his movements, so I quickly jumped in and raised my leg to kick his shoulder. Tang Rou took this opportunity to switch on the motor that she used to swing her rod on and a blue light flashed. The man''s pupils contracted and she took a kick from me, rolling towards the edge of the building.

    I used a bit too much strength in this kick, so this guy rolled all the way to the edge of the roof, and almost fell down. At this moment, I actually felt a bit panicked, because this person was really strange, I didn''t want him to fall down just like that.

    However, the facts proved that my worry was unnecessary. This fellow was just about to roll down the wall when he suddenly raised his leg and kicked a steel wire at the edge of the wall. Then, his entire body charged towards me like a ball.

 C212 impersonated

    The old man turned his hand and the long blade flew towards Tang Rou.

    I was worried for Tang Rou''s safety, so I immediately ran over to Tang Rou''s side and kicked away the blade, but at the same time, that guy already launched a fierce attack towards me.

    I never thought that this person would straighten his originally bent body in mid-air, lift up one of his long legs and kick towards my neck.

    I took a deep breath and retracted my head in time. Afterwards, with a bang, the opponent kicked into my shoulder. It felt like my shoulder was about to shatter. My body swayed and I almost fell to the ground. Luckily, Tang Rou pulled me back.

    "Be careful!"

    I immediately pushed Tang Rou to the side because at this moment, the other side was already running towards us. If we were to be hit by him, we would both fall down, but this place is the top floor. No matter how strong our bodies are, we won''t be able to keep up.

    The worst thing is, this guy is no longer hunchbacked, and his movements are not like those of an old man in his twilight years. He is already as tall as me, especially his two long legs, which are out of proportion to his original height.

    This fellow''s movements were erratic, causing me to be unable to estimate his angle of attack. In that split-second, I quickly crouched down. Although I didn''t understand why I would do such a thing, I felt that this was the best defensive position to prevent the opponent from finding my weakness.

    As expected, this move is very useful. That fellow frowned and immediately swept his leg towards me. I took advantage of the moment when my opponent raised his leg to use a very strange action, landing on all four limbs before throwing myself forward. As I dodged his attack, I raised my right arm and clawed at his leg.

    When I think about it later, I feel like a four-legged animal, or, to put it bluntly, a wolf.

    This counterattack had a very good effect. I tightly grabbed onto the opponent''s ankle and forcefully pulled him to the side. The opponent immediately lost his balance and fell onto the ground.

    My heart was filled with excitement. If I had hit him hard enough, he would have definitely caused my opponent to temporarily lose his ability to move. However, this fellow''s reaction was extremely fast, and just as he was about to heavily smash onto the concrete floor, he gracefully stretched out a hand and lightly dodged the heavy strike. Then, he quickly flung off his other leg and kicked towards my arm.

    It was a wise choice if he didn''t kick my body, because I would rather hold on to him and let him kick me so that Tang Rou could catch him in time and knock him down, but he kicked my arm and even kicked the elbow of my arm. I knew that no matter how strong my body was, I definitely wouldn''t be able to withstand it and with this kick, my arm would be broken and not only would it hurt me to faint, but my fighting strength would also weaken, so in this situation, I could only make a helpless decision and let go.

    That guy finally escaped from my hands. In addition, Tang Rou''s pole with sparks on it only hit the floor and didn''t hit the target.

    When that guy jumped down from the rooftop, he turned his head and glared at me. Even though his face was full of old spots and he had the aura of death on him, he definitely wasn''t an old person. I didn''t believe that an old person would have such an agile body.

    "This guy is too crazy."

    Tang Rou and I quickly arrived at the edge of the top floor. We saw that the guy didn''t just fall down, but rather landed on the balcony on the fifth floor and bounced down. After a few jumps, she landed on the first floor.

    "Just who did we offend this time?"

    Tang Rou''s face was a bit pale. She took two steps back from the top of the building. It was clear that even with her fear towards this height, she still had some lingering fear. If that guy had been a bit faster, then Tang Rou and I would have been kicked downstairs.

    "What is this?"

    Tang Rou suddenly pointed at a strange pattern on the rooftop and softly called out.

    When I walked over, although the roof was already mottled, it was obvious that someone had recently repaired the place. There were some traces of cement smeared on the roof, and these marks looked like some sort of strange magical formation.

    "Could this be a spell formation?"

    Tang Rou immediately gave an affirmative answer to my question.

    "This is called the Yin Gathering Pool. It can gather all of the Yin Qi in the surrounding area within a few hundred meters. You have seen this magical formation before, but you may not have any impression of it."

    No wonder when I entered this district, I felt that this place was filled with ghostly energy, but I couldn''t find the key point. The reason should be because of this Yin Gathering Pool, which slowly gathered the energy from the surrounding hospitals, causing the entire district to be covered in dark clouds. But because of the formation, I couldn''t find the exact location of the dark energy.

    "What is the purpose of this fellow to have such a thing on the roof?"

    I thought of the ghost again, of the body that had been found on the roof.

    I know what you are thinking in your heart, but this is different from the situation on the roof of the Dragon Capital Building, and the method of setting up the array formation is also not the same person. This fellow''s technique is not very good, he only knows the principle behind it.

    I didn''t have any doubts regarding Tang Rou''s analysis. After all, I was very clear on this aspect.

    I don''t think it''s such a coincidence. The strange situations that we encounter can be linked together. If that''s the case, then it''s really too scary.

    "Isn''t the purpose of gathering Yin Qi in this Yin Gathering Pool to raise corpses?"

 C213 Staying by Trees and Waiting for Rabbits

    "That''s right, but it can also be used to harm people. If you want to kill the people inside this building without the police finding any traces of them, then this is the best way to do it. In less than three to five months, the people inside this building will either be forcefully killed, or they will be scared into a mental breakdown."

    Tang Rou said, while looking around and shaking her head.

    "There doesn''t seem to be anyone living in this building. Judging from the looks of the array, it should at most not be more than half a month. What is this guy planning to do?"

    The two of us walked around the roof and found nothing suspicious apart from this pool. Then we decided to go down and take a look before we destroyed the setup of the pool.

    Before, the two of us only searched the house quickly, but didn''t find anything suspicious. But now that we have enough time, we gradually found some clues.

    "This guy should be living here. Could he have made a Yin Gathering Pool on the roof for his own use?"

    In that instant, I had the same thought. It was because the other side was covered in a large amount of death aura, so it was very possible that it was someone who was about to die. Or perhaps it was because they had been poisoned by the corpse poison, which was why I wanted to gather the Miasma so that I wouldn''t be able to use it too quickly.

    That seemed to be the only possibility. However, how could a dying man possess such skills?

    There are some simple cooking utensils, as well as rice and noodles. Clearly, this guy had lived here for a long time, and seemed to be planning on staying here for a long time. Tang Rou and I calculated that the remaining ingredients should be enough for a week.

    In other words, the other party had some sort of motive, which was to guard the surroundings of the Yin Gathering Pool.

    Right now, the other side had already run away. In addition, they didn''t leave any clues for us to follow. If we were able to find this guy''s true purpose, then maybe Tang Rou and I could go along with it and catch him.

    "That old lady usually keeps a cat on the opposite balcony. She must have found out that this guy was secretly doing something upstairs, so she was killed."

    "I agree with your words. It''s just a pity that this guy managed to run away. Otherwise, this time, it would have been perfect."

    Tang Rou also felt a bit of regret. After all, not long ago, she had praised the police to catch the culprit. Even though she had figured out the general direction of the case, she still didn''t have any evidence to prove it.

    Just when the two of us were about to destroy the Yin Gathering Pool and leave, we suddenly heard a cat cry coming from downstairs.

    "That big black cat is here."

    Tang Rou immediately ran down the stairs and saw the big black cat. At this moment, she was squatting on the stairs below with her pair of big green eyes emitting a faint light, so I quickly avoided them because at this moment, the blood in my heart seemed to be boiling once again. The big black cat also felt my hostility and immediately retreated backwards.

    "You and I have no past grievances and have no recent enmity. Just now, you almost lost your life in order to find out the truth. You shouldn''t be so hostile towards me, right?"

    I took a step back and was about to head upstairs with Tang Rou to withdraw from the Yin Gathering Pond, but the big black cat suddenly went crazy and crashed into a nearby security door with a bang.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    All of this was caused by this big black cat. Now that I saw that this cat was going to do something, I couldn''t help but be a little worried. I kept having the feeling that something was about to happen.

    "Could it be that this cat is giving us a hint?"

    Tang Rou raised her head and looked at me. At this moment, the iron door had already been struck by the big black cat, causing quite a bit of paint to fall off. It seemed that there was no one living inside, but I discovered that the location of the keyhole wasn''t covered in dust like the other doors.

    Could it be that this cat is really giving us hints?

    Tang Rou and I quickly approached the anti-theft door. Sure enough, the big black cat immediately stopped knocking and quickly retreated to the side. I saw traces of blood at the corner of the big black cat''s mouth.

    What on earth could cause the big black cat to be so crazy?

    Tang Rou pulled out the iron wire she carried with her and once again unlocked the anti-theft door.

    I didn''t say anything further and kept Tang Rou behind me. This time, there wouldn''t be any more danger.

    "Keep watch outside. If you encounter any problems, don''t come in."

    Although Tang Rou was somewhat unwilling, she still took out her throwing stick and nodded her head, ready to act. At this moment, I had just opened the door a crack and the big black cat unexpectedly panicked and squeezed through the crack in the door, as if it already couldn''t wait any longer.

    However, I didn''t dare to go in because the moment the door opened, I smelled an extremely strong smell of death. This smell made all the hair on my body stand on end.

    "There is something strange here!"

    I quickly took out two yellow talismans and stuck one on my chest while the other one was pinched in my palm before I took a deep breath and walked in.

    At this moment, the big black cat was squatting on a table in the living room, not moving at all, as if it was a statue. However, the scene before my eyes slowly followed the light into the room, causing my scalp to tingle.

    No wonder the room had such a strong smell of death, there was a lot of rope hanging down from the center of the living room, and on the ropes were the corpses of quite a few animals. Some of the corpses had already dried up and were slightly swaying with the influx of air.

    The smell of rotting flesh came from these corpses. The surrounding walls were filled with dried blood, and I could tell that the blood was from a human body.

    Almost all the walls, how much human blood was needed.

 C214 Puppet

    This place could be described as hell on earth. After Tang Rou opened the door completely and stood by my side, the surrounding light gradually became brighter. The blood on the wall wasn''t just randomly splattered, but had been painted with strange symbols.

    At this moment, the big black cat was squatting motionlessly on a table in the middle of the living room, staring blankly at a corpse. I found that it seemed to be the same big black cat, and it was even bigger, but the big black cat had already been dead for a long time.

    Instinctively, I felt that the reason why the big black cat went crazy and wanted to come here, was probably for her dead companion. Maybe the two of them were originally companions.

    "This is too scary, it must be that guy''s doing. The Yin Gathering Pond is to cover up the rotten smell in this room, and it can also gather Yin Qi."

    Tang Rou stuck close to my side. I could feel that this girl''s body was trembling. No matter who saw this scene, their legs would feel weak. Moreover, the density of the yin aura here had far surpassed what a normal person could bear.

    The yellow talismans on my body were already smoking and Tang Rou''s body was more than half burnt.

    "Get out of here, it''s dangerous if you stay here."

    Because I had the ability to distinguish between Yin and Yang, I was able to see a large amount of dense Yin Qi in the room. At this moment, it was already beginning to slowly circulate, approaching Tang Rou and I, as I faced this situation, I didn''t feel uncomfortable, but instead felt a bit excited. I knew that the Rakshasi Mark on my chest was definitely trying to absorb all of the Yin Qi in the room.

    I slapped a yellow talisman on my chest to prevent the Miasma from being absorbed by my body. Then, I pushed Tang Rou towards the doorway.

    I wondered what was on the table where the big black cat was squatting. As I slowly approached, I discovered that in front of the big black cat was a small doll that was similar to a wooden sculpture. Furthermore, although it was only the size of a palm, its four limbs and five senses were all the same. Furthermore, there was a yellow talisman pasted on the small puppet''s body.

    "What did you see?"

    Tang Rou was leaning over the door as she asked. I knew that this girl''s curiosity had been completely piqued. It was just that she didn''t dare to casually walk over without my warning.

    I gave a simple description of the thing I saw, but I didn''t dare to move it around as it was located in the center of the room. Looking at it, the runes drawn on the walls around the house were also arranged in a formation.

    Under such circumstances, it would definitely be dangerous if I were to act rashly without trying to make sense of the situation. After going through so much experience, I have long since become much calmer and wouldn''t casually come into contact with danger.

    "Someone is refining puppets here."

    Tang Rou suddenly made a decision at the entrance and continued.

    "No wonder I felt that the runes on the wall were very familiar. No wonder he was refining a puppet. No wonder he needed a large amount of Yin Qi, and even brought so many monsters."

    "What do you mean?"

    I turned my head to look at Tang Rou.

    "What monster?" Are you talking about the animals hanging from the ceiling? "

    When we got closer, I could already see very clearly that among the corpses of a dozen or so animals was a large black cat, which also included weasels and snakes. What was most inconceivable to me was that a large rat that was more than two feet long had been tied up, and its tail was hanging down from the ceiling.

    It was impossible for a normal mouse to grow to this size. Furthermore, looking at the appearance of the mouse, it made me realize that it was a weirdo who had the face of a mouse but lived in the Four Dragons River District.

    After the spirit in these things is taken away, it will become the nourishment of that puppet. This puppet will have these, and the strength in the monster''s body will become invincible. This method has been lost for a long time, and it was transmitted from other places to Huaxia, that''s all I know.

    It seemed like the purpose of the man in black, who was pretending to be an old man, was to investigate everything thoroughly. The purpose of the formation was to refine the puppets here, and the cat''s corpse must have come from the old lady.

    As for the details, no one knew. The black cat that the old lady was keeping probably possessed intelligence and was then captured by this evil man. It used a cruel way to kill and deprive the old lady of her spiritual energy.

    The other big black cat was sealed in the old lady''s house by the man. If it wasn''t for us opening the door today, it wouldn''t be long before the big black cat died.

    "Meow ˇ­"

    The previously vicious big black cat suddenly cried out miserably. Moreover, it seemed like it was asking me for help. I immediately understood what this big black cat meant. Afterwards, I asked Tang Rou.

    "Can these things be moved at will?"

    I pointed to the bodies hanging there.

    "Not now, wait till I destroy that Yin Gathering Pool."

    After saying this, Tang Rou directly ran upstairs. About ten minutes later, Tang Rou called.

    "Alright, you can now deal with the corpses of those monsters."

    After receiving Tang Rou''s orders, I bravely removed the big black cat''s corpse from the ceiling. At this moment, the corpse seemed to have become extremely hard, like the bones in a bag.

    The big black cat immediately pounced on the corpse and started licking it, as if it was hoping that it would wake up. Its cries were getting more and more miserable, causing goosebumps to appear all over my body.

    The Miasma in the house immediately began to dissipate. In order to not affect the residents, Tang Rou and I specially did some magic work to solve the problem.

 C215 Disillusionment

    Although it was simple, it was still able to allow the remaining resentment to find its own home.

    Tang Rou walked in and stretched out her hands to touch the puppet, but she quickly withdrew it.

    "That guy tried so hard and was about to succeed, but I never thought that we would accidentally destroy him. If I''m not wrong, he will definitely come again, as long as I can find a suitable ghost to inject into it, I can become a true puppet."

    "Do you mean to say that we got lucky for nothing?"

    "What are you thinking, this thing is very evil. Moreover, if you can''t find a suitable ghost as soon as possible to inject it, the gathered spiritual energy inside will quickly dissipate, and it will also have a bad effect on your body."

    I didn''t pay much attention to Tang Rou''s words and carefully observed the exquisite carving of the puppet. I felt that this thing was very attractive to me, but if I removed this thing right now, the man might notice, so Tang Rou and I had to keep this puppet in its original state.

    Originally, the two of us didn''t know how to deal with the rest of the matters, but from the looks of it, as long as we waited and waited, we would definitely be able to reap some rewards.

    "The human blood on the walls around us was collected while we were still alive. That way, we would be able to make the puppet even more ferocious. This man is really cruel. No matter what we say, we won''t let him escape this time."

    Tang Rou covered her nose and pulled me out. That big black cat was squatting on the ground, guarding her companion''s corpse. It didn''t seem like it was planning on leaving.

    "Wait, after the things here are settled, find a place to burn these corpses. Although their spirit energy has disappeared, exposing them outside is not a good idea."

    Even though I don''t have any feelings for these beasts, Tang Rou''s words are reasonable. It''s almost afternoon time and the sky will be dark in a few hours. If that man were to come again, he would definitely take advantage of the darkness.

    That guy might be lurking somewhere nearby right now, keeping an eye on the building.

    "Do you think we should leave this place for the time being?" "We''ve been staying here. If that guy sneaked up on us and ambushed us, we''d be done for."

    Tang Rou''s words also reminded me. Just to be safe, the two of us quietly ran to the top of the building and restored the Yin Gathering Pool''s formation. Of course, this was only temporary.

    After finishing all of this, Tang Rou and I walked out of the building. We intentionally looked around, but didn''t find anything special.

    We don''t know where that person is right now, so we can only pretend to leave before sneaking in.

    That big black cat actually followed us from upstairs. In addition, it seemed like it was determined to follow Tang Rou and me. Tang Rou and I didn''t chase it away and let that big black cat follow the two of us into the taxi.

    After the taxi had gone around outside, the two of us simply bought some food and sneaked into the neighborhood from another direction.

    Here, we can clearly see the situation of these buildings without revealing our whereabouts. As long as that guy comes over at night, he will definitely fall into our trap.

    At night, you better find a few people to come to the streets, remember to wear casual clothes, and don''t drive a police car. Don''t nag me so much, I''m just telling you, as long as you cooperate well tonight, you can definitely help you guys solve a murder case.

    Even though she didn''t tell him where this district was, once there was a conflict, she would give them a signal. In addition, Tang Rou and I had meticulously planned everything out, so that today would definitely be a success.

    With this attitude, the two of us hid in the rented car. We didn''t even dare to breathe loudly or speak carefully, not even raising our heads.

    After eating something, the sky gradually darkened. There weren''t any street lights in this district, but there were people living here. I noticed that a few residents had already lit up their lights.

    The two of us are carefully observing every single person that enters. There aren''t many people in this district, and the building where the black-clothed man is practicing his puppet technique doesn''t have anyone approaching it.

    When it was almost nine o''clock, the surroundings were already completely silent. The few families had turned off their lights and Tang Rou and I were about to lose our patience. Soon after, I saw a black shadow quickly rush out from the street to our right and run towards the building''s door.

    "That''s right, that''s him."

    If I hadn''t specially observed him, I might have even been able to see him, but in the middle of the night, my eyes were able to see him very clearly, especially when I saw his posture, so I was certain that he was the target Tang Rou and I were waiting for.

    "I''ll send him a signal. We''ll go in right away."

    Tang Rou took out her phone and quickly sent a message. Then, she opened the car door and ran towards the building with me.

    Tang Rou and I decided to set up a formation in the corridor. Then, we would close the distance and activate it, this way, in a short period of time, we would be able to agitate the resentment that had gathered in the building. Killing that man would be a surprise to us, this way, Tang Rou and I would have enough time to capture him.

    According to my calculations, with the opponent''s speed, they should be at the fifth floor''s entrance by now. As a result, Tang Rou and I immediately found the place where we had hidden ourselves and activated the formation.

    With a dull thud, I felt as though the glass in the corridor was shaking violently. Then, I heard a thud, as though someone had fallen on the concrete floor.

    "It''s a success, that guy has been tricked!"

    Tang Rou excitedly yelled and was the first to run up the stairs.

    I always thought it was a little too easy.

 C216 Tricked

    When we reached the fifth floor, Tang Rou and I saw a black shadow fall in a dark corner of the stairs. From the looks of it, the shadow seemed to have completely lost consciousness.

    It seems like my previous worries were unnecessary. Tang Rou and I have already made our plans and this guy fell into our trap.

    "I''d like to see this guy''s true appearance."

    When we were in the car, I had a discussion with Tang Rou. This person definitely had changed her appearance, otherwise, he definitely wouldn''t look like that. Tang Rou walked over and stretched out her hand to flip over the black-clothed person''s body. At this moment, I suddenly heard a mournful cat cry.

    This is a black cat, what is it going crazy for? I was so shocked that it was too late to stop it.

    Tang Rou instinctively took half a step back. At this moment, the man who was originally quietly lying on the ground suddenly turned around. A cold light flashed in her hands as she viciously stabbed at Tang Rou''s chest.

    This was too dangerous. Ying saw that Tang Rou''s chest was about to be pierced, but I still couldn''t save her in time. However, the big black cat''s target was not Tang Rou, but rather, it opened up its claws and fiercely clawed at the black-clothed person''s arm.

    I seem to see that the big black cat''s claws have grown several times in an instant, as though they were human hands. Furthermore, the claws have grown a lot in size and directly scratched the arm of the man in black.

    Everything happened too quickly. When I rushed over to pull Tang Rou back, the black-clothed man was already angrily cursing and kicked the big black cat flying. I heard a loud bang from the wall behind me and didn''t know if the black cat had already lost its life after being ruthlessly kicked by the black-clothed person.

    We were planning to lure the snake out of its hole and catch it in a jar, but we didn''t expect the man in black to already know that we would be waiting here. So, we pretended to be caught and waited for us to get close before suddenly attacking them.

    I didn''t have the time to figure out how the black clothed man did this. I just instinctively wanted to retreat, but that black clothed man''s face still had the appearance of an extremely terrifying old man. However, the viciousness in his eyes became even more obvious as he pounced towards us from above.

    Actually, after Tang Rou and I dodged the opponent''s fatal sneak attack, we could have a good fight with the person in front of us in this place. With Tang Rou and I combined strength, it wouldn''t be too dangerous, but there was always a voice in my heart telling me that this place is very dangerous.

    Tang Rou seemed to have also sensed this point. She looked me in the eye, then immediately jumped down to the stairs. The other side already saw through our plan and dared to go down alone, so they would definitely leave us with some other plans, so we can''t stay in this dangerous place for now.

    Unfortunately, Tang Rou and I were a bit too slow. Just as the two of us jumped up to the second flight of stairs, another shadow suddenly appeared and attacked me.

    This time, Tang Rou and I have really fallen into someone else''s trap. The situation isn''t looking good, because that black-clothed person''s strength definitely exceeds mine and Tang Rou''s. In this situation, the other side has an extra person, and his skills are pretty good.

    I had originally thought that as long as I could protect the vital parts of my body, with my body, I would be able to make a path for Tang Rou to escape. However, this guy seemed to have a better understanding of my situation and wasn''t in a hurry to kill me.

    "How is it? Was it good to be tricked? Didn''t the two of you swear to catch me during the day? Now, let''s see what the two of you can do. "

    The man in black from upstairs slowly walked down, continuously playing with the machete in his hand. His tone was full of ridicule, making me feel like I was a mouse that had fallen into the hands of two cats.

    "You two don''t have to be too pleased with yourselves. Do you really think that there are only two of us here? They will be here in less than half a minute. If you listen carefully now, you should be able to hear their footsteps. I think that no matter how good your martial arts are, you won''t be able to match up to guns. "

    Tang Rou seemed to be a lot calmer, but she didn''t panic. She even took out her cell phone and waved it at me.

    I just remembered that we really do have backup outside and they''re even some well-trained police officers. Tang Rou had long since prepared for this and might even rush over to help.

    The two people in front of me have two choices. Either kill me and Tang Rou now, or run away quickly so that they don''t fall into the encirclement of the police. Although these guys are quite strong individually, but they''re also very cruel and vicious.

    It''s impossible to kill me and Tang Rou in such a short amount of time. After all, Tang Rou and I aren''t pushovers either.

    After understanding this point, I also calmed down a lot. I protected Tang Rou behind me and, at the same time, paid attention to the two fellows upstairs and downstairs. As long as any of them made a move, I would not hesitate to intercept them.

    "Are you talking about those stupid policemen who stayed outside?"

    Suddenly, another voice came from downstairs. Following that, a long shadow slowly walked to the entrance. After hearing the voice, my heart instantly turned ice-cold.

 C217 We are too young

    The other side has revealed our identity and we are not the least bit nervous. This means that they have already found out and those policemen might have been killed already.

    What made my heart tremble the most was this voice. I was extremely familiar with it, it was the girl who had stolen my Life Severing Blade. It was the same person who had almost killed me and Tang Rou in the street a few days ago.

    I saw that Tang Rou''s expression had also calmed down. She should have recognized the woman''s voice.

    As expected, with light footsteps, the sound of footsteps came from below the stairs. The lady wearing leather pants and leather pants, her figure is still slender and her expression is still cold, it is hard to believe that not long ago, I thought that she was just a weak little streamer who was tricked by a scumbag.

    Right now, this is a woman who can control my life and death at any time.

    I really wanted to smash my head against the wall and commit suicide. I felt like this woman was my natural enemy. She would be fooled by her every time. However, other than running for my life, I was unable to counterattack.

    "You''re in a team?"

    I had originally thought that Tang Rou would be angry and would even immediately try to think of a way to break out, but from the looks of it, Tang Rou is planning on stalling for time.

    The situation was clear. Of course they were in the same group. Otherwise, how could they all appear in this place at the same time?

    This time, we really did walk into a trap.

    "I don''t mind telling you, but we are indeed together. Moreover, you guys have taken the initiative to create trouble for me and saved me a lot of trouble."

    The woman slowly walked up the stairs with a faint smile on her face.

    "Actually, we were originally from different teams and each of us had our own mission. We can only blame the two of you for wanting to meddle in other people''s business. Yet, you came here to ruin the others'' plans, and yet you act so pretentiously to set up a Rushing Sun Formation."

    At that time, I didn''t believe it, but now, it seems like they really do have their own methods. They might have already been closely watching the situation in the city, so if they didn''t want to rush at the great Yang array, ordinary people definitely wouldn''t notice, but to these people, it''s just like a signal, a signal that reveals our identities and whereabouts.

    We can only blame ourselves for not considering carefully and for underestimating the other party''s strength.

    "What did you do with the cops?"

    It''s fine if the two of us get killed, but if we implicate so many innocent police, then the crime will be huge. I don''t want to die in debt to others.

    "There''s no need for you to worry about that. You guys should still worry about yourselves. Just focus on what''s going to happen next."

    At this moment, the two men upstairs and downstairs quickly started attacking. I knew very well that what they wanted was the soul of the female ghost on my body, and they were definitely going to kill me and Tang Rou first before doing anything else.

    I really want to stay here and fight it out with these people and then let Tang Rou escape. Right now, my grandma has already been safely transferred away to another country to be treated. As long as I can let Tang Rou live, then there will definitely be someone to take care of my grandma.

    It''s a pity that there''s three people in front of me and the stairs are very narrow. The opponent''s attack is already imminent, so I can''t give Tang Rou a proper opportunity.

    Right now, the two of us can only stand back to back to face the enemy''s attack. There''s also that scary woman who looks like a scorpion and can sneak attack us at any time.

    Just when we were in a dire situation, I heard the mournful cry of a cat. The black cat that was heavily injured suddenly dips from above and dashes towards the man behind me.

    I didn''t know if this big black cat hated this guy or if it was grateful towards me and Tang Rou, but at any rate, this was a very good opportunity for me. I immediately abandoned the enemies behind me and charged towards that guy in front of Tang Rou.

    "Jump out the window and get someone to help us!"

    I knew that even though Tang Rou was only a woman, she was also very loyal. If I let Tang Rou run away alone, then the other side definitely wouldn''t be able to do it, so I pretended to have Tang Rou look for help. I had already observed it well, there was a broken window on the wall.

    "Stop dawdling, hurry up!"

    I saw that Tang Rou was a bit hesitant. She ruthlessly waved her dagger downwards and also arched her back.

    I meant for Tang Rou to step on my shoulder and jump out, but Tang Rou only took out the stun rifle and then threw it at the guy in front of me. She stepped on the stairs like a black leopard and finally jumped out of the window.

    "I have the item here. If you want it, you just have to chase after me!"

    Tang Rou''s figure disappeared behind the window. My heart relaxed, but what Tang Rou said next made me worry even more, making me feel touched.

    Even at this time, Tang Rou was still able to agile enough to help me split my enemies'' strength.

    Sure enough, the woman in leather pants cursed and rushed out of the corridor.

    "Kill him!"

    After the woman said this, she disappeared. At the same time, it was as if someone stabbed me in the shoulder. My body staggered and I fell down the stairs.

    The guy up there should have been dealt with by now. That big black cat, my situation is already extremely dangerous.

    I only hope that Tang Rou can escape from that woman''s pursuit and never come back.

    I, who had nothing to worry about, had long put life and death at the back of my mind, but I was no longer the same as before and would not allow myself to be slaughtered by others. Even if I was injured, facing the fierce attack of two enemies, I still planned to fight it out.

    At this moment, I actually didn''t feel any pain, but I knew that the blood on my hand was quickly flowing out.

 C218 desperately

    I could already see that the bright red color was starting to seep through the gaps of my fingers. Without any hesitation, I raised my hand and stabbed the dagger into the other party''s throat.

    This is the way of attacking. If the opponent doesn''t retreat, I will kill him. But at the same time, the dagger behind me will pierce through my back and kill me.

    The fact that most people instinctively choose to protect their own lives when facing a life or death situation. My desperate actions this time created a glimmer of hope for myself, and the guy who was grabbed by the dagger immediately released his hand and retreated backwards. Although I felt that the clothes on my back had been cut, and I didn''t know if I was injured or not, at the very least, it gave me hope.

    Maybe it was because I saw the blood and smelled the blood, but I felt that the scene around me had suddenly become clear again. Even in this dark corridor, I couldn''t miss a single detail.

    I could roughly determine the position and movement of the fellow behind me.

    The back of my neck was covered in goosebumps, and I knew that the guy had already raised his knife a second time to strike at my vitals.

    I didn''t choose to continue running down. Even though there were many chances of success, I wasn''t sure if the person who was retreating down there had any other weapons.

    Thus, I made a crazy risky move. I squatted down like a wild beast and raised the dagger in my right hand without hesitation, thrusting it upwards.

    The guy behind me probably didn''t think that I would do such a thing at this moment. The knife in my hand has already been swung forward. It''s too late to retract it now.

    The dagger in my hand finally managed to cut open the other party''s chest. Hot blood spurted out from the wound and splattered on my face. A few of the blood dripped into my mouth.

    I continued waving the dagger in my other hand, trying to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the guy behind me.

    However, after the other party was injured, his body stopped abruptly and he lifted his leg to kick me.

    The knife in his hand was kicked away. His arm seemed to be dislocated, unable to exert any strength.

    Following this momentum, I grabbed the dilapidated handrail and lowered myself. After circling the handrail for half a circle, I jumped towards the entrance to the first floor.

    Then came another gust of wind and the guy''s attack missed.

    I finally stepped onto the flat ground. Although there was a voice in my heart that told me to go back and kill those two people who dared to attack me, in the end, reason still defeated this desire. I quickly ran outside.

    Unfortunately, when I ran out, I immediately stopped because I saw two people in front of me.

    A blade was held to Tang Rou''s neck. Her face had a bit of guilt and a bitter smile.

    The one holding the knife was the slim girl. Her face didn''t look too good either, and there was clearly some fish seed on her face. She should have been hurt by Tang Rou, but Tang Rou didn''t.

    "I''m sorry!"

    Tang Rou gave me a wry smile. At the same time, the two people behind me chased after her with angry curses. My back was kicked fiercely by them and I immediately felt something sweet in my throat before falling to the ground.

    ''I didn''t expect the two of you to be so fond of each other. One of you created a chance and made the other run away, but this woman is still too infatuated with you.

    It''s no wonder that with Tang Rou''s skill and speed, she wasn''t able to run in the end. Originally, Tang Rou wanted to turn around and kill me, but I''m sure Tang Rou was feeling extremely upset right now, because if Tang Rou wasn''t caught, then I might be able to run away. Of course, this isn''t absolute, because if Tang Rou really did run away, then I would have been set up by that woman the moment I ran out of the building.

    There was no use talking now, and the two of us were once again the meat of someone else''s chopping board.

    "You can only blame yourselves for meddling in other people''s business. After we kill you, we will make good use of your souls."

    She is a woman whose heart is like a snake and scorpion. Even after killing someone, she refused to let go of her soul.

    But I didn''t completely despair. I knew that these people wanted to kill me and Tang Rou only because we ruined their plans and stole that woman''s soul.

    As a result, I was very glad that I had hidden that piece of jade when we were fighting. This was also the only thing Tang Rou and I had left to protect our lives.

    "If you kill any of us, you''ll never get the ghost of that ghost woman."

    I tried my best to raise my head as I was stepped on by someone else. I glared at the gleeful woman opposite me.

    Sure enough, I saw that woman''s expression change. Afterwards, someone roughly started to search my body. A few yellow talismans and some scented ashes were randomly thrown onto the ground, but they didn''t find that piece of jade.

    "You''re a little smarter than I thought, but don''t think that without you, we won''t be able to find that thing anywhere. It''ll just take a little more time."

    "Besides, I don''t think you have the heart to see this beautiful woman die here, right?"

    The woman said this and directly reached out her hands to grab Tang Rou''s throat. At this moment, Tang Rou''s hands were tied up and she had no way of resisting.

    I discovered that we would always be the ones to suffer if we fought against these type of people. This was because we had our weakness. No matter if it was Tang Rou or me, we weren''t willing to see our teammates die in front of us.

    "Release him, from start to finish, this matter is my own responsibility. You want my life, I can give you that thing, I can also bring you to find it. As long as you release this woman, I guarantee that from now on, he will disappear from your sight."

    I quickly said this. Tang Rou''s green face made my heart ache, but I could still see Tang Rou trying her best to give me a meaningful glance.

    I''ve paid enough for this evening, and I''d be happy if I could save some of it with my life.

 C219 incoming reinforcements

    "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me at all. Your little girlfriend probably won''t be able to hold on for half a minute and will be saying goodbye to the world soon. You''d better send that thing over to me within that half a minute."

    Facing such a threat, I could only compromise once again. I couldn''t just watch as Tang Rou was killed. I knew that woman would definitely do such a thing.

    It seems that even the heavens will not help me this time. We have already lost one opportunity after another.

    Just as I was about to point out that I was hiding that piece of jade, I suddenly heard a voice that made me very excited. Actually, I didn''t understand either.

    "I wonder if I have the qualifications?"

    Hearing this voice, the scorpion girl''s face immediately changed. She immediately dragged Tang Rou behind her and quickly ran over to me. Her movements were terrifyingly quick.

    That voice clearly came from behind Tang Rou, but I saw a shadow rush down from the rooftop towards the two men who were controlling me.

    "Hurry up!"

    This is the first time that I have seen such an expression of fear and anger on the face of the woman. If you want to be on the top, then she, who took the initiative, seems to have met her natural enemy.

    The two of them who were controlling me didn''t hesitate to split up and escape in two different directions. These guys are really well-trained. Even if they met with danger, they would be able to make an accurate judgement when they escaped.

    I saw that the figure that jumped down from the building had just landed on the ground, so I immediately ran forward, chasing after him.

    When I got up, I was about to go look at Tang Rou''s situation, but at this moment, Tang Rou had already steadied herself and shouted at me.

    "You go and chase them, don''t worry about me!"

    I never thought that there would be such a chance when I was on the verge of death. Since Tang Rou is fine, then I will naturally think of ways to take revenge, especially for that girl.

    I have already raised my speed to the maximum.

    My blood was boiling fast. I could even track the scent of the woman on her body. At this moment, I was like a dog, or a wolf, hunting for its prey.

    That scorpion girl ran very fast, but in the blink of an eye she was intercepted by the person who jumped down from the stairs. At the same time, a few figures came running from other places and I was extremely excited.

    Just as I was about to rush over to help, the two men who were trying to escape in another direction suddenly charged back. One of them went to help the scorpion girl while the other stood in front of me.

    It could be seen that the snake and scorpion girl was the undisputed leader of their group. It was hard to imagine that such a young woman had such strength.

    The one who stopped me was the one I had injured before, the one who killed the old lady and refined the puppet upstairs.

    The other party was still wearing the fake mask, but there was a determined look in his eyes. I hated this group of people to the core, so when I attacked them, no matter how injured they were, most of their clothes would be drenched in blood and their movements would be affected.

    Not long after, Tang Rou caught up from behind. With the two of us working together, the man in front of us was finally unable to hold on. He turned around and threw out a dagger, ready to retreat.

    I could see everything clearly. I kicked away the dagger and Tang Rou also quickly moved forward to trip that guy''s leg.

    The black-clothed person was sent flying far away and crashed into the ground. Tang Rou and I chased after him and pinned him to the ground.

    "Leave him alive!"

    After all, there are still many secrets on this fellow that have yet to be unearthed. As long as I can catch him alive, perhaps I can help that ghost girl fulfill her long-cherished wish.

    This guy really did plan on killing himself, but my arms were already broken by Tang Rou and me. The unlucky black-clothed person cried out and immediately lost consciousness. At this moment, the other two quickly ran over.

    "Did you catch the woman?"

    I looked at my opponent and grabbed the man from Tang Rou and I. I immediately asked because the battle in the distance had stopped. I didn''t see the scorpion girl.

    "He fled."

    One of them looked at me and answered without thinking. Then, he walked towards the entrance of the residential area with the captives he had just captured.

    "They were also called over by you?"

    I looked at Tang Rou. Besides being notified beforehand by Tang Rou that these people would arrive at this time, it shouldn''t be a coincidence.

    But to my surprise, Tang Rou unexpectedly shook her head in confusion.

    ''I thought you called them.''

    The two of us stared at each other. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind us. When the voice turned around, we saw a tall and straight man wearing a Chinese tunic suit.

    "How did you know we were here?"

    I''ve met this guy more than once. Although I''ve been unhappy before, this time, he''s a real family member. He saved my name and I owe this guy two favors.

    "We''re not gods, how would we know? It''s you guys who are causing trouble here, we''ve been tracking them for a long time, and we heard some noises from them when we were in the city. So we''re here to check out what''s going on with those plainclothes policemen outside."

    Sun Yat-sen frowned and pointed to the outside of the district. ''I remember now that the police are still in a life or death situation.

    "How are they? There''s no danger. "

    Tang Rou rushed to ask.

    "I just got knocked out. I''ve already woken up, but it''s not convenient for them to know about the things here."

    Hearing Zhong Shan''s words, the worry in my heart was finally lifted. It seemed that this group of people did not dare to openly oppose the government officials.

 C220 The puppet is gone

    After all, if a large number of police officers were to die here, it would definitely be followed by a search and arrest of the entire city.

    "I really didn''t think that we would meet again so soon. You two really never behave yourselves."

    There was a mocking expression on Zhongshan''s face, making me feel ashamed. I wanted to retort, but I couldn''t find the words to refute it. If it wasn''t for the fact that they rushed here in time, Tang Rou and I probably wouldn''t even have had our souls left.

    "How did you let them escape? We spent a lot of effort to lure them over here."

    Tang Rou''s reaction was timely and she immediately threw the pot back.

    "You''re obviously acting good after getting the money. However, it''s true that you''ve helped us tonight. Although the most important one ran away, you''ve at least caught two people."

    "Hearing this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret. That woman won''t be able to leave for a day. This city probably won''t be able to rest peacefully for a day. After all, Tang Rou and I still have something that they want."

    "Tell me exactly what happened tonight. I saved your lives, didn''t I?"

    Zhongshan''s men had already taken the two captives away, leaving only the slender woman by his side. I remembered, the one who saved my life earlier was that girl. She had a pretty face, but her personality was even colder and she never said a word.

    "Thank you for saving us. I will remember this favor."

    I''m not stupid. If I admit that I was saved by Zhongshan Cloak, the other party might even use this matter as a threat to get me to join his organisation. Thus, my words of thanks are meant for that girl.

    The girl only looked coldly at me before turning her head away. She didn''t pay any attention to me, making me feel extremely awkward.

    "Brat, you really know how to trick people. Now that something like this has happened within my jurisdiction, I have the right to bring both of you back."

    This businesslike tone made me especially annoyed, but I didn''t want to offend him, so I told him about what happened in the building. Of course, I didn''t tell him about the ghost girl and the old lady''s dream.

    "In that case, you guys are still warm-hearted towards the good citizens?"

    Zhongshan Hua gave me an extremely ugly smile. He always felt that the other party''s eyes were like those of a fox, an old fox that could see through your thoughts at any moment. Furthermore, he had always been scheming on how to swallow you up without even a single strand of hair remaining.

    "There''s nothing we can do. The two of us saw that there was something strange in this building, so we prepared to come here to check on the situation. We didn''t expect to meet this group of people."

    "There is indeed something strange in this building. They should be refining puppets here. That thing is in your hands now, right?"

    The girl spoke coldly. She must have already inspected the interior of the building and figured out the situation inside. However, the puppet had disappeared. This matter was beyond my expectations.

    "The item isn''t with us, and it was inside the house not long ago. I think they probably took it."

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and both felt that this was a bit inconceivable because after the three of us met, they hadn''t left our line of sight. They also wouldn''t have enough time to go into the house and take the puppet away.

    "Then what did they ask you for just now? Furthermore, those two people do not have it on them. "

    This woman''s interrogative tone made me feel even more uncomfortable.

    "How should I know? Why don''t you all look for it more carefully? "

    At this point, I could only make things up.

    Although Zhongshan Wei knows about that ghost girl, I also don''t want to make things too complicated. I just want to leave this place as soon as possible.

    "You''ve known these people for a long time, haven''t you? "You''re much better at causing trouble than I thought."

    He was really an old fox, and I immediately guessed the secret behind it. I didn''t answer him.

    "The guy we knocked down, he recently killed an old lady here. The policemen outside were here to investigate this case. Shouldn''t you send that guy to the police station?"

    Tang Rou and I had a very good understanding and immediately changed the topic.

    "This is our problem, not something you guys should be concerned about. We will have instructions from the police."

    "Then can the two of us leave now?"

    Before Zhongshan Dress said anything, the girl beside him immediately took two steps forward.

    "I want to search all of you."

    "On what basis? If it wasn''t for us tonight, would you guys be able to catch these guys?" Are you trying to destroy the bridge after crossing the river? "

    Tang Rou immediately made an objection. Seeing that the two girls were about to start fighting, Zhongshan Hua coughed.

    "Forget it, if that thing is on their bodies and we can''t hide it, we''ll leave after we finish the work here."

    I let out a sigh of relief, then pulled Tang Rou and turned around to walk towards another direction in the district.

    "Although I don''t like it either, always asking over and over again, but did you really think about what you promised me last time? I feel that it''s quite fated for the two of us."

    As expected, this fellow brought up the old matter again. I didn''t dare to turn my head back, nor did I reply him. I only waved my hands behind my back before I quickly left.

    Tang Rou and I weren''t really far away, but we found a hidden place and quickly hid because I still had something to take tonight.

    After this group of people finishes their business here, Tang Rou and I will definitely return.

    "These guys really have a keen sense of smell, but tonight they''ve really helped a lot."

    Tang Rou patted her stormy chest. She picked up the phone and began dialing.

    "Are you hurt?"

    It was for the young policeman.

    "We were too careless tonight. Both of us are fine, but the guy who killed us has already been captured. That old lady has an old house here. Anyway, you should ask that group of people about the details."

    Tang Rou hung up the phone and suddenly asked me a new question.

    "Tell me, where did that puppet go?"

    How am I supposed to know?

 C221 Black Cat Repayment

    I could only shake my head at Tang Rong. It was fortunate that I was able to escape from that woman''s hands again tonight. How could I have the heart to care about that puppet?

    "That''s not right. Did the puppet run away by itself?"

    Tang Rou seemed to care about this matter a lot. She just stood there, frowning and thinking. After about half an hour, those people had already quickly left. Tang Rou and I waited for another ten minutes to make sure that there was no one else before quietly returning.

    The jade that used to have the soul of a female ghost was hidden in a gap at the corner of the stairs. Unless it was me, no one would be able to find it.

    Walking into the dark corridor once again, he could feel that most of the Yin Qi had already been dispersed. First, the setting of the Yin Gathering Pool had been removed by those people, and they must have done something else here.

    Although such a commotion had been created, it was not like the other small districts where many people had come to watch the show. In fact, the number of lights in the small districts did not exceed a single digit.

    Following my memories, I touched the crack all the way and reached my hand in. As expected, I found that piece of jade.

    I let out a sigh of relief, but just as I turned around, I suddenly saw Tang Rou''s expression change.

    Instinctively, I fished out my old dagger and prepared to fight. Right now, I have already become a frightened bird. With a slight movement in the wind and grass, I would immediately enter a state of preparation for battle.

    But after I saw clearly, Tang Rou''s gaze was directed towards a certain direction. She slowly put down her blade because at this moment, she wasn''t facing an enemy, but rather the big black cat that had disappeared for a period of time.

    From the looks of it, it seemed to be heavily injured. I remembered that the big black cat had helped me to block it more than once and that the attack of the man in black had saved my life.

    I instinctively wanted to go closer to check on the big black cat''s injuries, but that big black cat seemed to fear me. After seeing me approach, it immediately bends its body and roars.

    The big black cat barked at me twice, and then, limping, crawled all the way down the stairs. Looking at me, I felt a pang in my heart.

    "Why hasn''t this cat left? It seems like it wants to give us directions."

    Tang Rou walked over and lightly pushed me a bit. I didn''t reply, but simply followed the big black cat out of the stairs, and sure enough, the big black cat went into a abandoned flower pond next to us. Under the cold moonlight, I could see that there was already a hole a dozen or so centimeters deep in the ground, and at the edge of the hole, there was another black cat''s corpse.

    I understood at once.

    The two black cats should have been a pair, but one of them was killed by the masked man to become a puppet, so the big black cat had always wanted revenge. Now that its companion''s body was exposed, it naturally wanted to bury it.

    "You want me to help you bury your companion''s body?"

    Tang Rou went over and squatted down. The big black cat slowly nodded its head.

    When I attacked the black clothed man, the special ability that I revealed was also personally witnessed by me. However, from the looks of it, the situation of this big black cat is not optimistic, it might fall down and die at any time.

    I came to the side of the hole, took out my dagger, and continued digging. There weren''t many people living here in the first place, so there shouldn''t be anyone disturbing me by burying the corpse here. However, it''s best to buy something deeper.

    Seeing that the hole was already half a meter deep, I felt that it was enough. Then, I looked at the big black cat beside me. At this moment, the black cat was lying quietly on the ground.

    That black cat had a desolate look in its eyes. It was really just like a person. This made me have a weird thought. Is this black cat planning to be buried together with her companion?

    Just as I was thinking randomly, the big black cat suddenly stands up and grumbles from her throat.

    It felt like there was something trying to crawl out. Not long after, the big black cat let out a few shrill howls, then it opened its mouth and spat out something the size of a palm.

    It was completely covered with blood and other mucus, but the shape was immediately recognizable.

    "Isn''t this the lost puppet?" "Why is it in the cat''s stomach?"

    That''s right, this was the puppet that we couldn''t find before. No wonder that girl and Zhongshan Zhang didn''t find any puppets, but they were actually swallowed into the cat''s stomach.

    I didn''t quite understand what this cat was trying to do. Perhaps it was because this puppet contained the surprise of its companion, or perhaps it was due to its soul, I tried to get closer to it. The big black cat was already extremely weak.

    There was a tinge of grief and hope in his voice, not the hostility from before.

    "Do you want to bury this puppet with a companion?"

    The big black cat meowed again, clearly not meaning to.

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Tang Rou also walked over. At this moment, the big black cat suddenly stretched out its front paws and touched the puppet next to my feet.

    For a moment I had the illusion that the big black cat was telling the truth.

    "Here ˇ­"

    "Are you going to give me this?"

    I probingly asked. I didn''t expect the big black cat to really nod its head slowly. Furthermore, it injured the cat''s internal organs when I spat out the puppet, so the current situation wasn''t looking good.

    "Seems like this cat intends to use this puppet as a form of gratitude, but unfortunately, before this puppet can be completed, it was forcibly taken out. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before it loses all of it."

 C222 Exquisite Puppet

    Tang Rou reached out her hands and picked up the puppet. She used a piece of cloth to wipe away the blood on it.

    Sure enough, at this time, the puppet showed signs of shattering as fine cracks started to appear. If it wasn''t for the black cat, it would have probably been abandoned long ago if it hadn''t swallowed the black cat and stained it with some blood essence.

    Meow ˇ­

    Just when I was at a loss as to what to say, the eyes of the big black cat suddenly lit up, and then, with four legs, she crashed into the bottom of the hole. I didn''t have enough time to stop her, and watched as she crashed into the bottom of the hole, and then she stopped breathing.

    "Seems like this cat is planning to be buried here with her friends."

    Tang Rou lightly sighed. She glanced at me and my heart also felt sour. Even a wild cat would have this kind of awareness. However, many people in the world were cold and emotionless.

    After setting up the other black cat''s corpse, I placed the surrounding soil on it. I tried my best to deal with the soil so that there weren''t any obvious traces left behind.

    "This puppet is about to split open. Let''s find a place to burn it."

    Tang Rou looked at the puppet in her hands with incomparable regret, but at this moment, I saw a greyish black hue appear from the pit and directly wrap around the puppet.

    Tang Rou didn''t see it, but when I looked at the score, it was as if I saw the black cat.

    "What''s going on? This golem is about to become one. "

    Tang Rou finally felt that something wasn''t right with the puppet in her hands because at this moment, the cracks on the puppet had quickly regenerated. Moreover, the entire puppet was emitting a faint green luster.

    This green luster was extremely similar to the black cat''s eyes.

    "It''s the soul of that black cat. It could be to repay the gratitude, or it could be because it wants to follow the soul of its companion, so it possessed this puppet."

    I don''t know much about these things, but it seems to be the only explanation.

    ''Then hurry up and get a drop of blood on this. From now on, this puppet will listen to your commands. However, under normal circumstances, this puppet needs a person''s soul in order for it to have the greatest effect.

    Tang Rou immediately put the puppet in front of me. She looked a bit excited and uncertain.

    I didn''t think too much about it and trusted Tang Rou. I cut my nails and dripped a drop of my blood on the puppet''s chest.

    In a trance, I seemed to see a tall figure appear in front of me, completely different from the appearance of the puppet, with a bloody killing intent emanating from my entire body. But after I blinked my eyes hard, the figure disappeared, and in front of me is still the puppet.

    "This puppet has succeeded in recognizing its master. Give it a try and see if it can be activated."

    Tang Rou excitedly stuffed the puppet into my hands.

    "How do I use this thing?"

    I was stunned. I had never come into contact with such a high-tech thing, so I didn''t know how to operate it.

    "How stupid, this thing is already stained with your blood essence. In addition, there are many spirit contracts mixed with cultivation monsters, and there are also human grievances. As long as you move your mind, you can succeed, but you have to remove all distracting thoughts from your heart."

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, I rubbed my hands together. That puppet had a very special quality to it. Then, I imagined that the puppet had been enlarged and tossed away.

    Just as the puppet was about to fall to the ground, my heart sunk. If I am unable to successfully summon it the first time, it means that the puppet is crippled.

    However, just as the puppet was about to drop to the ground, black smoke suddenly rose up from the puppet. After which, I saw a black figure that was about the same height as me. That black figure had a human body and four limbs.

    This thing looked extremely strange, but I felt a bit of excitement just by standing there. I felt that this thing''s fighting strength was definitely very strong.

    "Your luck is too good, isn''t it? This puppet is so strange, although I don''t know why, but all the puppets I''ve heard of don''t look like this."

    I didn''t understand Tang Rou''s words, but I could feel a connection between her tall figure and my body.

    With a thought, the puppet slowly turned its body and smashed a nearby floor tile with its fist.

    With a loud bang, the floor tile was directly smashed into pieces, but the puppet''s fist remained unharmed.

    This was too awesome, this was the legendary Transformer.

    Even if the current me did my best, I still wouldn''t be able to achieve such a thing.

    Afterwards, I controlled the puppet and did a few simple movements. Although it wasn''t very smooth, every single kick from my fist was full of strength, making me ecstatic. With this, I wouldn''t have to be afraid of those evil and cruel opponents.

    But not too long after, I suddenly felt the world spin around me. My vision went black and I almost fell to the ground. Tang Rou rushed over to support me with a blaming look on her face.

    "You really don''t know anything. Hurry up and put away this puppet. Although this thing is very useful, it will consume your mind and spirit. You can''t use it for long. You will need to train hard in the future."

    Hearing this, I finally understood that controlling a puppet wasn''t a simple matter. In less than half a minute, this thing had already consumed a lot of my energy, causing my head to ache.

    "This is too much of a pity. If it can only be used for a short period of time, then it won''t be of any use at all."

    I thought to myself, this puppet has only appeared, and in ten to twenty seconds, I have already reached the limit of what I can do. Then, when fighting with others, I don''t dare to use it anymore.

    "Didn''t I just tell you? If you have one and a half years of time, then you will have to control your body for a longer period of time. Ordinary people might not even have this opportunity in their entire lives, so if you can obtain such a good puppet, then don''t complain about the heavens and earth. "

 C223 Truth

    Tang Rou''s face carried a bit of envy. At this moment, the puppet that had already turned into the size of a palm fell to the ground. I hastily went over to contact her and patted off the dust.

    I don''t know why, but I felt very familiar when I saw a pair of red and green eyes.

    That green eye should be the soul of the big black cat that finished the puppet. This black cat''s cultivation was not shallow, and it willingly became the puppet''s guardian spirit. Naturally, the effect would be the best, but what about that red eye?

    "Alright, we''ve already waited here for too long. I wonder if those fellows will come back again. Let''s hurry up and leave."

    What Tang Rou said was right. Tonight, I had already used up a lot of my stamina and energy, so I couldn''t continue to take risks. After that, the two of us quickly left this old residential area and returned to our temporary residence.

    I recovered a little, but I still felt a little tired. I simply washed my face and fell straight into bed. I slept until dawn.

    In the evening I dreamed of that dashing old lady again, who said nothing to me but waved her bright red fingernails at me as if to say goodbye.

    I know that my agreement with this old lady is over.

    It felt like someone had been pushing me the entire time. Suddenly opening her eyes, she discovered that Tang Rou was rubbing her forehead sleepily while holding the phone next to her ear.

    This girl and I shared a room and shared two beds. At this time, she was only wearing her sexy underwear, and when I bent down, I could even see the two seductive peaks in front of me.

    "Hurry up and answer the phone. It''s so annoying to make people sleep for beauty in the early morning."

    Tang Rou immediately threw the phone at me. She turned around, yawned, and fell back onto the bed. Her white thighs were exposed, making me feel uneasy.

    Who would call me at this hour?

    I put the phone close to my ear and whispered.

    "Who are you?"

    "It''s me."

    Hearing this phone call, I immediately quivered and sat up. It was that Zhongshan suit.

    There definitely isn''t any good reason for this person to come looking for me. Furthermore, I can hear it from his tone. He will definitely bring me some trouble.

    "Is there something you need from me?"

    ''Is that puppet with you? ''

    As expected, this fellow definitely wouldn''t call me for no reason at all.

    "What do you mean? You already checked the goods yesterday, why do you ask now? "

    If the other party really wants to take it back by force, there is nothing I can do not to give it to him. He is a person who works for the government, and even though this organization is very secretive and the majority of the people do not know about it, it is still not something that I, a small commoner, can withstand.

    "There''s no need for you to hide it from me. I know that the two of you definitely went back. I didn''t call this time for that thing."

    My heart stirred. Since it wasn''t for a puppet, what else could it be?

    "I don''t have the intention to join your organization yet. If I understand, I will tell you on my own accord."

    "That''s not it either. Although I hope that you can come to an understanding and join us earlier, this time, it''s really beneficial for you. Do you have time?" Let''s meet and talk face to face. "

    I was skeptical of the man''s words, so I rejected him without hesitation.

    ''I think it''s better not to meet each other. Every time the two of us meet, something bad seems to have happened.

    "Don''t reject me so quickly. It''s related to that ghost girl on your body. I''ve already said this much. Do you want me to agree to let you decide?"

    Hearing this, I felt suspicious. Zhongshan Zhuang knew about the ghost lady on my body, but it wasn''t detailed enough. If he said such words now, could it be that he really obtained a reliable clue?

    Yesterday, they had captured two prisoners. Those two might have had a lot of ways to deal with the ordinary police, but facing Zhongshan''s outfit, they were definitely at their wit''s end. Perhaps they had really revealed something.

    These two people must be related to that ghost girl. Even if they didn''t do it, they must know the secret behind it. That''s why the words that Zhongshan Zhuang said shouldn''t be a lie.

    "How do we meet? Do you want me to go alone? "

    The other side still hadn''t replied. At this moment, Tang Rou had already gotten up from the bed and pounced on my bed, staring at me.

    "If you want to see him, you have to have him with me, because he''s mine."

    I heard a wry smile, but then I agreed.

    "I''ll send someone to pick you up at your place in a bit. About half an hour."

    "How did this guy know where we were staying?"

    I have my doubts. In addition, Tang Rou''s number is extremely secretive. Even I don''t know. How could she call me?

    "It''s my friend from the police station. These guys are quite smart. I can already tell that we know each other."

    I just found out that the phone number had been leaked. Afterwards, Tang Rou called the young policeman and sure enough, she realized this point. The other side even felt a bit embarrassed about it.

    "I understand your difficulties. After all, they have much more power than you little cops. Have you guys figured out the case with that old lady? That''s good enough."

    After Tang Rou hung up the phone, she told me that even though the police couldn''t interfere in this matter, she had already found out the old lady''s identity and gave her an explanation.

    After hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, in about 20 minutes, I heard two loudspeakers coming from downstairs.

    When he stuck his head out, a government car was parked downstairs, but no one could see who was inside.

    "Let''s go. I heard from the phone that the other party seemed to have found the clue of that ghost lady, right?" "If we can settle this matter conveniently, we can smoothly fly abroad and we won''t need to be bothered by those guys anymore."

    "Weren''t you just sleeping? "How do you know about my phone call?"

 C224 Chapter 224 Identity of the ghost girl

    After the two of us went downstairs, I was surprised to find that the one driving the car was the lady with a stern expression, who had been staying by Zhongshan''s side the whole time.

    Although Tang Rou would occasionally reveal her cold side, the two''s temperament was completely different. That girl was like a natural ice mountain. When she approached, she couldn''t help but feel nervous, while Tang Rou was completely different.

    "Where are we going?"

    I felt that it would be a little awkward if I didn''t say anything, so I asked casually. I didn''t expect the other party to tell me the exact location since this was a very secretive organization.

    "The police station."

    In the end, contrary to my expectations, that woman coldly told me where my destination was.

    "What are you doing at the police station? You''re not in the same system as the police. "

    "Won''t we know when we get there?"

    I looked down on myself. Tang Rou, who was beside me, had a look of disdain on her face.

    Sure enough, the car went to the police station. This is the second time I''ve been here, but this time it was a fair entrance, and when the car drove up to the door, the soldier on guard even gave us a standard military salute.

    However, the car didn''t stop in front of the tall office building. Instead, it went around to the back.

    Of course I know what''s in the backyard. It''s a very large morgue.

    The thought of what had happened here sent a chill down my spine.

    "Are we going to talk about something here?"

    I tried to keep my tone even.

    "Are you scared?"

    The woman seemed to see through my thoughts, so I quickly tried to explain.

    "No, it''s not like I''ve never seen it before, so what''s there to be afraid of?"

    The woman didn''t dawdle and parked the car in front of the morgue. She got out of the car and brought Tang Rou and I over to the iron gates.

    The woman knocked twice on the iron door and was slowly pushed open. What I saw was the crippled old man.

    The old man stared at me with his cloudy eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He just moved to the side. The door was only opened by half a meter. Tang Rou and I could only walk in sideways.

    Just as I entered the door behind me, it was slammed shut with a clang. The temperature here and the strange smell of death immediately surrounded me, but I didn''t feel bored at all. On the contrary, I felt rather comfortable.

    Recently, I have tried my best to not activate Rakshasi''s Seal, but I have no way of suppressing it. Once we enter a place with dense yin aura, it would be as if Rakshasi has returned to the water as a fish that had not been fed for a long time.

    "You''re here?"

    In the distance, I saw Zhongshan Garment and a few other staff members standing in front of the tall body freezer.

    Looking at this fellow, I felt a burst of unfathomable nervousness. Thus, I simply nodded my head and tried my best to keep my distance from him. However, I quickly discovered that the location where the Chinese tunic was standing seemed to be the location where the female ghost''s corpse was stored.

    "I''ve always liked going straight to the point. The two people we caught yesterday ˇ­"

    "You''re talking about the two people we caught with our help."

    Tang Rou''s heart was straightforward and she interrupted him. Zhongshan smiled, but his face only twitched a bit, not feeling angry in the least.

    "There''s nothing wrong with saying that. Those two fellows have already revealed some useful clues. One of them is related to the woman''s identity."

    The reason why the police were unable to solve this case all this time was mainly because we were unable to find any information on the woman''s body, so we were unable to find any other clues. Furthermore, the soul of that ghost lady was still unable to reincarnate, and it was also because of the obsession in my heart, wanting to find out who I was and how I died.

    If the other party is able to grasp all of these clues, then it basically means that I can fulfill the ghost lady''s request and fulfill the agreement between the two of us. Actually, I no longer view this matter as a burden but as a help to the ghost lady, after all, this ghost lady has saved my name many times.

    "What is your specific identity? "Can you confirm who killed this woman?"

    "We only got a relatively vague piece of information. The person who told us the information only managed to say it when he was on his deathbed. After that, he was no longer able to hold on."

    I couldn''t help but have some doubts towards what Zhong Shan said. What kind of method did these guys use to actually make those cruel and mysterious black-clothed people spit out the truth?

    Otherwise, those two fellows wouldn''t have been killed in a short night''s time. It seemed that the power and methods of this organization were quite formidable, and could not be compared with those of ordinary state officials.

    "Can you stop keeping us in suspense?"

    As for the specific situation, I was very anxious, so I didn''t want to be in a circle with this Zhongshan guy in front of me.

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''m about to say it."

    Zhong Shan slowly waved his hand. Then, a staff member beside him opened the freezer. Sure enough, the body of the ghost girl was lying inside.

    "If the information provided by that man is correct, this woman''s identity is not simple, and she is not as innocent as you think."

    ''What do you mean? ''

    Hearing this, I wasn''t too happy. A young lady was treated like a zombie and placed on the roof. It was already very pitiful, but looking at her clothes, it seemed that there wasn''t the slightest bit of pity.

    "I mean, this woman could be one of the members of that mysterious organization."

    "That''s impossible, there must be a mistake with your information. If it''s really someone from the organisation, how could it be like this? Even now, their souls can''t be reborn, do you know how painful this is?"

    Perhaps my emotions were a bit agitated, but I didn''t think that what I said was wrong.

    "You say it as if you know them very well. People like them, even their own brothers and sisters would sell at will."

 C225 Female ghost selection

    "The cruelty of what they did was not something you could imagine."

    The woman''s words struck me like a bolt of lightning. I knew that people like them would never casually come to a conclusion. After all, what they were doing was something that ordinary people would not be able to imagine.

    Since Zhongshan Hua was so sure of what he said, there was a high chance that this was true. Even my confidence from before was gone.

    "But why on earth would they do that? There had to be a reason, right? "

    My mind is already in a mess. If this big sister ghost is really one of them, then this matter will be too troublesome.

    I would rather believe that this is just an innocent victim who has been involved, even if the clues have been cut off, and I have to continue to find other ways.

    "According to our speculations, this corpse should have known some of the core secrets of this organization before it died, or perhaps because of other reasons, such as offending someone in the organization, or because it failed its mission, so it was punished, and the materials that were used to make the Yin Refining Pill were placed on the roof, and it was inadvertently broken by you."

    Zhongshan''s analysis made sense. I saw that Tang Rou also nodded her head repeatedly. This girl was extremely smart, so she thought of things much more thoroughly than I did.

    "So what are you going to do?"

    Zhong Shan called me over, and even did not hesitate to tell me such a secretive matter, I must have had some ulterior motive. Now, other than my name, the only other thing left is the incomplete ghost of the female ghost on my body.

    "Isn''t the ghost spirit of the female ghost at your place? What''s the situation now? Can you remember the past? "

    Just as I expected, the other party is plotting against the ghost spirit of the female ghost.

    "If this soul can think of the past, would we still need to go through so much trouble?"

    I rolled my eyes at him in annoyance.

    "Can I see it?"

    Zhong Shan did not get angry, but the request from the other side made me a little hesitant. Although this guy had never done anything dangerous to me, but it was a bit complicated, so I could not believe it so easily.

    "Don''t worry, if I really want to snatch that ghost girl''s soul, then I won''t be so polite as to invite you over. Don''t you want to clarify the sequence of events earlier and allow that ghost lady to reincarnate?"

    I hesitated for a bit, but after exchanging a few looks with Tang Rou, I finally took out the piece of jade from my bosom and gently twitched twice. As expected, the ghost lady''s soul slowly floated out.

    The ghost lady''s figure was much clearer than before, but her eyes were still empty as she stared blankly at her surroundings.

    I saw Zhong Shan''s eyeballs moving back and forth along with the female ghost''s movements. I knew that the guy''s sensitivity towards Yin Yang energy was beyond ordinary. After all, this was what they were doing.

    "What do you think?"

    What made me feel strange was that Zhongshan suit didn''t pay attention to me, but instead asked the girl who had always been by my side.

    "I have a 60% chance of success, but I can''t rule out failure."

    The conversation between the girl and Zhongshan Dress made me a little confused.

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    They instinctively felt that they were planning to use this ghost girl''s soul to do something with the corpse.

    "The thing we need to do is also simple. We need to use this female ghost''s soul to return to the body, use her body as a tool, quickly restore her soul in a short period of time, and then remember what happened before she died."

    "It sounds simple, but the ghost lady shouldn''t be able to return to her body on her own right now. After all, she doesn''t even know that this is her own body, so how could she run into a dead body?"

    I also feel that this is a bit ridiculous. Ghosts are things that can only be found within the bodies of living people or living creatures. With regards to those that are already dead, I definitely wouldn''t have any interest in them, and even if I forced this soul into my body, with this soul, the current situation won''t be easy.

    "Of course, ordinary people can''t do it. However, we naturally have our own methods."

    When Zhong Shan said this, he glanced at the woman beside him with a complacent expression. This is the first time I''ve seen Zhong Shan like this.

    From what I know about that woman, I only know that her skills are very good. Furthermore, her temper is a little cold. As for whether she has any special abilities, I''m really not sure.

    "Unless you tell me clearly, I won''t risk this woman''s soul."

    I hurriedly rubbed the piece of jade in my hand. The female ghost immediately went back inside. For the female ghost''s soul, this piece of jade and I are the only ones that she is willing to believe.

    "Xiao Nan has a special ability, which is to automatically detach his soul from her body. Although it cannot last for a very long time, it is enough for us to do what we need to do next."

    Although Zhongshan''s tone was calm, my eyes widened in surprise. It was simply a fantasy that a human''s soul could separate from the body by itself, I knew that. After leaving the body, it would take a lot of effort for the soul to return to the body, and if I didn''t get there in time, the person would be affected greatly, possibly dying or going insane.

    I don''t doubt Zhongshan''s words, because he doesn''t seem like a liar. I just feel that they are too incredible.

    Zhongshan Zhuang paused for a moment and continued.

    After Xiao Nan''s soul leaves the body, she will bring it directly into the corpse, and that way, the soul and the corpse will be together temporarily. With a little guidance from the side, we can restore some of the ghost''s memories, and not only will she be able to figure out her identity, she will also be able to find out the reason why she was killed.

    "I really didn''t expect that there would be such a capable person in your organization." However, as far as I know, a living person''s soul leaving their body is extremely dangerous, and the slightest mistake would be extremely dangerous. "

    Tang Rou stepped forward and stared at the girl called Little Nan.

    I don''t think it''s appropriate either.

 C226 Little South

    Although I don''t have any good feelings towards this woman in front of me, I don''t want the ghost lady''s soul to be affected in any way. At the same time, I don''t want such a terrible thing to happen in front of me.

    "This is not something that you can just object to. You have already violated the rules. According to the rules, you can be controlled for a period of time."

    Xiao Nan''s tone was very stiff. She didn''t have the slightest leeway to negotiate, as if she had already decided to do so.

    I''m already prepared to collect that ghost lady''s soul, even if it means falling out with those guys.

    Tang Rou and I naturally had the same thoughts and made preparations to fight.

    As the two sides faced off against each other, they didn''t expect the ghost girl''s soul to slowly circle around their corpse twice before stopping in front of Xiao Nan.

    Although that female ghost didn''t send any clear message, I could feel that she chose to let Xiao Nan continue.

    "Nan has a special ability in this area, so you don''t have to worry about it. Besides, this is the only way."

    The tone of Zhongshan Zhuang''s voice was rather neutral. Looking at how the ghost lady looked like, I started to hesitate.

    I looked at Tang Rou.

    "Why don''t you ask her?" Tang Rou pointed at the ghost girl''s soul.

    I focused and looked at the ghost lady''s soul. After thinking for a bit, I opened my mouth to ask.

    ''If you succeed this time, it''s very likely that you''ll find out about your lost memories. However, there''s also a high chance that you''ll never be able to get what you want or even reincarnate. If you can understand it, then take a decision. ''

    The female ghost understood what I said and did the same action as before. She circled the top of her corpse twice before standing in front of Xiao Nan.

    Under normal circumstances, someone who could see a ghost would definitely be horrified, but at this moment, a few of us were gathered here, in this morgue, watching a ghost move around us. We were so used to it that we didn''t even dare to imagine it.

    "Since you''ve made this decision yourself, I hope you won''t regret it."

    At this point, the only thing I could do was to continue on. I saw that Zhongshan Hua gave a look to Xiao Nan, and the woman nodded before starting to make preparations.

    At the same time, Zhong Shan''s underlings were already guarding the morgue. Someone was currently making a phone call, probably informing the police outside not to come in and disturb them.

    Of course, I knew that nothing could go wrong when doing such a thing. Even too loud of a noise could cause fatal damage to the method.

    "Director, are they going to stay here as well?"

    Little Nan didn''t seem to welcome Tang Rou and me. She was unexpectedly planning on taking the two of us away.

    "What do you mean? You''re deliberately targeting us, aren''t you? "It''s you guys who asked us to come over and help you guys, and now you want us to kick you guys out."

    Tang Rou immediately went against me. I also made up my mind. If I said that when they borrowed the spirit of the female ghost, they wouldn''t let me and Tang Rou stay here, so they definitely wouldn''t discuss this matter.

    "It''s fine. They can be counted as half of the people in this business. I believe they will keep it a secret, right?"

    I quickly nodded my head. I guessed that when Little Nan uses her soul to leave her body, she''ll have to carefully observe it and maybe even learn a move. At the same time, I''ll also understand why Little South Africa wants me and Tang Rou to leave.

    Little Nan creased his eyebrows and immediately followed the order. He rolled his eyes at Tang Rou and then walked over to the ghost girl''s corpse.

    Tang Rou, Zhongshan, and I retreated a few steps, giving Little Nan some space.

    "Usually, only a pure woman would be able to use a coincidence to control the way the soul leaves the body. This organization is quite powerful and can find such a person."

    At this moment, Little Nan was already sitting cross-legged with her back facing us all, but I could hear that Little Nan was softly mumbling something.

    "What spell is this?"

    I saw Tang Rou''s eyes gradually light up, and I knew that this girl definitely recognized this incantation.

    "Soul Losing Curse. It must be the Soul Losing Curse that has been passed down for a long time. No wonder that girl is so arrogant. She even knows something like that. This is too unbelievable. It seems like the success rate for today''s matter can be raised quite a bit."

    It was rare to see Tang Rou treat others with such admiration. Moreover, it was a young and beautiful woman.

    The Soul Losing Curse, a very strange name. I''ve only heard of the Soul Luring Curse.

    So there was actually such a bizarre method in this world.

    "Even if you know about the Soul Shattering Curse, if you want to forcibly break your soul out of your body and return, that is not something an ordinary person can do. Moreover, every time you use this method, a portion of your lifespan will be lost ˇ­"

    He could hear the regret in Zhong Shan''s tone.

    "I''m sorry! "Just now, the two of us were actually ˇ­"

    I was about to apologize, but was interrupted by Zhongshan.

    "It doesn''t matter, I''m already used to being in our line of work, I usually do things with those things that cannot be exposed to the light, and I''ve never had any hope of being understood by anyone. I just want you to know that it''s not easy for Xiao Nan, and similarly, she has no ill intentions towards you."

    At the same time, I could feel that the Yin Qi in the morgue was already in chaos. Xiao Nan''s body was like a huge magnetic field, rapidly attracting the surrounding Yin Qi.

    The soul left the body. If he wanted to not be injured, he would need to find the host as soon as possible or absorb a large amount of Yin Qi to nourish it.

    I understand why Zhongshan Fu said that the Soul Devouring Curse in front of my eyes would cost me my lifespan every time I cast it. It''s because absorbing the Yin Qi of the dead in this place is a lifesaving action for a living person.

    I began to have a sincere admiration for Little Nan and the others. Tang Rou had once told me that if ordinary people wanted to interact with these things that couldn''t be exposed to the light, it was like digging their own grave.

 C227 soul-losing spell

    As the yin aura gathered faster and faster, I could already see a layer of greyish white on Xiao Nan''s body, as if trying to tear it away from him. The other people''s expressions didn''t change much, and I knew that I was the only one who could see it clearer, meaning that Xiao Nan would soon be able to force her soul out.

    At the same time, I paid attention to the direction and changes of the surrounding Yin Qi. I know that Xiao Nan is able to maintain Ling Zhi while he is stripping off his own soul, he definitely needs a unique method to maintain the surrounding Yin Qi''s density and frequency. As long as I can remember all of these, I believe that I will be able to do the same in the future.

    This is a kind of stealth behavior, so I can only secretly memorize it in my heart.

    In that instant, the surrounding Yin Qi seemed to have stopped moving. In addition, Xiao Nan''s soul was extremely clear, it was just like a real person''s soul. However, the clothes Xiao Nan wore seemed to suit him, and it was a little different.

    Under normal circumstances, when a person turned into a ghost, they would usually maintain their final disguise before death. However, the current little man was still alive, but his soul had left his body.

    Zhong Shan and Tang Rou''s expressions changed. Zhong Shan was still a bit better, but Tang Rou was already very surprised. She was afraid that she would disturb Little Nan, so she didn''t say anything.

    After Xiao Nan''s soul left her body, she didn''t stop there. Under the cover of dense Yin Qi, she moved closer to the ghost lady.

    When the ghost girl saw Xiao Nan''s soul, her face revealed a resolute expression. Then, it slowly turned into a grey aura.

    In the beginning, I didn''t know how Xiao Nan was going to bring the ghost soul back to the corpse, but now, it seems that Xiao Nan was going to merge the ghost soul into her own soul.

    This is much more dangerous than what was previously mentioned. Normally, a person''s soul has a certain number of souls, so they can''t be too many or too few. If they are too few, then the person will get a serious illness or even become stupid or foolish, but if there is more souls, then it will definitely be a huge disaster for a human.

    Moreover, at this moment, I felt a wave of heat coming from my chest. I knew that once Luosha felt two souls, especially the soul of Xiao Nan, which is full of Yin Qi, he was eager to give it a try. With the Luosha Seal awakening, this thing already has the ability to actively absorb Yin Qi, which also means that it wants to control my body.

    If that thing were to wake up at this moment, it would definitely take the initiative to absorb those two souls. Right now, it is Xiao Nan and that ghost lady''s souls, and we cannot allow even the slightest disturbance to disturb them at this crucial moment. Even if it is the change in yin aura here, it would cause all the preparations to be ruined, and it might even cause the death of Xiao Nan.

    I wanted to turn around and leave this place as much as possible, but I found that my body wasn''t listening to me. A low hum came from the side, as though there was some kind of magic that guided me to absorb the two souls that were merging with each other.

    "Quick, stop me!"

    I know that at this time, the only person who can help is Zhongshan. This guy is very strong and should be able to do something.

    My face turned serious and I quickly stretched out my hand. I saw that there seemed to be a yellow talisman in Zhongshan''s hand and I did not know the pattern on it. However, that yellow talisman was undoubtedly accurate as it stuck itself to my chest.

    The moment that yellow talisman touched my chest, it started to burn intensely. Moreover, I could feel that the surrounding Yin Qi was changing.

    Something like the yellow talisman should have been able to gather a large amount of yang energy in a short period of time and use it as energy. At this time, the yin and yang energy here had already become very balanced.

    I didn''t see what it was. I only felt that something similar to an insect egg was crushed, and a sinister aura immediately floated out, absorbing all of the white smoke from the burning yellow talisman.

    After escaping from the soul''s distance, the Raksha Seal''s control over me has lessened by quite a bit. At the same time, the lotus flower in my lower abdomen finally took effect and gradually pulled at the Raksha Seal.

    I also didn''t dare to open the door, because once I do, the yang energy outside will quickly rush in. At that time, there will still be trouble.

    I obediently stood at the doorway, but I still couldn''t help but quietly turn my head back.

    Zhong Shan also looked at me with a serious face, as if he was afraid that I would continue to stir up trouble. At the same time, he didn''t want to leave Xiao Nan''s side.

    Tang Rou stood between the two of us. She looked at one moment and then she looked at Little Nan''s soul.

    Due to the episode just now, Xiao Nan''s soul fluctuated a little. But luckily, it calmed down in the end, causing a stone in my heart to drop to the ground. If I were to kill Xiao Nan and that ghost girl because of me, then I really will blame myself for this.

    Time passed by, one minute and one second. The burning sensation on Xiao Nan''s chest gradually disappeared. At the same time, she had completed her preliminary work of merging the ghost of that ghost girl into her own soul.

    Unlike what I did before, after Xiao Nan fused with it, the ghost lady''s soul was only contained within her own soul, while I absorbed all of the Profound Qi in these souls. In general, Xiao Nan''s job is more difficult, and it is also not easy to control.

    Within Xiao Nan''s soul, I could occasionally see the shadow of the female ghost. Their faces were constantly changing back and forth.

 C228 Cheap Attack

    However, not long after, Xiao Nan had completely stabilized the situation. She turned around and looked at the clothes and nodded. Then, she decisively jumped towards the corpse in the cabinet.

    This was the most critical moment. Whether or not he could succeed would be up to this plan.

    I don''t know why, but I felt a little uneasy and looked around. The lighting here was dark. Other than the few of us, the rest were just those ice-cold corpses.

    Logically speaking, with the Zhongshan Garment, there shouldn''t be any problems for the people in their organisation to stand guard outside. However, my uneasy feeling became stronger and stronger.

    Seeing that Xiao Nan was about to penetrate the ghost girl''s soul into her body, and then successfully retreated, suddenly, a muffled sound came from outside. At the same time, the few small windows in the morgue also let out the sound of glass shattering.

    This is clearly someone activating some kind of spell formation outside, and the purpose of the spell formation is to go to the morgue where we are at.

    "Someone''s here to cause trouble. I can''t get out of here right now, so you guys can go out and help!"

    I knew that Zhongshan Cloak had a method to adjust the Yin and Yang aura, so only by staying here can we guarantee that the last line of defense won''t be broken through. At this moment, someone is destroying everything we''ve done, so we don''t need to guess to know that it must be that evil black-clothed person''s organization.

    These guys really are haunting us, daring to take the initiative to come here and provoke us after getting hit once. But the timing they chose was rather appropriate, as we are currently in an extremely awkward situation. A little carelessness could cause a person and a ghost to completely disappear.

    "I''m going to open the door!"

    I shouted a warning and then immediately opened the door and jumped out along with Tang Rou. At this moment, the few people who were originally standing at the entrance had already rushed out, leaving behind only the two who were guarding the door.

    "Hurry up and set up the formation to stabilize the aura here."

    The person standing outside isn''t young anymore. When he saw me and Tang Rou come out, he immediately gave an order. For a formation like this, I couldn''t compare to Tang Rou, so after I looked at Tang Rou, I quickly ran towards the distance.

    At this moment, the police station was already out of work. There were only a few policemen on duty left, and they could not help out at all.

    These guys didn''t want to attack us in the morgue directly, but chose to use despicable methods outside to disrupt the atmosphere inside. Obviously, they already knew what was going on inside.

    If they only relied on defense, then it definitely wouldn''t work. Even if Tang Rou and the others had set up a formation around the morgue to prevent the chaos between Yin and Yang, their methods weren''t weak either. As a result, the most effective method was to find those who were lurking around the morgue.

    A few people have already gone far away, but I don''t think that they will only send one wave of people or they will very likely come back again. What I need to do is to quietly sense the changes in the surrounding Yin Yang energy and figure out their location.

    The people under Zhongshan''s command naturally wouldn''t listen to my words, so I could only rely on my own abilities.

    I went to the middle of the office building and the morgue, found a suitable place to sit down, and quietly closed my eyes. Right now, I don''t even need to look to feel the changes in the surrounding Yin Yang energy.

    Time passed by minute by second. Around two minutes later, I felt a trace of yang energy quietly gathering at a spot behind me.

    This is very unusual, because right now it is night and the yang energy is gradually dissipating, only after the sun rises will it rise from the ground, so at this time there must be someone secretly making some sort of arrangement, even though the other party is very secretive and very careful, it is still unable to escape my senses.

    I quietly turned around and found that there was indeed a bit of yang energy there that was slowly gathering. Furthermore, its movements were getting faster and faster.

    I had to destroy the opponent''s actions before they could activate the spell formation. I didn''t know how strong the opponent was, but if I was able to break through the formation that Tang Rou and the others hadn''t been able to set up, then it would be troublesome.

    It had not occurred to me before that the situation would become so complicated tonight. I just hoped that I could make it in time.

    I walked around the morgue and found that there was a black shadow squatting at the corner on the right. That guy was quickly working and had already gathered a lot of Yang energy from his body.

    This fellow was actually using his own body as the eye of the formation. This was a very fast method of setting up the array, and it was also able to accurately control the direction of the Yang energy. However, doing so would cause great damage to the body and could even cause one to die.

    The other party had obviously noticed me as well. At this moment, they swept their eyes over me, revealing the area next to my chest. Then, they actually swiftly ran towards the morgue.

    "Quick, stop him!"

    I quickly moved forward to intercept him, but this fellow''s speed was too fast. He circled in front of me and directly smashed into the morgue. There was a narrow window.

    When Tang Rou''s other staff member at the entrance heard the voice, it was already too late to come over to help. Seeing that all of our efforts were about to be wasted, under our obsession, I found that there was a beast''s howl coming from my body.

    Without any hesitation, I stomped on the ground. Then, like a wild wolf pouncing towards its prey, I arrived behind that fellow in the blink of an eye.

    At this moment, the black figure''s head was about to collide with the window. This fellow actually intended to use such a suicidal method to disrupt the balance between Yin and Yang aura within the window. Luckily, I was able to grab onto his leg in time and viciously swung it downwards.

    The black shadow gave a muffled groan and fell to the ground. At the same time, a large amount of yang energy was also emitted from its body.

 C229 Failed

    "There''s no need to come over, hurry up and stabilize the yin and yang aura here!"

    If it''s Yin Qi, I might be able to absorb it with Rakshasi''s Flame. But with such a large amount of Yang Qi, there''s no way to stop it. I can only hope that Tang Rou and I''s formation would be effective.

    Fortunately, Tang Rou had another staff member and didn''t waste the time to waste the yang energy. She was directly absorbed by a layer of faint light and I saw a few staff members in the distance quickly gather around us. They should have killed the person who ambushed us or chased us away and understood that she was trying to lure them away.

    The blood in my body flows faster. I have observed the surroundings clearly, whether it is the auras of man or Yin and Yang.

    The fellow in front of me whimpered. He seemed to have suffered a huge shock and was unable to get up in a short period of time. It seemed that he wasn''t particularly strong, or else he wouldn''t have used such a suicidal method.

    Two staff members ran over to ask me about the situation. I was worried about the situation in the morgue, but I could feel the yin aura inside. At this moment, there was an abnormal disturbance, so I didn''t know what was going on inside.

    It''s a pity that we can only worry about nothing and don''t dare to open the door. If we pull away from the array and open the door, then if there are others lurking in the distance, we will immediately create a great opportunity for them.

    Waiting anxiously always feels like a year. I don''t know how much time has passed, but when I heard the heavy metal door slowly being pulled open, I quickly moved closer to the door.

    ''How are you? ''

    Tang Rou was even more anxious than I was. She came over and asked. The other employees seemed to be very orderly. They still stayed at their posts and only looked at them, trying to find out what was going on.

    "You two, come in."

    Zhong Shan''s face was gloomy. It seemed that the situation wasn''t too good. I immediately became worried and hurriedly opened the door to enter. At this moment, I found that Xiao Nan had already returned to normal and was standing there in a daze with a pale face.

    "What about the ghost lady''s soul?"

    Xiao Nan seemed to have recovered, but I didn''t see that female ghost.

    Could it be that the operation failed?

    While I was feeling anxious, the image of the female ghost floated from the top of the morgue and slowly floated in front of me. I was pleasantly surprised, that the female ghost''s yin aura had become a lot purer, and her appearance was much clearer than before.

    "It shouldn''t be like this at all. According to past experiences, this soul should have recovered some of its memories."

    Xiao Nan looked at me with a frown and suspicion in her eyes. At the same time, Zhong Shan suit also came to my side and stared at the ghost lady''s soul, as if she was trying to find some problem.

    ''Did you really find nothing? ''

    I also felt a little disappointed, but compared to this, I felt even more baffled. This ghost lady seemed to have something she wanted to tell me, but I didn''t want to say it in front of Zhong Shan.

    "A lot of her soul has been restored, but she doesn''t seem to have recovered any memories. Perhaps the disturbance caused by those guys just now caused something to go wrong. It''s also possible that he must have suffered unspeakable pain and suffering while he was alive ˇ­"

    Tang Rou circled around me and the ghost girl and frowned as she analyzed the situation.

    I saw Zhongshan Wei slightly nod his head, probably agreeing with what he said, but that Xiao Nan had been frowning.

    "This soul must stay with us. Perhaps, it might recover its memories after a while. Those guys have tried to destroy this ghost girl''s soul several times, but that is enough to prove that he is very important."

    "I don''t agree. This ghost lady''s soul is already pitiful enough. I don''t want you to use any other method to torture her. Besides, there are so many of you here, and you almost couldn''t defend against her. I''m very suspicious of your abilities."

    I immediately put that ghost lady''s soul into the jade. There is absolutely no room for discussion on this matter.

    Furthermore, I faintly sense that this female ghost seems to be doing it intentionally. What is she trying to hide?

    "You are not the one who decides everything here. Don''t think that you can ignore our rules just because you have a bit of skill yourself. When necessary, we can use unconventional methods.

    Xiao Nan was getting more and more excited. She took two steps forward and suddenly frowned. She covered her head. The expression on her face was extremely painful.

    I rushed forward to support him. I felt his body was extremely cold, as if he had just been fished out of a freezer.

    "Xiao Nan, how are you?"

    Zhong Shan also came over with a worried face, but this time, the woman was in unbearable pain and slowly fell to the ground.

    I know that Xiao Nan forced his soul out of his body and helped the female ghost enter the corpse just now. Even if this woman has outstanding talent, she definitely caused a great deal of damage to his soul. Furthermore, the yin energy in this place suddenly became disorderly, so even if his soul returned to his body, it would still be difficult for it to completely fuse with him.

    "She''s in a very serious situation right now. If she can''t fuse her soul with her body, then she''ll either go crazy or die."

    Tang Rou''s words had already been proven on Zhongshan''s face. I suddenly felt a bit guilty.

    If I suddenly realized that as soon as my palm came into contact with this woman''s palm, a refreshing feeling would come from my lower abdomen and spread through my arm to her palm.

    The woman''s pained expression was immediately relieved. She looked at me in shock and didn''t retract her hand.

    Could it be that the red lotus flower in my body is not only able to cure the Yin and Yang energy in my body, but it can also cure the soul of others?

    Even though I had my doubts, I couldn''t casually let go of her hand. Xiao Nan held my hand tightly, and I noticed that the woman''s hand slowly turned from cold to slightly warm.

    When Tang Rou and Zhongshan saw this, they didn''t say anything to disturb him.

 C230 Hidden Secret

    Not long after, the paleness on Xiao Nan''s face gradually became less and less obvious, and the sweat that was seeping out also disappeared by itself. It''s just that I felt like the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning, and I almost fell to the ground.

    "How are you?"

    Little Nan immediately let go of my hand. At this moment, Tang Rou rushed to help me.

    "I''m fine. Your soul should have already completely merged with your body, right?"

    Xiao Nan nodded and gave me a rare look of gratitude.

    ''Thank you. If it wasn''t for your help just now, I would probably have gone crazy. This time around, the interference was too great, and the ghost lady''s soul is not simple either.

    Perhaps it was because I had saved him once, but Xiao Nan''s attitude towards me had eased up quite a bit. However, in reality, he was the one who had saved my life first.

    "There''s no need to be polite. I know that you guys are doing this for the country as well as for the peace of this region. Your body is extremely weak right now, so it''s better for you not to come in contact with these things for a period of time."

    I discovered that this girl was quite pretty. Just as I was about to say a few more words, I discovered that my arm had been fiercely pinched by someone. When I turned around, I saw a jealous Tang Rou.

    "You sure have a fast face. He wants to take away your ghost girl and her soul."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, the situation once again became awkward.

    "You can keep that thing for now, but I hope that you will notify me as soon as you know the information. It will be of help to us and this pitiful woman."

    In the end, it was Zhongshan who came out to smooth things over. Xiao Nan''s lips moved, but in the end she still agreed. She took two steps back and stood next to Zhong Shan.

    I only wanted to get out of this place as soon as I arrived at the morgue. The desire in my chest was hard to suppress, and I was still thinking about the situation of the ghost girl.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t say anything along the way. By the time we got back to our place, it was almost dawn.

    In the room, without saying a word, I immediately released the ghost girl''s soul from the jade.

    As expected, when I saw the female ghost this time, I felt a huge difference. The female ghost''s eyes weren''t pale and empty anymore. Instead, they had an additional liveliness similar to that of a human''s.

    It was even more obvious than the first time he met this female ghost.

    "You have indeed recovered your memories, right?"

    Unexpectedly, Tang Rou that girl also guessed at this point. This made me a bit worried.

    "I''m sorry! At that time, my mind was in a mess, and I didn''t know if I should say these things out loud. Moreover, I still haven''t completely sorted out my thoughts. "

    The ghost lady actually spoke.

    This was an ability that completely exceeded the capabilities of a normal soul.

    I have interacted with this female ghost before, but it was through some special methods. I feel a little strange that the female ghost was actually able to interact with me like how humans interact with others.

    ''Do you remember who you are? ''

    When the female ghost heard my question, she stares at me blankly. After a few seconds, she slowly nods her head.

    ''I don''t know if it''s true or not, but I''ve recovered a lot of my memory.''

    After saying that, the female ghost stared at me in a daze once again. I knew that the words that the female ghost would say next would definitely shock me.

    ''Speak. We can be considered to have shared the hardships of life and death together. No matter what the result is, I''ll still support you and help you as I''ve always done.

    I can actually read some emotions on the ghost girl''s face. The ghost lady is emotional as well, but she''s expressing it more clearly now.

    "If I really am like those people and belong to that evil organization, would you be tired of me, or would you hand me over to those people?"

    Even though I had already mentally prepared myself for it, hearing the female ghost say such words still made me shocked. I did my best to not show an expression that was too abrupt.

    "Are you really one of them? But why do they have to frame you in such a manner, and not even spare your soul? "

    At this moment, I was already a bit confused and confused. Zhongshan and the others weren''t wrong, but this girl really was part of an evil organization, or perhaps she was, but I don''t know what reason she was killed by them.

    "All I know is that in my memories, I was with them from the beginning, but I didn''t want to be with them anymore, so I wanted to take them off ˇ­"

    As she spoke, the ghost lady''s body began to rapidly tremble. It was obvious that she had already fallen into a state of fear and reminiscence.

    This was the most crucial moment in her speech. If the ghost girl could remember, how did she die? Who did it?

    Perhaps this knot in his heart could be untied and he could be reincarnated.

    "Do you remember who did it?"

    "Yes, that guy has a very high status in the organisation and has always been very cruel and vicious. I think I''ve caused you guys a lot of trouble, so they will definitely come and find us again."

    The ghost lady revealed a guilty expression.

    "How about, we go find that guy and work together?"

    I don''t know much about Zhongshan''s equipment, but I do understand that they can''t make a decision. If they were to report this matter to their superiors, and their superiors urge them to quickly find out the truth of the evil organization, then at that time, the ghost of that female ghost will definitely suffer, that''s for sure.

    "Can you remember the specific location of those organizations? Or their identities. "

    The ghost lady''s answer made me feel a little disappointed. After all, my soul had been damaged multiple times already, and even if it was repaired to such a state, a lot of my memories are still unclear. It''s possible that I would be able to recall it and would never be able to recover it.

    "Do you have any specific plans?"

    I forced myself to ask.

 C231 The ghosts sister

    "I''m going to save my sister."

    Sure enough, this ghost lady still had some thoughts. She just didn''t think that it would involve her little sister.

    "You have a sister?"

    This question is pretty silly, but the current me really is a bit depressed. Looks like the matter of this ghost girl isn''t going to end just like that.

    "It should be like this in my memory. When I ran out of that organization, I wanted to take my sister with me, but for some reason, my sister didn''t appear."

    The ghost lady''s face revealed a contemplative look before she painfully closed her eyes.

    "How are we supposed to find her? What does she look like?"

    "My sister and I are twins. We were born on the same day."

    Strangely, the ghost lady''s memories of her childhood are almost completely forgotten, but her impression of her sister seems to be very deep. I think the relationship between the two sisters should be very deep.

    "Maybe your sister already ˇ­"

    What I said wasn''t entirely wrong. If this woman was killed by that organization using such a cruel method and became a zombie to refine pills, then it is very possible that her sister was also harmed in the same way. Perhaps she was also trapped on the roof of some building and had not been discovered yet.

    "No, I can feel that my sister should still be alive. Please help me. I swear, as long as I can see my sister safe, or get news of her, I won''t hesitate even if my soul is destroyed."

    The female ghost showed me a pleading look. I am already on the verge of becoming a tiger, so I have no way to bluntly reject her offer. Even though the person in front of me is a soul who is on a completely different path to a human ghost, after such a long time of interaction, we have already formed some sort of friendship.

    "It''s very simple if you want to know whether your sister is alive or dead. If you remember the name of your sister, I can ask someone to check her birth date and real name for you."

    I also felt a bit excited. If it really was like this, then things should be much simpler.

    "I didn''t even know the date I was born. I only heard that we were born the same day, and that our appearances were the same."

    I was disappointed once again, but that was within my expectations. If it was that simple, I wouldn''t have met him.

    "It seems like that''s the only thing we can do for now. Those guys will definitely show their talents. If we observe them closely, we should still be able to find traces of them."

    If that''s the case, then Tang Rou and I''s journey abroad will be extended indefinitely, but this is also good. The two of us will have time to properly study the Tao technique, and we will only be staying at the Sky Profound Elder''s place for a short two days. Although we''ve learned some basic knowledge, it''s still not stable enough.

    The ghost lady couldn''t stay outside for too long, so she drilled into the piece of jade once again.

    Tang Rou and I plan on resting for a few days.

    Every time something happened, it would leave both of us exhausted.

    I can also use these two days to study the puppet that I just obtained.

    I didn''t dare to summon this thing casually, after all, I didn''t refine this puppet. If this puppet was to be discovered by the members of the Black Cloaked Guild when it was summoned, it would be equivalent to looking for trouble, so I could only hold it in my hand and constantly examine it.

    "Your luck has always been good. You''ve already taken all the good things. I also need to find a weapon to use. It''s a pity that all the items in our ancestors have been destroyed."

    I remembered that in the past, Tang Rou had brought a very good peach wood sword, but because I didn''t know how to use it, it was destroyed, which made me feel somewhat guilty.

    Right now, there is only a broken Life Death Blade on me, and that is the puppet in my hand.

    "How about I give this puppet to you as compensation for destroying your ancestral peach wood sword?"

    "Don''t be silly, I was just casually saying that. Do I look like such a petty person? Moreover, this puppet already has your blood essence, so unless you die and your soul is gone, other people cannot even think of taking the puppet as their own. As for the weapon that you have, we still need to spend some time to look for it.

    Tang Rou carelessly patted me on the shoulder, but I always took it to heart. Indeed, the two of us needed decent magic tools, good magic tools that could multiply the power of our Tao techniques. Furthermore, when we met those dirty things, they also had a strong deterring effect.

    I thought about the missing Life Severing Blade. It was a pity that I couldn''t snatch it back even after fighting with that woman for so many times.

    "Why don''t we take advantage of our time and go find a magic tool?"

    I just casually said it, but Tang Rou seemed to agree and immediately jumped up.

    "That''s what I was planning to do. Although this item has long been out of circulation, if I were to pay a bit of attention, I would still be able to find it."

    Tang Rou seemed to have some connections in this area. After the two of us stayed in the hotel for two days, Tang Rou pointed excitedly at her phone and said.

    "It''s not a waste of time. Recently, there was an auction in City X. The object of the auction was an ancient painting. As long as I could get this thing, I wouldn''t have to worry about not having a good weapon."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, I was a bit confused. When did an ancient painting become a magical equipment? Could it be that the painting was drawn by Old Lord Taishang or Zhong Kui?

    I went over and saw on the phone screen that it was a Chinese painting that looked old and it was just a landscape.

    "Are you sure this thing can be used to kill demons and catch ghosts?"

    "Are you a fool? Who said they were going to use this drawing? Have you looked closely at the scroll of this painting? "

    The scroll must have been specially processed and had a purple sandalwood color to it. I couldn''t figure out why, so I could only look at Tang Rou again.

 C232 thousand-year-old mahogany

    "I forgot you don''t know anything about this."

    Tang Rou put the phone away and clasped her hands behind her back, feeling extremely proud of herself. I knew that this girl was about to have a show, so I pretended that I wasn''t interested and ran over to the window to smoke.

    If he wanted to find out from a girl like Tang Rou, this was the only way.

    Sure enough, when Tang Rou saw that I didn''t take the initiative to ask, she immediately couldn''t hold it in any longer and directly walked in front of me and excitedly began explaining.

    I can see with one glance that the painted sword is made from the heart of a thousand-year-old peach tree. As long as we can get this heart back, we can find some famous craftsmen to make two daggers. That is definitely a powerful weapon to kill ghosts and demons.

    She really didn''t see that Tang Rou had such good eyesight. She could tell with just a glance.

    "Actually, I''ve heard grandpa mention this painting to me before, hehe ˇ­"

    Sure enough, Tang Rou immediately couldn''t hold it in any longer and honestly told me. That was the only way I could accept it.

    "How much does this painting need for auction?"

    Tang Rou tilted her head as she thought about it. Soon after, she checked her cellphone.

    "It''s just a public announcement, and the price hasn''t been set yet. However, I think that such a famous painting would at least cost ten to twenty million."

    "F * ck my grandpa." Tang Rou''s lips moved as she easily said such an astronomical number. Even though I already had several million on me, I still couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    "You''re going to buy this painting for that scroll?"

    ''Of course, this kind of thing is extremely rare. In the past, this painting had fallen into the hands of other collectors, so I don''t know what exactly happened with the auction this time, 10 to 20 million was just the starting price. If I were to meet a collector who I really like, I might even be able to bid several times the price.

    I know that Tang Rou''s family is very rich. Moreover, she''s not just any rich person. She doesn''t care about tens of millions.

    I still don''t understand the life of a rich person, but since Tang Rou likes it, then I''ll accompany her to have a look. After all, the two of us are now teammates on the same side.

    "Let''s set off early tomorrow morning. We''ll have a good rest tonight."

    Tang Rou seemed very excited as she kept looking at the painting on the phone.

    "You haven''t logged into your live broadcast account for the past two days, right? Don''t tell me you really don''t want those fans?"

    After Tang Rou said this, I immediately patted my head. Indeed, ever since I was warned not to do a hellish live broadcast in the country, I had encountered a lot of trouble in the past two days and didn''t have the time to care about my live broadcast account.

    I wonder how my fans are doing now?

    "You''d better not connect to the wireless network here. I''ll give you a new phone card, log in for no more than a minute, otherwise, that woman might track you down."

    I didn''t doubt Tang Rou''s words at all. Even if I only barely understood this type of technology, I knew that with Zhou Xue''s ability, she would definitely be able to do it.

    After receiving the phone card from Tang Rou, I couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. This woman was really meticulous in her handling of matters. She carried around a few phone cards with her and could change them anytime and anywhere.

    After putting the phone card into my phone, I nervously opened my live broadcast account.

    As expected, I saw a lot of complaints and insults. The vast majority of them were scolding me and suddenly stopped the live broadcast. Furthermore, they said that they would replay the program and there was no news of them at all.

    This was also within my expectations. However, I was comforted by the fact that at the same time, there were many messages that were still concerned about my safety. After all, I had previously done some extremely terrifying and dangerous live broadcasts and they were constantly asking me about my current situation.

    The number of my fans has been reduced by nearly a third, which makes me somewhat sad. These fans, however, once brought me quite a lot of income. With these people, I will be able to live a more confident life.

    Tang Rou was already there, urging me not to stay too long. I could only roughly look through it.

    Some of the messages were from the website that they wanted me to contact them as soon as possible.

    I know, I have already become a very famous streamer on this website. With me here, their rallying power will increase a lot. Of course, they will also earn more money.

    My suspension was a loss to them in terms of money.

    There were so many messages that I couldn''t read them one by one, but soon I found the ID number of Zhou Xue.

    Zhou Xue had always been threatening me. Although her words were very short, she kept on repeating herself and her meaning was very clear. Sooner or later, I would regret it and even go and kneel down to beg for her help.

    She really is an arrogant woman. It wasn''t easy for me to get rid of her control, so how could I just helplessly return?

    I really hope that there will be a day when I will also be looking forward to it. After all, from the moment I met this woman, my life has always been controlled by her, and all the changes started because of her. Even if I did give this woman to something, the humiliation she gave me has completely canceled out that misunderstanding.

    The reason I didn''t turn off the live broadcast was because I had been looking for an ID that I had once been looking forward to.

    Taoist Laoshan.

    He was a very mysterious guy. When I started broadcasting live, he gave me a lot of help and could be considered my savior. Unfortunately, after my phone number changed again and again, he stopped broadcasting live.

    In the end, I was still unable to find Taoist Laoshan to leave a message for me, and I was unable to find Taoist Laoshan''s ID in the chatroom.

    This struck me as odd. Perhaps this guy had gone back to looking at other anchors.

    Just as I was about to turn off the live broadcast software, I suddenly saw a message from a woman named Big Sis.

 C233 She left a message for me

    Originally, such a name was very common, but it only served to emphasize the arrogance and confidence of this woman with ID.

    But the contents of the message interested me just a little.

    [You aren''t really dead, are you?] I was waiting to watch your live broadcast.]

    "Knife asks me to greet you in his place."

    Looking at the word ''knife'', I immediately guessed the identity of the owner of this ID. It must be that woman Yaksha.

    He really didn''t expect that the mercenary would continue watching my live broadcast and even take the initiative to leave a message for me.

    "Turn off the live broadcast and remove the phone card."

    Tang Rou urged me on. Without thinking, I logged out of the live broadcast and threw away my phone card.

    I didn''t tell this to Tang Rou. Instead, I quickly used my new cell phone to register a small account for a live broadcast platform and contacted that big sister from before.

    The other party wasn''t online, and he didn''t leave any contact information. All I could do was leave a message for him.

    "Thank you for your concern. I''m still alive. "Where is the mission? I''ve received the greeting from the knife."

    After waiting for a while, there was no reply. I could only choose to go to the platform to take a look at the other hosts.

    What made me feel weird was that the damned live broadcast seemed to have stopped at the same time. I would occasionally see a few despicable live broadcasts, but there was basically no one there. The live broadcasts also looked listless, without any new content.

    "What''s so strange about that?" They have all gotten used to watching your very real and hellish live broadcast, so no one will be able to watch someone imitating your show anymore. You can be considered as the leader of the industry. "

    Tang Rou didn''t know when she got in front of me, but she casually reached out her hand to grab my shoulder. Her chest felt like it was about to touch my face.

    "It''s not as serious as you say. Perhaps the popularity has passed."

    I didn''t push Tang Rou away. I really enjoyed this feeling. I even thought of confessing to Tang Rou, but then rejected it.

    The two of us are different from a different world, and the Rakshasi on my body isn''t completely clear on the situation, so it''s impossible for us to have anything to do with such a young miss.

    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. Hurry up and rest. Tomorrow morning, come with me to X City. This time, no matter what, we have to get that painting."

    Tang Rou patted my shoulder and then ran to her bed.

    I felt a bit nostalgic. I gently touched the spot where Tang Rou''s chest had touched and fell into my memories.

    Early the next morning, the two of us left the hotel and rented a car to drive to X City.

    The two cities weren''t too far apart. I hadn''t been here before, but judging from the bustle of the city, it was much more lively than the one I lived in.

    According to Tang Rou''s information, the auction would start in two days, but there was news that the auction would be held tomorrow. The exhibition would be held in the city''s museum.

    The two of us naturally wanted to see her face. After all, all of this was just a legend. Only by observing her from close up would we know if it was the thousand year old peach tree that Tang Rou wanted.

    From time to time, I would use a trumpet to log into the live broadcast platform, Laoshan Taoist, and that Big Sis, there was no reply.

    Tang Rou had been thinking about that painting the entire time, so she didn''t have the mood to study any sort of spell formation with me.

    When she finally arrived at the opening of the museum, Tang Rou had long since gone through her network of contacts and obtained two VIP tickets.

    Because this exhibition was full of extremely expensive paintings or antiques. Only those who were respected and those who accepted the invitation participated and were qualified to visit this place, rather than being open to all citizens.

    Tang Rou and I went to the entrance very early in the morning. At this time, the staff who had just opened the museum led the way very enthusiastically. I discovered that the number of guests that were invited this time was only around 30.

    Tang Rou wasn''t in the mood to look at anything else. She walked to the center of the museum and pointed at a pillar in the middle.

    Only then did I realize that the top and bottom of this pillar weren''t completely connected, or perhaps it could be said that the place they were connected to was a transparent cover with an ancient painting placed within it.

    "Is this it?"

    It seemed like there was quite a bit of difference between it and the photo. In addition, I wasn''t very sensitive to these things, so I couldn''t tell what was going on. However, Tang Rou immediately nodded her head in excitement and tried to get closer.

    "I''m sorry, lady. Please keep your distance."

    A young man in a suit was very polite and had to reach out her hand to stop us. Tang Rou frowned, but in the end, she didn''t try to force her way in.

    The museums here all had their own rules, and when they entered the room, it was already too late to take photos.

    There was a red line on the other side of the glass cover that was almost 30 centimeters long. At this time, the others were admiring some other antiques, so not many people noticed this painting.

    Tang Rou walked around the painting a few times and finally nodded her head.

    ''This is exactly the same as what my grandfather described. If it''s this drawing, then Zhou is definitely made from the heart of a thousand-year-old peach tree.

    I only saw a series of mountains and rivers on the painting, but there were some places on the painting that were filled with vigor and power, enough to show that the owner of the painting was extraordinary. As for the materials on the two sides, I couldn''t tell either, but I believe Tang Rou had her own ways of distinguishing them.

    I know that Tang Rou is determined to win. Moreover, with Tang Rou''s family''s wealth, she can definitely take down this painting, so from the bottom of my heart, I''m very happy for Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou reluctantly stayed there and continued to carefully watch them. At the same time, she quietly muttered to herself.

    "Darling, staying here for two days, it won''t be long before it reaches me."

    It was funny, but suddenly I felt my heart beating faster, and I felt a burning in my chest.

    Could it be that there was something dirty in this place?

    Inside were ancient items, most of which had a masculine air to them.

 C234 The man in black appears

    After all, the older these things were, the more people they would have to deal with them, and the more yang energy they would have. In addition, when the ancients painted or made vessels, they would mix in some cinnabar to change their colors or to make appropriate paints, which would increase the effectiveness of these antiques.

    Those filthy things shouldn''t have appeared here. When I first entered this place, I had already quickly observed them. I was very confident in my perception and definitely wouldn''t make a mistake.

    Thinking of this, I immediately became vigilant and looked around my surroundings once again. I didn''t find anything strange. Following my senses, I started to search among the spectators.

    The sight of it didn''t matter, but it immediately made my heart beat wildly.

    In the middle of the crowd, I saw a man with a stern expression. Although he had been following the crowd and admiring the antiques, his gaze would occasionally sweep towards the pillar at the center.

    However, none of this was the important point. The most important point was that the aura that made me feel extremely uneasy was being emitted from this person''s body.

    I am very familiar with this aura and this smell. It represents the mysterious and cruel black clothed organization.

    This guy didn''t wear their uniform black clothes, but he still wore a proper black suit. His face was so pale that it was out of place with the people around him.

    I immediately turned around without batting an eyelid and quietly embraced Tang Rou''s waist.

    Because this woman had been exercising all year round, her waist was very thin, and her buttocks were very curved. This touch had a lot of feeling to it.

    Tang Rou immediately glared at me and was about to explode.

    "I met an old friend, let''s move to the side for now."

    Tang Rou immediately understood. She came over and gave me a flirtatious glance before extending her arm around my waist. The two of us embraced each other like a pair of intimate lovers.

    Of course, I knew that it was all an act, so when I reached the corner, I immediately let go of Tang Rou''s waist and pretended to admire the porcelain in front of her.

    "Who did you meet?"

    Tang Rou looked at me, but didn''t turn her head back. She and I had a pretty good understanding of each other.

    "Among those black-clothed people, I saw an unfamiliar face, but that guy''s smell was definitely not wrong. Moreover, he also had the idea of painting that painting. I think that after a while, he should have already gotten close to that painting."

    Since the display case in front of us is made of glass, we can clearly see the reflection on the back.

    As expected, a blurry black figure was already standing beside that pillar.

    I didn''t know if the other side would be able to recognize me and Tang Rou, but that guy saw us before, so Tang Rou and I stopped by the cupboard. If the other side didn''t have talent for acting, that would mean that they didn''t recognize us.

    Whenever Tang Rou and I go out, we''ll definitely go through a round of disguise. I''m wearing a gentleman''s hat and a fake beard. Tang Rou is even wearing a wig and big sunglasses.

    Tang Rou and I slowly turned around and pretended to wander around. Then, we observed the man standing in front of the glass case from the corner of our eyes.

    The aura on this guy''s body is getting more and more obvious. Although normal people can''t feel it, but due to the Raksha Seal, I can clearly smell it.

    His target was the glass cabinet. At this moment, he had already started to observe it with rapt attention.

    He was also adjusting the watch in his hand from time to time.

    "That wristwatch must be some kind of scanning device. Do these guys also know how to use high technology?"

    Tang Rou''s words made my heart move. No wonder that guy kept adjusting the angle of her watch. So she wanted to clearly investigate the painting''s real situation. They were probably attracted by the scroll painting as well.

    "It seems like you have a competitor, and a pretty strong one at that."

    I quietly approached Tang Rou. Not only did Tang Rou not dodge, she even turned around and hugged me. Then, she gently touched my cheek with the tip of her nose.

    "I don''t care. This time, no one should even think of snatching that thing away. You must definitely help me."

    Naturally, there''s no way for me to reject, no matter if it''s this cute and adorable young mistress in front of me or this woman''s request.

    Tang Rou made me blush. I gradually reacted, but I was reluctant to push her away.

    The man in black swept a glance at us, shot us a look of disgust, then quickly walked away.

    "Has this guy''s mission been completed?"

    Tang Rou immediately let go of my hand and planned on following him.

    "Don''t go, it''s very easy to alert them. These guys are always very secretive and cautious when doing things."

    Originally, a large part of the reason why we were disguised was to avoid these guys. If we took the initiative to follow up, then maybe the other side would notice us. If that happens, we''ll really be in trouble.

    "If we don''t capture this fellow, how can we ascertain their intentions? What if they use unconventional means? "

    Tang Rou thought about it a lot, but no matter what, we can''t take this risk. In my heart, Zhou Xue is already very vicious and difficult to deal with, but compared to the mysterious Black Cloak organization, Zhou Xue is just like a primary school student.

    "Wait and see. At most, we''ll stay here tonight. Free security for this museum. "

    This is also a very helpless method, but for us, we have long been used to it.

    "You have a good heart, but that''s the only way."

    After arriving here, I thought that I was certain that I would be able to obtain Tang Rou''s item, but who would have thought that I would be able to find that hidden and cruel Black Cloaked organization. It seems like my fate and Tang Rou''s fate has been tightly intertwined with this evil organization, and they can no longer be pulled apart.

    I''ve discussed this with Tang Rou. Should I tell this discovery to Zhongshan Yan?

    After all, Mount Zhong could use unconventional methods to deal with these men in black.

 C235 New discovery

    Whether it''s people or resources, they are all very powerful. With them around, we might be able to get rid of this evil organization in this city.

    But after a bit of discussion, Tang Rou didn''t agree to it at all. I knew that Tang Rou was a bit against the Zhongshan organization, just like how I was at the start.

    "The situation isn''t clear yet. If we don''t bring back Zhongshan''s men like we imagined, then wouldn''t we be mocked by them?" Moreover, if they knew the value of this painting, would they fight over it with us? "

    After hearing Tang Rou''s words, I could only agree. Tonight, I''ll stay at the museum and take a look at the situation.

    In the middle of the day, naturally there wouldn''t be any problems, so the two of us went back to the nearby hotel to have a good rest and recharge our resources. After dark, we rented a car and went directly to the museum.

    Tang Rou and I walked around the museum. If we wanted to sneak in from the outside, the position we chose was the most suitable, because if we climbed over the fence from here, we could directly connect to the museum''s buildings. And as long as we could climb to the top, we should be able to find the windows that weren''t closed properly before sneaking in.

    Even though it''s just a suspicion, Tang Rou and I already have a lot of confidence that we''ll be able to meet the black-clothed person here tonight.

    These fellows had always done things in a way that exceeded the norm. They shouldn''t appear in the auction houses which cost them tens of millions.

    The temperature had already dropped a little. In order to not expose our target, the two of us didn''t dare to turn on the air conditioner in the car, so we could only tighten our clothes and hide in the back of the car.

    "Aiyo, it''s so cold. I''m borrowing your body''s warmth."

    Tang Rou was so cold that she couldn''t take it anymore. She straightforwardly walked over to me and pulled off my jacket without saying a word. Then, she wrapped her arms around my waist and put her head on my chest.

    I don''t know what Tang Rou was thinking, but I felt that in the last two days, this girl seemed to like being close to me. Whether it was intentionally or unintentionally, she would use that soft and plump spot to rub against me, it couldn''t be that she was really in heat, right?

    "Aren''t those guys coming?"

    Tang Rou seemed to have noticed my biological change and sat up slightly. However, she still hugged me tightly. Her tone had a bit of disappointment and complaint to it.

    "It''s eleven o''clock at night. It''s not even midnight yet. Let''s wait a little longer."

    Actually, I don''t want to just give up halfway. The most important thing is that I don''t want to get away from this ambiguous posture.

    "I''m going to sleep for a while. You, you''re not allowed to take advantage of me. The most important thing is, you''re not allowed to fall asleep as well."

    Tang Rou changed into a comfortable position and curled up her long legs like a docile kitten. Hiding in my embrace, even if I were to sleep at this time, I definitely wouldn''t be able to sleep. My heart was on fire, and I was hugging a beauty.

    I was going to open the window a crack to smoke a cigarette, but just as I was about to move my hand, I suddenly saw a black shadow flash past me.

    Sure enough, they had come.

    The other party''s movements were very quick, but under my observation, I could see everything clearly. It was the man in black during the day, and this time, his suit had already turned into a tight black suit. In a blink of an eye, he had already climbed over the wall and hid quietly in a corner of the courtyard.

    I hastily pushed at Tang Rou and accidentally fell on a soft spot. Tang Rou immediately mumbled in her half awake state.

    "Damn you, Old Zhao, how dare you take advantage of me falling asleep to eat my tofu, how shameless."

    "Big sis, I really don''t have the mood to eat your tofu. If you don''t wake up soon, then that treasure painting of yours will be stolen by someone else."

    Tang Rou suddenly woke up and angrily cursed.

    "Who?" Is it the man in black? "

    I nodded my head and then pressed down on Tang Rou''s mouth. At this moment, that black shadow was still quietly hiding in the corner, dodging something and also observing the situation.

    "That guy is right there. What should we do next?"

    Before this, Tang Rou and I had a simple discussion. We made two plans, but either we intercepted the other side before they even went in, tried to catch them, or we simply killed them.

    This way, we can not only vent the anger in our hearts, but also protect the painting from any damage.

    However, there''s another plan. We''ll let them steal first, and wait for them to succeed. Once they let their guard down, we''ll kill our way out of here.

    We could also kill the other party, or run away, and then we could easily get that scroll of painting for nothing.

    Although the second method was somewhat despicable and shameless, violating the law, it was still very satisfying.

    In the end, the two of us decided to play it by ear. If we let them win, we might not be able to really stop them. What if they choose a different retreat route or have someone to support them?

    The other side didn''t move at all, so Tang Rou and I could only continue to hide in the car and quietly observe. That person was quite cautious. After roughly a minute, she stood up again and quickly ran towards the building.

    This museum was located close to the center of the city. Although there were still many lights shining from the surroundings, this place seemed much quieter.

    That fellow was dodging the camera and moving in a curved line. Not long after, he arrived downstairs. Surprisingly, he didn''t climb up the window. Instead, he took out a dark mass from his chest and threw it towards me.

    "They''re truly a bunch of bandits. They even have something like this."

    Tang Rou sneered and opened the car door.

    The guy was about to go in, and the two of us had to find a way to keep up in case anything went wrong.

 C236 black eating black

    The other party''s movements were much more nimble than I had expected. Three stories high and in a few blinks of an eye, he was already at the top of the building. This fellow didn''t touch any of the windows and just directly arrived at the top of the building.

    "There''s definitely a skylight above this building. This guy is very experienced. He didn''t touch any normal windows because he was afraid of triggering the alarm. We have to hurry up and catch up."

    Tang Rou and I quickly got out of the car and closed the door. After that, we also followed the same route and climbed over the wall.

    With my stamina and agility, crossing the wall wasn''t a problem at all. In addition, the museum''s wall was just a decoration. Even Tang Rou couldn''t block it.

    Tang Rou and I quietly observed the camera''s position. We followed the man''s previous path and went back and forth until we reached the bottom of the building.

    "This guy actually took away all the climbing tools. He might have thought of another escape route."

    Tang Rou and I didn''t see the rope that the guy used, but luckily, both of us were prepared and had observed the position of the drain ahead of time.

    Although he had expended a bit more effort, he had still reached the roof in the end.

    According to where the man had disappeared to, there was indeed a dark hole in front of him. There was no light coming from below, but it was obvious that the man had run down from there.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, then quietly walked to the edge of the entrance. I saw the rope that that guy used before, and at this moment, one of the ropes was tightly tied to the edge of the entrance.

    We carefully observed the surroundings of the cave entrance but didn''t find any traps. We then slowly moved our heads down.

    There was silence in the room. There wasn''t any sound, but I could feel that the person''s aura was moving fast in there. He was probably looking for the painting in the cabinet.

    "If he left the rope here, he would definitely leave. The two of us will wait here."

    After Tang Rou and I exchanged glances, we immediately made up our minds. Then, we quickly moved to the side and hid our bodies. We stared closely at the exposed rope. As long as that guy succeeded, he would definitely pass by us.

    Time passed by very slowly at this time. Furthermore, this place was relatively quiet. Thus, I had already lost my patience and decided to take a look at the entrance.

    However, I immediately sensed that fellow''s aura was rapidly approaching this place. Moreover, the end of the rope suddenly moved and immediately tensed up.

    I gave Tang Rou a hand gesture and then squatted down. The other side probably already got it.

    Although I don''t know what methods the other party will use to be able to achieve that in such a short period of time, I still hope that he has already gotten his hands on it.

    I saw Tang Rou''s expression and also had hope and excitement. It was all because of those guys who ambushed us the entire time. We were finally able to turn the tables around. I also felt very happy.

    In a matter of seconds, I could already see it. A hand reached out from below.

    Then there was a face covered in a mask. It was the guy.

    The most important thing was that there was a barrel-shaped object wrapped in a black cloth on his back. However, based on its size and shape, it should be that painting.

    My hands were already soaked with sweat from excitement. I was just waiting for the opponent''s body to completely separate from that place, then I would be able to pincer her with Tang Rou. No matter how good this guy was, under our combined attacks, she definitely wouldn''t be able to escape.

    However, this guy was quite cunning. After he stuck his head out, he did not rush to get out but instead quickly looked around.

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Luckily, Tang Rou and I had already found a good hiding place, otherwise, we would have been found out.

    The other side couldn''t see us, but Tang Rou and I could clearly see the situation in front of us.

    That fellow finally smiled and quickly left the cave. After which, he went to clean up the rope.

    I gestured towards Tang Rou in the distance and then rushed out. For someone this close to me, I didn''t need to use any special methods and could directly rush up to do what I wanted. Tang Rou and I had already finished our division of labor. I was in charge of beating them up while Tang Rou was in charge of snatching things.

    Even though that guy''s reaction was good enough, I still kicked him in the shoulder. She staggered and immediately fell back. As long as Tang Rou got there in time, she would be able to steal the thing on her back.

    However, this guy wasn''t easy to deal with. He grabbed the iron hook and immediately threw it behind him. It was as if he had eyes and knew that Tang Rou had ambushed him.

    Tang Rou dodged it quickly, but this gave that guy a chance to escape.

    Before my attack could catch up with the guy, I turned around and threw the iron hook in my hand once more.

    I had originally planned to reach out to catch it. Even though the other side was quick, I was confident that I could catch it.

    "Poison!"

    Startled, I quickly retracted my hand, squatted down, and attacked the other party''s lower body.

    In the entire process, the other party''s reaction speed could be said to be god-like. The main reason was that he had taken advantage of the weapon in his hands. By the time my attack reached him, he was already jumping down the stairs.

    I thought he was going to use the drain or the rope in his hand, but he just jumped straight down, his whole body floating in the air like a leaf.

    I immediately recalled that the black-clothed assassin in the hospital turned out to be this guy.

    No wonder the smell was familiar.

    He looked on helplessly as the other party landed on his feet. With a nimble roll forward, he was about to disappear right in front of us. I scolded in exasperation.

    If he knew it would turn out like this, he might as well have done something to that fellow''s rope and caught him in a jar.

 C237 Tang Rous arrangements

    She had waited for half the night and watched as Tang Rou took what she wanted.

    However, I noticed that Tang Rou didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Instead, she was looking at that guy''s figure with interest as she laid on the rooftop''s armrest.

    "Do you have other plans that you haven''t told me about?"

    According to my understanding of Tang Rou, she would definitely be like this.

    Sure enough, Tang Rou gave me a proud smile before turning her head to look downstairs.

    The black figure turned around and looked at the rooftop before quickly running towards the direction of the walls. At this moment, it no longer cared about the cameras.

    Just as I was about to leap over the fence and escape, I saw a ray of light flash past the wall and pierce into that person''s body.

    That black clothed person''s clean and tidy movements immediately stopped. It seemed as though I had let out a groan before falling down from the top of the fence. I could vaguely see two figures from the other side of the street rushing over.

    "Haha!" "It''s done, let''s go down."

    Tang Rou patted my shoulder and then slowly climbed down from the roof.

    The two people outside must have been secretly arranged by Tang Rou. It''s just that she didn''t even tell me, which made me feel a bit uncomfortable.

    Following Tang Rou, we dodged the camera and arrived next to the fence. When we moved over, we discovered that the black-clothed person had already been tied up. At the same time, two spirited men were standing next to us.

    "Miss, the things are here. How should we deal with this person?"

    Sure enough, she''s Tang Rou''s underling. I saw that the black-clothed man lying on the ground didn''t have any wounds, but I could smell a burnt smell.

    Thinking about that flash of light, I guessed that it should be some kind of electric shock rifle that could be fired at close range. Apart from that, there was nothing else that could easily suppress such a powerful criminal.

    I quietly looked at those two men. To have this kind of skill and timing, they had just climbed over the wall and were unable to borrow any strength to attack. This time, Tang Rou really did find the right person to attack.

    "Throw this person into my car. Hurry up and leave. I think the alarm system has been triggered."

    Tang Rou took the painting and didn''t check it. She ran towards her car. By the time I ran over to open the passenger door, the two men had already thrown the black-clothed person into the trunk.

    The other person nodded to Tang Rou and then ran to the other car and left.

    "Are you angry at me? I didn''t tell you in advance. Actually, I was thinking about you and the two of us had enough power, so I didn''t plan to tell you. But luckily, I still added an additional insurance.

    Tang Rou happily laughed. Her mood was great, while I kept on paying attention to what was going on in the trunk.

    "Don''t worry, that guy got electrocuted by the electric shock gun and was injected with a tranquilizer. Even if he received special training, he will not wake up within half an hour."

    Looking at Tang Rou''s excited expression, I didn''t mind. After all, the two of us have risked our lives many times already, so there''s no way we''d have any bad feelings towards her.

    "Hurry up and open that painting. I want to have a good look at it."

    Without waiting for Tang Rou''s urging, I had already ripped open the black cloth to reveal a round tube. After opening up the original map, I first smelled a unique peach wood scent.

    I took out the painting. Tang Rou immediately pulled over and took it.

    "You finally got what you wanted, and you didn''t spend a single cent, but you took a big advantage."

    I was joking at the side, but Tang Rou''s face suddenly turned a bit strange. She quickly opened up the painting and flipped it over and over, then broke one of the painting axes.

    That''s right, the scroll had actually been broken by Tang Rou.

    Could it be that after hundreds of years, the wood had already rotted?

    If not, how could Tang Rou break it so easily? If it really was that bad, then it would be impossible to make any magic items.

    Tang Rou was about to cry. In front of me, she made an astonishing move and tore apart the painting that was worth millions.

    "What are you doing? Even if the wood won''t work anymore, there''s no need for you to vent your anger on this painting. We have to return it to its original owner."

    I had already decided that Tang Rou wasn''t interested in painting anyways. After we break down the painting, we can just return the items to the original owner. This way, my heart would feel a bit better.

    He never would have thought that Tang Rou, who had such a small temper, would actually be quite terrifying. She directly pulled out this antique that was worth ten million yuan.

    "Take a good look yourself."

    Tang Rou unhappily threw the two halves of the painting at me. I didn''t know why, but I reached out my hand to take it. Looking left and right, I couldn''t see anything, but I found that the piece of wood that Tang Rou had broken was covered in bugs.

    No wonder it was so easily broken by Tang Rou.

    "Why are you so angry? This scroll has been drilled, the bugs must not be able to be used anymore, right?"

    "What do you know? How can a thousand-year-old peach tree grow bugs?"

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, my heart immediately shook and I carefully touched the wood. If this was a thousand-year-old peach wood heart, then it would let me feel a bit of its breath.

    The holes drilled by the bugs were real, which meant that the scroll was fake, or even the scroll painting was fake.

    "This thing has been swapped out?"

    Tang Rou didn''t answer my question. She fiercely stepped on the accelerator and, in a short moment, rushed out of the city.

    From the looks of it, it looked exactly like this. Either the painting had been faked during the day''s exhibition, or the painting had never existed.

    In any case, that guy couldn''t have been fooled by that man. He was under our surveillance from the beginning to the end, so it was impossible for him to fake it in such a short period of time.

    Tang Rou suddenly stepped on the brakes. I heard a bang from the trunk. I started to feel pity for the black-clothed person behind me. I reckoned that Tang Rou would definitely use her torrential interrogation methods.

 C238 Stole a fake one

    Sure enough, Tang Rou immediately jumped out of the car. When I followed her out, the trunk had already been opened. The black-clothed person had already woken up from her rampage and was staring at us warily.

    Tang Rou lifted her leg and kicked that guy''s face until it swelled up.

    I felt a chill run down my spine as I watched. This woman was a beast when she got angry.

    "Speak, where did you put my painting?"

    When Tang Rou said this, she almost made me laugh. This was clearly someone else''s item and it was displayed in a museum. When did it become hers?

    "You don''t know who you''ve offended, do you? Hurry up and let me go, then give me back my things. Maybe I''ll let you six corpses die together and reincarnate in the next life. "

    This black-clothed person clearly didn''t know who I was with Tang Rou. He actually used the same method to scare us.

    Tang Rou naturally wasn''t used to it. She kicked fiercely again with her leather boots, causing the man''s face to change shape and then flung to the ground like a dead dog.

    "I know who you are, and that''s why I didn''t plan to keep your dog life tonight. If you want to die a little faster, then quickly tell me where you drew it."

    Tang Rou seemed to be tired. She stood to the side, breathing heavily. Her face was still ugly to behold.

    This was understandable. After all, after experiencing the joy and ecstasy from just a moment ago, he had discovered that he had taken a fake picture scroll.

    "Who are you? How dare you oppose our organization? You''re from the Special Investigation Bureau? "

    The words Special Investigation Branch reminded me of Zhongshan.

    "At least you''re sensible. After falling into our hands today, you should also know the consequences. Quickly, tell us honestly and honestly, exactly what happened to that painting."

    Thus, I decided to impersonate that organization. After all, this would give the other party a bit of a deterrent effect. I might really be able to get some answers out of him.

    However, in the next second, this guy was determined and directly opened his mouth to bite.

    He wasn''t biting anyone, he was biting his own tongue.

    Luckily, Tang Rou was quick to act. She directly stuffed the other side''s half of the scroll into her mouth and gave him two big slaps.

    These fellows are really vicious. They are even so cruel to themselves. They must know that if they fall into our hands, they will have nothing good to eat. They are actually going to commit suicide.

    "Even if you want to die, it won''t be that easy. Since you''ve fallen into our hands, I believe you should know that we have many ways to make you reveal the truth. All of these ways will make you regret coming to this world."

    I went on with my psychological offensive, but these were words I had learned from novels I had read before.

    However, it seemed to be quite useful, and his eyes revealed a trace of fear.

    "Tell me, where did that painting really go?"

    Tang Rou lifted her leg and kicked, causing the other side''s body to twist and curl up. Then, I approached him and pinched the other side''s mouth shut, taking that piece of wood with my hand.

    As long as the other party tries to bite my tongue, I will use force to remove his chin.

    I thought the other side wanted to confess, but when he looked at Tang Rou and then at me, he suddenly laughed coldly.

    "I was wondering who it was. So it''s the two of you. You two aren''t from the Special Investigation Division. You''re Zhao Qianyan and Tang Rou. The two of you are here to kill."

    I didn''t think that this guy would recognize me and Tang Rou at this crucial moment.

    "Yes, the two of us are the two you mentioned, but you don''t need to suspect our methods. Since you know our background, you should also know that we know the leader of the Special Investigation Division. As long as I make a call, you can be handed over to them."

    "Isn''t the painting already in your hands? What else do you want from me? "

    The other side''s expression didn''t seem like she was lying or hiding anything. It only confirmed their worst guess. Tang Rou had misjudged that painting. It had originally been a fake when they were in the exhibition hall.

    "Take a good look yourself. Is this what you want?"

    Tang Rou threw the picture scroll in front of the black-clothed person, along with the broken scroll.

    "How can this be? Is the information wrong? "

    I''ve been watching his eyes the entire time. I believe that my judgement isn''t wrong. When this guy saw the painting, his expression was similar to Tang Rou''s. It was the same feeling as always, the anger from being fooled.

    Tang Rou immediately sighed. She probably understood the link.

    "It''s a pity you spent so much effort stealing a fake painting."

    "Tell me, why did you steal the painting?"

    Even though I could already guess that the other party''s purpose for secretly saying such words was also for the thousand-year-old peach tree, I still wanted to confirm it.

    "You don''t need to know. I''ve answered your previous questions, can you kill me now?"

    "Kill you and dirty our hands. Just wait patiently. Someone will take care of you."

    Tang Rou went over. After a flash of lightning, that youth fainted again.

    "Looks like we''ve all been tricked. The scroll painting is fake, so naturally, it''s fake. However, the patterns on it are all imitating. It''s extremely vivid. If you don''t look carefully, you wouldn''t be able to feel anything. No wonder this guy would be so mistaken."

    Tang Rou tightened the rope around that guy''s body. After confirming that there was no way for him to break free, she picked up the phone.

    "What are you going to do with it?"

    "Of course, we should hand it over to that Special Investigation Division. Killing him would only bring us unnecessary trouble, and we could also use this opportunity to do him a favor, wouldn''t that be better?"

    "Even though we said that, but didn''t our goal get exposed?"

    "Even if we don''t expose it, the news will spread very quickly. Such an important painting was stolen in the museum, even if the news is not made public, those resourceful people will definitely get the news. Instead of waiting for them to find us, we might as well be honest with them right now."

    I also agreed with Tang Rou''s words. After receiving the call from Tang Rou, I found that the call was already connected.

    "It''s me."

    "I didn''t expect you to call me so soon. What did the ghost lady think of?"

    Zhongshan''s speed of answering the phone was very fast, and it was likely that he had not fallen asleep yet.

    The most important thing to him was still the matter of the ghost lady.

 C239 Drawn by

    "That''s not it, but I just happened to catch a member of the black-clothed organization, the one who killed his accomplices in the hospital. If you''re interested, come over and take him away, otherwise, I''ll just throw him to the police."

    "What the hell are you doing? Where are you right now?"

    "Zhongshan''s tone became stern, but I hung up the phone right after."

    With their abilities, they could definitely reach this place. Although the distance between the two cities was more than an hour, it was not a problem for them.

    "You''re talking to that old guy like that, he''s probably going to explode from anger."

    Tang Rou had a bitter smile on her face, but it was hard to hide her disappointment.

    "Since this painting is fake, it means that the heart of the thousand-year-old peach wood should exist. However, in order to prevent it from being stolen, the other party placed a fake inside the museum."

    I also agree with your conjecture, but I believe that this matter will be made public, and those black-clothed people will definitely think of ways to capture them. If we capture their people, they will definitely be alerted, and they might use unconventional methods.

    Seeing Tang Rou''s frowning expression, I also hoped that I could help, but it seems like I could only take the initiative to look for the original owner of the painting.

    Originally, the two of us planned to stay here for a while to prevent the black-clothed man from coming to rescue us, or to think of a way to escape. But after just 10 minutes, we saw a light coming from the distant road.

    "They really are quite amazing. They already have people rushing over so quickly?"

    Obviously, these were the subordinates that Zhongshan Zhuang had sent over. They also had their own branch power organizations within the city.

    Tang Rou and I immediately started up the car. Without even turning on the lights, we used the faint moonlight to quickly hide in a small alley in front of us.

    As expected, after half a minute, the car was already here, patrolling back and forth. We quickly found the man that we left by the side of the road.

    The car stopped and walked out. The two of them looked around vigilantly, and then they started to check on the situation of the man in black. Not long after that, they brought him into the car and left.

    Tang Rou''s cellphone rang. After she answered, she put on her Chinese tunic.

    "You''d better not mess around. If anything happens to you, I won''t be able to protect you."

    You didn''t even thank them and taught them a lesson the moment you opened your mouth. This doesn''t seem quite right, we were only passing by and discovered that that guy was sneakily going to steal something, so we stopped him. If you want to know more, we will interrogate him properly.

    After saying this, Tang Rou hung up the phone and threw away her phone card.

    We waited until the lights of the car were out of sight before we returned to the main road.

    In any case, tonight was a success. It was a small victory, destroying their plans and capturing one of them alive. Take me to a bar to celebrate.

    Tang Rou casually opened the window. Her long hair fluttered in the wind.

    "Those words are correct. Not only have we captured people, we have also obtained quite a few spoils of war."

    The best thing is that black rope. I originally thought that it was just an ordinary rope, but after Tang Rou identified it, I found that it was weaved together with a type of animal tendon and leather. This method is very complicated, and making it takes a lot of time.

    In addition, it can also shrink. In addition, with the exquisite flying claws made from King Kong, if used together, you can grab onto anything tightly.

    Tang Rou really liked this item. It could even be considered a weapon that had been added to her body.

    "Have you ever thought of going directly to the owner of this painting?"

    I thought about it for a moment before giving my opinion in the end.

    "You think I haven''t thought about it?" "However, this fellow''s identity is extremely secretive and is hard to find. I''ve already used the power of my family, but up till now, I only know that he is an overseas Chinese. This painting was also brought back from overseas, so I don''t know anything else."

    Sure enough, Tang Rou had gone all out in advance.

    "It seems like we can only plan on this after the official auction."

    "No matter what, I am determined to get this thing. If I can''t, I can only ask Xiaofei for help."

    At the mention of Xiao Fei, I thought of that shiny dagger, that young man''s cold eyes and his cynical smile.

    He wondered how that guy was doing right now. If it wasn''t for more killing, he wouldn''t be in such a bad condition.

    However, the opponent''s profession was an assassin, and judging from his appearance, he was a murderer. It would be very difficult for him to stop.

    The two of us weren''t familiar with the city, so we sat down at an open barbecue stand on the edge of the city.

    I used to eat these roadside stalls often. At that time, I did all sorts of part-time jobs and didn''t have time to eat properly. However, I never dared to hope that I could sit here and eat barbecue and beer to my heart''s content.

    Tang Rou''s appetite seemed to be pretty good. She ordered a whole table and clinked glasses with me after drinking beer. I knew that Tang Rou was actually feeling a bit depressed, so she intentionally acted like this.

    I saw through it, but I didn''t say anything. If I tried persuading her again, it would seem like I was putting on an act. I might as well drink one cup after the other with Tang Rou.

    There were quite a few people eating and drinking in the vicinity. Although it was already late at night, quite a few people had finished their work in the middle, so the tables by the street were already filled with people who were talking in a hoarse voice about some interesting things.

    "Did you guys hear about what happened in the villa in the east side?"

    A bald man was chewing on a roasted kidney while speaking in a slurred voice.

    "I know, isn''t it just a ghost?"

 C240 Haunted villa

    "That villa area was not clean for a long time, and it only has a few villas. I wonder how many years of history has it been, who would go there?"

    At first, I didn''t care, but after hearing the word "ghost", I immediately pricked up my ears and wanted to listen carefully. I found that Tang Rou seemed to be very interested, too, as she sipped her beer and looked over with wide eyes.

    There were three people at that table. It looked like they were renting a taxi in this area. There were a few taxis parked in the distance.

    Originally, it was pretty much abandoned, but about a week ago, a family moved in. I heard that they had quite a bit of money and came back from overseas, planning to settle down here. That place is the property of their ancestors, and they haven''t taken care of it for so many years.

    The rich people these days have their heads pushed by the door, and that family was driven there by me and another guy. I told them then that this place is not clean, and I told them to find a nearby hotel, but they just won''t do it.

    The baldy spoke until saliva flew from his mouth, while his tablemate nodded repeatedly.

    "No wonder you''re so clear. You were the one who sent those feelings over. Who is that family?"

    "There were old and young, a total of five to six people, with a lot of luggage. They just said that they came back from overseas, one was to take back their ancestral properties, and the other was to return the cultural relics that had been overseas to the country."

    These guys were getting more and more out of topic. They weren''t talking about ghosts anymore, but Tang Rou''s eyes were even brighter. She actually picked up her wine and went over to the table in front of her and sat down.

    "Brothers, I heard what you guys said just now. This thing is quite interesting, why don''t you tell me about it?"

    The opposing team members were suddenly hit by a beautiful and sexy girl. They immediately grew excited and tidied up Tang Rou''s things as they greeted her.

    "Boss, give me some more kebabs and some more wine. I''ll be treating you to a table today."

    Seeing Tang Rou be so straightforward, I couldn''t help but find it funny, but I felt like Tang Rou had other intentions, so I didn''t disturb her and quietly watched from the sidelines.

    "It''s really rare to see such beautiful and magnanimous girls now. Since you''re interested, I''ll tell you about them."

    The baldy was afraid that someone would snatch it away, so he rolled up his sleeves and took a big gulp of beer before wiping his mouth.

    I live nearby and am relatively familiar with the situation here. We all know how to rent and we definitely won''t go to that villa complex at night. When we sent them to the villa complex, it was in the afternoon and I was kind enough to advise them.

    "Do you know the family''s last name?"

    Tang Rou seemed a bit impatient, so she asked her own question.

    "I think it''s surname is Bai. At that time, there was an old man who introduced himself. I forgot his name."

    Baldy stroked his head with a grin and took a big gulp of beer.

    ''Is your surname Bai? "Which villa do you live in?"

    It seemed like Tang Rou was interested in that Bai guy. She kept pestering the baldy and asked for the exact location of the villa. She didn''t ask about the matter of the ghost.

    "Girl, what are you doing? Let me tell you, that mansion is really haunted. That family lived there for one night and left in a sorry state the next day. Coincidentally, it was also sent by me and another bro."

    "Where did you send it?"

    Tang Rou asked urgently.

    "The Zhichun Hotel in the city is the best hotel nearby. When we left the villa, the old man was still regretting that it was his birthplace. He couldn''t even retire there."

    "You''ve been talking about it for the better part of the day. What the hell are you doing?"

    Someone on the side seemed to have lost his patience and asked.

    Actually, I''m a little impatient right now. I want to know what this so-called ghost matter is.

    "Am I not answering this beauty''s question? As for what exactly is going on, I am completely sure that the family was so scared that they were all sick and unwilling to tell us, so I was too embarrassed to ask, but the people living in this area all know that many people have died in the past in the villa area, so it is not very peaceful. Some dirty things are also very normal people, and it is impossible for them not to believe me.

    Hearing this, Tang Rou directly returned to my side with a bit of joy on her face.

    "What did you find out?"

    "That Bai fellow should be the owner of that painting."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s affirmation, I felt that it was a bit too much of a coincidence. If it really was like this, then this would be called turning over a new leaf in a storm.

    "Are you sure? Maybe the driver was just spouting nonsense. "

    "It shouldn''t be wrong. According to the information from my subordinates, the owner of the painting came back from overseas. The reason for the auction was to return the painting to China."

    "Then what are you going to do? You''re looking for me right now? "

    I don''t know what Tang Rou is planning.

    "Didn''t you hear it just now? "That old man is very nostalgic and wants to live in the place where he was born, but that place is a bit dirty, and there aren''t many people who know about this. The two of us will go there immediately after dawn, as long as we can get rid of the dirty stuff in that house, wouldn''t we be able to discuss about the rest?"

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I felt like Tang Rou wanting to obtain that thousand-year peach tree was already a Qigong deviation, but I could only give her my support.

    After a few more drinks, the two of us went straight to the spring hotel and booked a room.

    This place was indeed a very luxurious hotel. Every time Tang Rou and I stayed here, we would be mistaken for young men and women coming here to do something. In the beginning, I felt a bit embarrassed, but now, I was basically numb to it.

    "Do you live with five or six overseas Chinese?"

    Tang Rou was lying on the counter, teasing the manager, who was on duty. She was a young man with a face full of acne.

    The other side was attracted by Tang Rou''s beauty and temperament and had long since forgotten about their own professional conduct. She nodded her head, blushing.

    "He just arrived. Do you know him?"

 C241 We are professional

    "Handsome, can you tell me which room they live in?"

    Tang Rou was flirting around, making it hard for me to continue watching. That young man was in a bit of a dilemma.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but we have strict rules here, but I know they get up early every day and go to the breakfast room across the street from us."

    Tang Rou smiled flirtatiously at the young man. Then, she took the room card and winked at me.

    "Done. Hurry up and get some sleep tonight. Come with me tomorrow morning to meet that Bai guy."

    Before I went to sleep, I habitually logged into the live broadcast website with my trumpet. I still didn''t receive any reply to the message I sent out.

    After doing this class, I was already used to living a life of reversal of day and night. Early in the morning, Tang Rou called out to me, giving me a headache.

    Especially since I came back from Gobi, I was becoming more and more sensitive to the light. I really wanted to put on a pair of sunglasses in broad daylight.

    The two of us found the breakfast shop across the street. When we pushed open the door and entered, we found a family sitting diagonally across from us.

    Unlike the other diners, who were always chatting, the one sitting in the main seat was a white-haired old man who looked to be at least seventy or eighty years old. Although the old man looked to be in good spirits, there was a hint of black between the temples; clearly, he had met with bad luck in the recent days.

    "It should be them."

    Tang Rou looked at me with a face, then directly walked towards those people.

    "Old Master, from what I see, you guys don''t seem to be people like that. Judging from your temperament, you should have come back from overseas."

    Tang Rou moved a chair over and sat at the nearby table. The family had a total of six people. Apart from the old man, there was also another middle-aged man, two youths, an old lady, and a seventeen or eighteen year old girl.

    That old man was quite amiable. He immediately put down his bowl and chopsticks and nodded.

    "This lady has great eyesight. We just came back from a long way off. Nothing is as good as our hometown."

    I really admire Tang Rou''s ability to be familiar with others. If it were me, I probably wouldn''t even know what to say.

    Tang Rou''s face revealed a harmless look as she continued to chat with the old man.

    "So you were such a person in the past. Where do you live now?"

    When the old man told her the truth, Tang Rou immediately pretended to be astonished.

    "What a coincidence, we''re staying in the same hotel. We just checked in last night."

    Tang Rou looked at me. At this moment, the old man also looked at me. The old man had indeed made the old man''s mind turn black, which meant that she had encountered something unclean. At the same time, the middle-aged man sitting next to the old man creased her eyebrows.

    "Young lady, are you here for a meal or to chat with someone?"

    As expected, the other party was already quite secretive and sent him away.

    "I was originally here to eat, but I saw that this old man''s hidden plan was probably something bad that happened recently. I was just trying to remind him out of habit."

    As soon as Tang Rou finished speaking, the expressions of the few people on the table across from her changed. The middle-aged man coldly snorted and the two youngsters across from him immediately stood up.

    "What did you say?" "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Judging from the other party''s reaction, one could tell that the rumor about the ghost was likely to be true and had left a lot of fear in this family.

    "You guys should know what I''m talking about. The color on your faces isn''t very good, so you must have provoked some unclean thing. Coincidentally, my ancestors passed down their skills in this area, so I just kindly gave you a reminder."

    After Tang Rou finished speaking, she stood up and walked over to me, starting to order food. She was quite familiar with this move, which was why she wanted to use it so easily. I saw the old gramps lower his head and discuss something with the middle-aged man. Not long after, the middle-aged man stood up and walked over to Tang Rou.

    I looked at Tang Rou and quietly gave her a look. Tang Rou looked at me and playfully blinked her eyebrows, as if everything was under her control.

    "You just said that your ancestors did that? Can you really tell that we''ve encountered something unclean? "

    Everything was going according to Tang Rou''s plan. Tang Rou coldly replied.

    "If you don''t believe me, then stop asking. Just pretend that I didn''t say anything."

    After saying this, Tang Rou drank her porridge and chatted with me for a bit.

    The middle-aged man frowned and turned to look at the old man. He seemed to be a bit impatient.

    "I think you''re just spouting nonsense. It doesn''t seem like you''re really capable. It''s better to be a bit more steady at such a young age."

    The other side was also very experienced and immediately began to provoke her. But for Tang Rou, who was one of the Ancient Forest monsters, it was simply child''s play. As expected, Tang Rou remained unmoved and didn''t even say anything.

    "My little friend, my butler was a bit rude just now. I apologize on his behalf, but is what you said true? "May I ask what your ancestor''s surname is?"

    With the support of two youngsters, the old man shakily walked over. Looking at this, I know that we should be able to obtain the trust of these people.

    "My clan''s ancestor goes by the surname of Tang. Old Master, you''re too serious. I just don''t want others to think that I''m a swindler."

    As soon as the old man heard his surname was Tang, his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Who is Tang Xiaotian to you?"

    After hearing the old man''s question, Tang Rou was also startled and immediately turned around to say.

    "How do you know my grandfather?"

    "You are the granddaughter of that old fellow? What a coincidence, I don''t know if your grandfather ever mentioned someone called Bai Yun Fei to you. "

    "You are Bai Yunfei?"

    At this moment, not only me, even the few people beside the old man were dumbstruck as well. They didn''t expect that in this little restaurant, it was actually two people that we met.

    Originally, Tang Rou''s grandfather had some sort of relationship with this Bai Yunfei. However, after Tang Rou''s grandfather passed away, the two families broke off their relationship and Tang Rou didn''t know either.

 C242 Difficult ghost

    The old man originally wanted to inquire about the descendants of the Tang Clan when he returned home. However, just as he returned to his residence, he encountered a ghost. This matter had caused him to become extremely anxious, so this matter was temporarily put on hold.

    "Since you''re Old Tang''s granddaughter, then you must have some tricks up your sleeves. You saw it right away. I''m living a bad life, and I''ve been tied down by dirty stuff. Young people should be afraid of me."

    The old man trembled as he grabbed onto Tang Rou''s hand, praising her nonstop. However, Tang Rou blushed because she could tell that the old man was in a bad mood. With Tang Rou''s skill, she couldn''t tell at all.

    Tang Rou somewhat embarrassedly laughed and then asked the real question.

    "Lordmaster, what''s going on in your house?" "Since you have such a good relationship with my grandfather, then I will take responsibility for this matter."

    "I''ll have to trouble you. We don''t know much about this matter. That night was just too scary."

    The old man narrated what had happened that night. Originally, they had planned to hire someone to tidy up the old mansion and move in, but no one was willing to go regardless of how expensive they were. They could only let the steward lead the old man''s two grandsons and one of his granddaughters to clean up by themselves.

    Things happened at night. The old man slept rather early, and just as he closed his eyes, he saw a woman in a costume standing in front of his bed, saying that the old man had taken his place, making it impossible for him to sleep peacefully.

    The old man had seen the world and immediately knew that something bad had happened to him. He immediately expressed his willingness to clear a space, and only when the old man came downstairs did he realize that the people he had brought with him had all been frightened, especially his little grandson and daughter.

    When dawn arrived, the men finally stopped a taxi on the roadside and ran into the city. They didn''t dare to go back even half a step. They didn''t even dare to go back for their luggage.

    As he said this, the old man''s face held a hint of melancholy, and even the family members beside him were filled with fear.

    If the old man''s description was correct, then that place was rather strange. Not only was there a female ghost in a costume, there was also something else that seemed to occupy that house.

    "Tonight, I''ll take a look for you guys with my friends. There shouldn''t be any problems. You guys stay in the hotel and wait for our news."

    Tang Rou also found this hard to accept, but now they''re finally getting close to Bai Yunfei''s family. Even though Tang Rou didn''t have the face to say anything about the painting, there were still two days until the real auction. We had planned on dealing with the matter of the ghost first, then we would deal with the rest.

    At night, Tang Rou and I went straight to the villa complex. As expected, the place was just as how others described it, gently tossing it down and not even a shadow of a person could be seen at all, but as soon as I got closer, I saw a three-story building in the middle. The interior was covered in layers of black gas.

    I told Tang Rou what I saw and Tang Rou''s expression was extremely ugly.

    As the old man really wants to understand the situation here, I had no choice but to get him to start a video call with Tang Rou. After all, the old man knows the structure of this villa better than us, making it easier to communicate with him.

    Last time, I was still working for that woman Zhou Xue. At that time, I also saw a few companions who weren''t considered companions die in front of us, but this time it was completely different. Tang Rou and I volunteered to help the owner of this place get rid of the dirty stuff inside.

    When we arrived at the entrance of the villa area, Tang Rou and I began to discuss our plans. Originally, Tang Rou and I had planned to directly charge in like this, but with Tang Rou''s and my current abilities, we could easily deal with some of the little ghosts. We could even set up a Heavy Sun Town and throw a few yellow talismans at them to scare away those dirty things.

    The situation in front of us was out of our expectations. There was a lot of dirty stuff in this place, and it felt like this villa was a Yin Gathering Pool that was specifically used to attract ghosts.

    After we arrived at this conclusion, Tang Rou and I immediately walked around the villa and carefully observed it, but the result made me very depressed. The old gramps told us about the layout of the things in the villa, and in addition to her observation by me and Tang Rou, we unanimously concluded that there weren''t any Yin Gathering Ponds set up here. Furthermore, this place didn''t seem like it had been intentionally set up by others.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to rashly go in, because not only were there a lot of things in there, but it was also hard to understand their strength. If we went in like this, it would be akin to seeking death.

    The old man was waiting anxiously at the other end of the video, but he did not say anything to urge him on.

    Tang Rou was clearly in a bit of a hurry and immediately discussed it with me.

    "How about the two of us try out a large scale Rising Sun Array outside, maybe we can directly disperse or scare away the ghosts inside."

    I didn''t particularly agree with Tang Rou''s suggestion. Daoist Tian Xuan once told me that even ghosts and wandering ghosts all have their own rules of conduct, so unless these things cause death or are hard to save, they should try to be more sensitive to them. If they used a strong method to disperse them, then even though it wouldn''t be wrong, it would attract more energy.

    "But there''s no way we can keep on wasting time like this. It''s already wrong for us to not let others return to live with these things."

    Tang Rou also hesitated.

 C243 Intimidate ghosts

    We don''t have any effective method at the moment, so after thinking about it, we decided to use a compromise method, which is to continue setting up the Rising Sun Formation. However, we don''t use killing as our goal, but rather, we choose to intimidate them, as long as we can intimidate the things inside, we can also use this method to test the true strength of the things inside.

    We immediately surrounded the mansion and wasted a few of our forces.

    There is a Soul Sealing Array that separates the Yin Qi in this house from the outside world. It''s just that Tang Rou and I intentionally left a gap so that if these ghosts can''t handle it, they can choose to leave on their own instead of being destroyed by us.

    At the same time, I found the exact location and set up a Rushing Sun Formation in the direction of the house. I used the rapidly gathering Heaven and Earth yang energy to intimidate the wandering ghosts inside.

    "I hope it will be effective this time. Then, we can return home successfully."

    I smiled at Tang Rou and then started to chant my incantation. The Life Death Blade in my hand followed the momentum and stabbed towards the mud at the side. It went even more smoothly than I expected.

    With a muffled sound in the air, I could see a large amount of yang energy being gathered by the Rushing Sun Formation in a flash. It spread towards the house and collided with it.

    Since it was just a deterrence, I didn''t unleash my full strength. The dagger was only half-way in. This meant that the attack power of the foreign energy had weakened significantly.

    I could feel that the glass in the building was violently shaking. At the same time, I saw that the large amount of black aura immediately became chaotic and scattered in all directions.

    The reaction of these things to Yin Yang energy was very obvious. Once enraged or intimidated, although there would be a short period of confusion, they would quickly find the exit.

    This was the truth that Tang Rou and I had proven through practice in this long period of time. After the gray and black energy vibrated, it rushed towards that gap and in the blink of an eye, it was completely gone.

    "Did it work?"

    A question finally came from the old man''s side.

    "It looks like there shouldn''t be any problems now, but don''t be anxious, Old Man. We need to go in and confirm."

    It was even simpler than what Tang Rou and I had imagined. The things inside, even though there were a lot of them and they were all different types, they didn''t have any cultivation experience. Just a Rising Sun Formation with half of its power was enough to let them escape.

    This time''s success not only proved my strength in front of my grandfather''s old friend, but also allowed me to build a closer relationship with him. With the addition of the two of them, if that''s the case, then getting that painting shouldn''t be that difficult. After all, the old gramps wanted to auction the painting and donate the money.

    Tang Rou and I quickly approached the small courtyard and retrieved the dagger. Although the dagger had already been damaged and looked like it was about to break, it could at least last for a while. Without a suitable replacement, we could only continue to use it.

    When we arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, Tang Rou took out the key and opened the rusty lock. Once again, I carefully examined the situation there and sure enough, there weren''t any signs of Yin energy disorder. This meant that this place was suitable for human habitation.

    Tang Rou was still wearing the camera on her chest, and the position continued to convey images to the old gramps. When I heard the old gramps say that she was already moved, I kept on thanking Tang Rou, saying that I would immediately contact her and fix up the old mansion.

    I also hope that this time I can easily solve the problem and there won''t be any more troubles. However, my chest still has an extremely uneasy feeling and I feel that there are still things in this building that haven''t been cleaned up by us. Right now, it''s just the night before the storm.

    "Don''t let your guard down. Although it seems like there are no problems on the surface, there are still other situations."

    I believe in your feelings. Since you feel that there is nothing dirty here, there should not be any problems right? If you really can''t search this place thoroughly, then we will just stay here for the night.

    Tang Rou was very optimistic. When she went upstairs, she casually used a flashlight to illuminate her surroundings.

    The higher I went, the more uneasy I felt. I casually asked, "Old Master."

    "Which floor did the old man rest at?"

    "The uppermost level. Because this level has a better ventilation system, it''s the same as the one I saw here ˇ­"

    The old man stopped talking here as my scalp tingled. Could it be that the female ghost the old man saw was still hiding in this building?

    Logically speaking, ghosts were not something that could play hide and seek. Their personality were usually quite straightforward. If they couldn''t beat him, they would run into someone stronger than themselves.

    Of course, this did not exclude any exceptions. For example, some ghosts that were quite intelligent would become even more brutal and cunning than humans.

    Tang Rou and I had unknowingly finished our investigation. The two floors below us were at the bottom of the stairs leading to the third floor.

    "You stay here, I''m going up."

    Tang Rou was somewhat unwilling, but in the end, she trusted my intuition and prepared the tools to stay in my hands. If I were to be caught unprepared while upstairs, with Tang Rou here, she would at least be able to help me out.

    I stepped on the creaking wooden stairs and walked up one step at a time. At this time, there was a bit of moonlight coming in through the big window. The architecture of the building was just like how it used to be.

    I slowly walked up, tensing up all the muscles on my body. My left hand was holding the yellow talisman, while my right hand was holding the dagger. Once I discovered anything, I would be able to react quickly.

 C244 Please Ghost

    Finally, I stepped onto the last flight of steps and stood on the third floor.

    The corridor was extremely dark, and the searchlight on my head immediately shone through. The corridor was empty, without any sign of life.

    Was it because I was scaring myself into having a psychological shadow?

    I already had such suspicions, but just as I pushed open the door to the bedroom that the old man had mentioned, I felt a chill on the back of my neck.

    Instinctively, I took a step forward, then turned back to the knife in my hand and wielded it.

    I knew that it definitely wouldn''t be an illusion this time. There really was something here and it was definitely not simple. In the instant that something disappeared, I once again felt the towering resentment in the room.

    "Old Zhao, how is it?" I''m going up. "

    Tang Rou Zi was very anxious. While she was speaking, she had already started climbing the stairs. I didn''t have enough time to stop her. I could only see a blurry shadow appear in my sight once again. But this time, it was heading straight for the stairs.

    "Use the Soul Suppressing Talisman!"

    I knew that it would be too late to get Tang Rou to leave, so I immediately told Tang Rou to defend herself.

    Just as I finished speaking, I heard a cry of surprise from downstairs. It was Tang Rou.

    "That''s right, that''s right. Will Xiao Rou be alright?"

    The old gramps worried voice entered my ears. When I ran up the stairs, Tang Rou was standing there with a deathly pale face. She was holding a yellow talisman in her hand and was continuously waving it around.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I saw a woman in a costume just now. Luckily you reminded me to use the Soul Suppressing Talisman, or else I would have been washed away by that thing."

    I quickly ran over to Tang Rou''s side. Tang Rou had seen too many things. At this moment, she had already lost her head in fear. She must have been scared.

    "That thing is so real. It''s as if it''s really just a person, and it disappeared all of a sudden."

    Tang Rou stuck closely to my back. As she spoke, she nervously looked around.

    What made me feel strange was that after the thing disappeared, the yin energy in the room disappeared once again. The room was originally calm because of the chaotic temperature, but this was too strange.

    "Here, on your heads ˇ­"

    I heard Bai Yunfei''s voice in my headset again, and when I looked up, it was with a heavily made-up face.

    This was the image of someone singing on the stage, his white clothes fluttering in the wind. The expression on his face, including his gaze, was very lively, just like a real person. He wasn''t fooling around at all.

    That thing was staring straight at me. In that instant, I discovered that my body couldn''t move at all. It was as though that thing had an indescribable magic that controlled my movements.

    I couldn''t hear anything, nor did I see Tang Rou run over. It was as if at this moment, all I could see were her thick makeup and her pair of bright eyes.

    I fell for it.

    However, I wasn''t too worried. I knew that the thing in my body would never allow me to die in the hands of another person, regardless of whether they were human or ghosts.

    Not long after that, a scorching heat immediately came from my chest. I could hear the low moans of the devil beside my ear. That thick makeup and that pair of spirited eyes suddenly disappeared, as if they had turned into dust.

    I heard a voice in my ears. That was Bai Yunfei''s anxious question. I turned my head to look at Tang Rou and discovered that Tang Rou was blankly standing there with her eyes staring straight ahead. She looked just like a puppet.

    I quickly walked over and took out a Soul Suppressing Rune. I lit it in front of Tang Rou and put the white smoke into her nose. Tang Rou immediately sneezed and recovered her wits.

    "What did you just see?"

    "I saw a group of people singing. Watch and see, I became one of them. I couldn''t move no matter what."

    Tang Rou''s face was pale. I knew that what Tang Rou had just seen was definitely an illusion. I didn''t know if what I had seen was real or an illusion, but no matter what, this place, especially the room on the third floor, was extremely strange.

    "Let''s hurry back and talk."

    I held onto Tang Rou''s hand and quickly ran down the stairs. I ran out of the small courtyard until we were seven or eight meters away. Then, I stopped and looked back. There wasn''t the slightest bit of ghost aura coming from the building.

    But Tang Rou and I both understood that there was something very strange inside. That female ghost in a costume definitely wasn''t simple.

    "It seems like we need to think over this matter carefully. We need to think of a way to find out where that ghost girl came from."

    I was already at my wit''s end. After doing so many live broadcasts and encountering so many dangerous situations, this is the first time something like this happened. I felt that the ghost girl didn''t have any bad intentions towards us and was only trying to scare us away.

    Moreover, if this thing was really that fierce, then the old man''s family would have already died in this building and not be trapped by ghosts until daybreak before leaving.

    "How is it? Are you two hurt? "

    The old tutor continued to chatter on.

    "Old man, we''re fine right now, but do you know if there''s anyone in this house who came here to sing a song or if there''s anyone in your family that does it?"

    The ghost lady had been hiding inside this building all along, and she came and went as she pleased. This meant that she had a close relationship with this building or something inside this building.

    "As far as I know, our ancestors did not do this. Furthermore, during the decades we''ve been living overseas, this building should have been abandoned ˇ­"

    "What about your family, do they know a singer or have any grudges with a singer?"

    It was impossible for this family or this house to have nothing to do with that ghost lady. Now, if he wanted to subdue that ghost lady, he had to figure out all the hidden secrets.

 C245 Decided to invite ghost

    But no matter how much I asked, I didn''t manage to find out what the situation was. In the end, after discussing it with Tang Rou, I decided to invite a ghost.

    This is the same method I used to negotiate with the big sister ghost girl on my body. Although I don''t know much about the ghost lady now, this is the only way.

    Inviting a ghost was something like that. Right now, I no longer had any feelings of nervousness. There were several times that I was carried by a ghost. Furthermore, there was a Rakshasi living inside my body.

    Of course, I know that normal ghosts don''t dare to approach me. The moment they do, they will be absorbed by the Raksha Seal in my body.

    Of course, asking a ghost meant asking a ghost.

    Actually, according to Daoist Master Tian Xuan, the first thing that the Daoist Priest did when dealing with these ghosts and gods was to invite ghosts, which meant that he had to explain things clearly to these ghosts. However, the current people were becoming more and more impatient, hoping to use magic or arrays to scare away these ghosts, or simply cause their souls to scatter.

    Tang Rou quickly finished preparing to invite the ghosts. She set up a spell formation and pressed down yellow talismans and paper money. Then, she lit up a Soul Luring Incense in the middle of the courtyard.

    If the ghost girl was willing to meet me, she would communicate with me within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. If the ghost lady was stubborn, she wouldn''t appear within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.

    As the incense was lit up, a white cloud of smoke rose straight up into the night sky. I sat in the middle of the courtyard and continuously chanted the incantation to invite ghosts.

    From time to time, I would glance at the incense. The incense was burning very quickly and in the blink of an eye, it was already halfway there. However, even now, there was still no sign of the ghost appearing.

    "Just what kind of obsession do you have that you can''t dispel and insist on staying in someone else''s house to cause trouble? If you tell me, maybe I can help you a little. If you continue to be stubborn, then I can only break your soul."

    After I finished reciting those words, I immediately felt a cold wind blowing from inside the building. I knew that the female ghost had understood my words.

    "It''s about to appear."

    Even Tang Rou could feel the change in her surroundings.

    Sure enough, after a short while, a white shadow appeared floating from inside the building, it was the female ghost. Her face was still covered in makeup and it was hard to tell her original appearance. Her lively eyes looked no different from a normal person''s.

    "What exactly is your identity? Why are you making trouble here? "

    I looked at the Soul Guiding Incense. Before this incense is burnt out, the ghost lady will be able to communicate with me. Once this incense is burnt out, this method will completely lose its effect.

    The female ghost got closer and closer, causing the Raksha Seal on my chest to become hotter and hotter. The female ghost seemed to have sensed the aura of the Rakshasi Seal on my body and immediately stopped.

    "You should be able to sense my strength. If I want to take you in, it will be effortless. I just don''t want to see your soul vanish."

    I know that Luosha should be able to deal with this female ghost, but this female ghost is really too weird. If the Yin Qi on my body was absorbed by Luosha, I don''t know how much of an impact my life would be.

    However, the moment I said those two words, the effect was very obvious. The ghost lady floated back another half a meter.

    "This is my place, what right do I have to let others come live here?"

    This ghost girl is finally communicating with me. I know that only I can hear what she says.

    "When did you live here?" I am the owner of this house, how did you get here? "

    I tried my best to ask a clearer question, because that incense was almost burnt out by then, and could be extinguished at any time.

    "I''ve been here for a long time. I don''t like people here."

    This ghost girl was very stubborn and did not seem to have a particularly good intelligence. She kept repeating words such as'' this is my place ''all the time.

    "Say, this is your place, do you have any proof? He has a room agreement."

    At this point, I''m almost racking my brains.

    "My body is buried under this building. This is my place."

    After saying that, the ghost girl suddenly disappeared. I lowered my head and saw that the incense had been completely burnt, leaving behind only a small amount of ashes.

    I am already sweating like rain, this ghost lady just said clearly, his body is buried here.

    The ghost couldn''t have lied to me when she was communicating with me, which meant it was true, but it was incredible.

    If this ghost girl''s corpse could be said to be earlier than this house, then when the house was first built, it should have been haunted instead of haunted.

    "Old man, did your family build this house themselves?"

    The old man immediately gave her a negative reply, indicating that he had owned the house since she was very young. However, it seemed to have been bought from the hands of tens of thousands of people. Furthermore, during my subsequent inquiry, the old man said that the feng shui was very good here and that there had never been anything unclean before.

    From the looks of it, this corpse should have been buried after the building was built, or perhaps the ghost girl only appeared after the old tutor''s family left for Nanyang.

    At that moment, if he wanted to get rid of the female ghost''s corpse, the only way was to find her and dispose of her. He could either burn her or buy a set of other places and the female ghost would naturally leave as well.

    I told the story to Tang Rou. Tang Rou also felt that it was hard to believe.

    "We can''t just dig the whole yard up, can we? Where are we going to find some corpses?"

    However, I believe that if the corpse was buried after the building was completed and under the house, then finding it wouldn''t be as difficult as I thought. At most, we could start from the yard, since the building was built as a foundation, and if it was buried inside the house, it would inevitably leave behind some traces of discovery.

    From the looks of it now, this matter tonight was something that could no longer be resolved.

 C246 Find

    He could only wait until morning to bring the old tutor back and let him determine for himself if the layout of the house had been changed.

    Tang Rou and I returned to the hotel. At this moment, the old gramps, accompanied by her family, hadn''t rested yet. She had been worrying about our safety the entire time.

    "The last time I went back, it was already dark. Moreover, there was no electricity there, so I couldn''t see it clearly. Basically, the situation hasn''t changed."

    I didn''t dare tell the old man that there was a body buried there.

    I didn''t want to scare the old man.

    Tang Rou and I weren''t sleepy at all. We originally thought that this matter wasn''t that complicated, but right now, we were stuck in a deadlock. Tang Rou didn''t feel too embarrassed to bring up that painting again.

    When dawn broke the next day, the news of the invasion of the museum was already made known to the entire city. However, the old man was not worried at all. It was obvious that he already knew that the painting was fake.

    Furthermore, the news about the auction was spread without any delay.

    Arriving at the courtyard of the building last night was much better than last night. Although there was still a faintly discernible sense of resentment remaining, the other ghosts no longer dared to come back.

    Right now, only the female ghost in a costume looked as stubborn as before.

    After repeatedly assuring Tang Rou, the butler allowed us to bring the old gramps into the building. In this period of time, the two youngsters had been helping to support us, while Tang Rou and I had blocked the remaining people from entering. Their Yang auras weren''t particularly strong, so it would be easy for them to get in.

    Even the old gramps was quietly given Soul Suppressing Talisman by me and Tang Rou.

    The light during the day was quite sufficient. The old man walked back and forth in the room and didn''t find anything wrong with it. Just when we were about to leave the building and search in the courtyard, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration.

    It was only after the old man had slept under the wooden bed on the third floor that he had provoked the ghost girl. Could that ghost girl have some sort of relationship with the bottom of the bed?

    At this thought, I immediately ran to the third floor. Yesterday, I met that ghost in the corridor of the third floor, and that ghost came out from the room where the old man was sleeping.

    I walked to the middle of the bedroom and fixed my eyes on the old wooden bed.

    The material used for the bed was very heavy, but it was impossible for a corpse to be hidden inside.

    I pushed the wooden bed away, and when I saw the floor under the bed, I knew I wasn''t wrong.

    Although the whole wooden floor in the bedroom is very old and deformed in some places, I can still clearly tell that the floor here has been moved by someone. Although it is a bit neat, it isn''t completely sewn together.

    "What did you find?"

    At this moment, Tang Rou had already sent the old gramps to the car at the entrance and then ran upstairs.

    I pointed at the marks left behind by the crows. Tang Rou immediately understood.

    "I''ll look around and see if there are any tools."

    Tang Rou turned around and ran downstairs again, but I really couldn''t suppress my curiosity. As a result, I squatted on the floor next to the crack and took out the dagger.

    The floor had been reassembled and nailed, but with great effort, I managed to completely tear off one of the floorboards.

    The moment the wooden board was lifted, I smelt a unique stench of corpses. This smell of corpses wasn''t particularly distinct, and it was mixed with other things.

    That wave of Yin Qi had also been soaked through, and the wooden floor was slowly emitting the Yin Qi.

    There was no unrecognizable corpse under the plank I had pried open. Instead, there was a large chunk of intact cement.

    This cement doesn''t seem to have existed for more than seventy to eighty years. According to my observation, it should have at most been ten to eight years, and it hasn''t even reached this level yet.

    At that time, it would have been impossible for him to build a building with such flat cement.

    This proved my guess once again, this place has been tampered with, and it will not last more than ten years.

    "What''s inside?"

    Tang Rou ran over with a crowbar in her hands. When she saw me staring blankly at the concrete floor, she immediately went over to take a look.

    "Let''s lift the floor first."

    I took over the crowbar and used my strength to pry the floor. With the appropriate tools, the work became much easier. Not long after, the entire cement floor under the bed was exposed.

    In the middle, there was about a person''s width and a person''s length. The cement was very different from the surroundings; it felt as if a pit had been dug here, and then it had been refilled with cement. The cement was not particularly thick, and with a light tap, one could hear some echoes.

    My guess was confirmed step by step. If my guess was right, then the ghost''s body in costume must be hidden under the cement, but as for who it was and for what purpose it was sealed away in the cement, I don''t know. I even thought about the poor woman who was placed on the rooftop, and the fact that their fates seemed very similar.

    "Do you think it looks like a person''s shape?"

    Tang Rou suddenly stood up and pointed at the concrete floor with a frown. I looked over carefully and sure enough, just as Tang Rou said, there was a very human-like mark on the concrete floor. Although it was only a rough outline, it had four limbs and no head.

    Could it be that the corpse''s head had already been taken away, or it had been damaged? With this question in mind, Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to take the next step. We really wanted to pry open the concrete floor and find out if there was a corpse hidden inside.

 C247 cement body seal

    However, someone who could hide a corpse here must have had their own motives and motives. There might be a trap or trap inside, so I don''t want to go back to where I came from.

    "Could it be that those bastards did this?"

    Tang Rou''s thoughts were extremely similar to mine. I also had this guess and this guess made me feel more and more afraid. Those guys seemed to be everywhere, as if they were everywhere.

    But very quickly, Tang Rou expressed her opposition.

    "I don''t think so. These people have always done things in secret and their methods are meticulous. Their methods are all related to Dao arts, so at least we can guess their plans or their goals. This time seems to be a little different."

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, I also nodded my head. Even with Tang Rou''s knowledge, she still couldn''t guess the reason for using cement to seal the corpse. It meant that the person who did this had some sort of special purpose.

    "I''ve heard that besides the Tao techniques, there are also some other methods, such as lowering one''s head or using spells, right?"

    I suddenly remembered that in the previous period of time, there were a few fans in the live broadcast room who were discussing things like how Nan Yang was going to be beheaded and how to cast spells.

    "Now that you mention it, I think this place really does look like some kind of sorcery or downfall."

    Tang Rou suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked to be deep in thought.

    "I have a friend who belongs to Miao Feng. He might be able to help."

    After saying this, Tang Rou took out her phone and quickly dialed a number. It was already midnight.

    However, the other party quickly answered the phone and from the sound of the voice, it was actually a woman.

    What surprised me the most was that Tang Rou was actually speaking a language that I didn''t understand. This definitely wasn''t English or any other language from another country, but rather some sort of minority language. I couldn''t hear the contents of it, but Tang Rou''s face gradually revealed a happy expression, but then it quickly became very serious.

    "This rich person is indeed different. He knows quite a lot of foreign languages."

    I couldn''t resist teasing her, just to adjust the atmosphere.

    "I was speaking in Miao language just now, and it''s the most common language in the entire Miao Clan. I''ve been there for some reason, and I''ve been there for close to a year. But now isn''t the time to talk about this."

    Tang Rou''s eyes held a bit of reminiscence. Her gaze turned a lot deeper, but she quickly changed the subject and pointed at the concrete floor in front of her.

    "I told him about the situation here, and he told me that this could be one of the Miao Family''s spells, designed to change a person''s fate." I told him about the situation here, and he told me that this could be one of the Miao Family''s spells, and he said that he could be used to change a person''s fate.

    This was something that could only be seen in movies that had their heads lowered. It turned out that it really did exist.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    According to my thoughts, since this item is used to change the fate of others, then this affected person is definitely not a good person. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be so vicious.

    The fact that the woman in costume was trapped in this place meant that the cause of death must be related to the person who did this. In other words, it was caused by that guy''s death.

    Just dig this place open.

    However, Tang Rou didn''t agree.

    "If we completely destroy this place now, it might cause other chain reactions. After all, we don''t know if the person who did this has anything to do with the Bai Clan, and it might cause the Bai Clan to suffer a crazy revenge. Magical spells are more cruel and vicious than the evil methods used in Taoism, so we have to be more careful."

    According to Tang Rou, the two of us immediately came up with another plan, which is to change the current situation. That is to say, on a basis that we can''t destroy this setting, we can make the effects of this place go awry.

    As for how to change it, the two of us are stuck in a temporary stalemate.

    According to my observation, although the Yin Yang aura in this place was influenced by this thing, it wasn''t very obvious. It was precisely for this reason that I didn''t notice the unique layout under this bed at the start.

    According to Tang Rou, magic didn''t use yin and yang energy, but some other special energy in nature. Even if Tang Rou didn''t understand this knowledge, she gave me some advice and gave me a lot of suggestions. In the end, the two of us decided to just directly not use a Soul Sealing Array.

    The purpose of this was to force the ghost lady out.

    Before this, we were unable to catch the female ghost because she was able to hide in a corpse under concrete at any time and in addition to some special spells, we were unable to catch her.

    He would think of a way to force the female ghost out and then prevent her from returning to the corpse. As long as he could do both things well, then this unique layout would definitely be affected greatly, and even completely stop.

    It''s been almost an hour since the two of us entered the room. The old man outside has already lost his patience and is on the verge of calling to ask us.

    I asked Tang Rou again in detail if there were any other branches in the old gramps'' house. The old gramps said that she had broken up with her family during the war, but she had searched for many years and there was no news of him.

    We didn''t talk too much about the situation here, we only asked the old man to return to the hotel with his family.

    Afterwards, Tang Rou and I once again entered the villa. In addition, we immediately set up a Soul Sealing Formation around the three-story building.

    The purpose of this is to make that ghost lady feel uncomfortable. Although we don''t know anything about martial arts and we can''t do anything about it, but as long as there''s a soul and yin energy, I can start to make some preparations.

 C248 Staying by Trees and Waiting for Rabbits

    This time, we intentionally narrowed down the range of the Wind Soul Array and also increased its effect. With Tang Rou and I''s current abilities, we could accurately control the position of the Wind Soul Array.

    The target was, of course, the top floor, the concrete floor.

    Due to the effects of the Soul Sealing Array and the fact that Tang Rou and I were directly south of the Soul Sealing Formation, we opened a small gap and created a small scale Soul Guiding Formation.

    Under the combined effects of these two arrangements, the Miasma in this area was quickly consumed like a vacuum. The ghost couldn''t be left without Miasma, and Yin-Yang energy could be found anywhere in the world, but under Tang Rou and I''s arrangement, this place was already filled to the brim with Miasma.

    Even if the female ghost could exist in the concrete floor corpses for a short period of time, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    As expected, after approximately the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, just as the soul array was about to lose its effects, I felt an aura fluctuation from the top floor of the building.

    It must be that ghost girl, because at this moment, there are no ghosts within a radius of several miles. These things are more sensitive to changes in Yin and Yang aura than I am, which is similar to the instinct of animals, so I definitely wouldn''t dare to approach this place.

    I nodded at Tang Rou before quickly running upstairs.

    At most, it could only confuse a person''s mind, and to me, it was of no threat at all. Sure enough, when I ran into the building once more, the woman in the costume appeared once more and expressed her resentment, as though blaming me for disturbing his tranquility.

    "If you can understand, I''m here to help you get out of this predicament. Being trapped here is already a disaster. Whether it is for you or for others, I can help you reincarnate again."

    As I talked, I tried my best to attract the ghost girl''s attention. At this moment, Tang Rou was already quietly climbing into the building from another direction.

    According to my calculations, with Tang Rou''s ability, it wouldn''t be long before she''ll be able to complete the final step of our plan.

    The ghost lady stood there in a daze. It was unknown whether she understood what he said or not, but at that moment, I heard something break upstairs. It sounded like someone had stepped on the wooden floor.

    Not good. This place hasn''t been repaired for a long time. No matter how careful Tang Rou is, she can''t be as light as a feather.

    If it was completed, Tang Rou would probably send me a signal.

    Just when I was getting anxious, the female ghost had already disappeared.

    Tang Rou wasn''t like me. She had those two things protecting her, so it was hard to predict what her situation would be like once she was washed away.

    I yelled at Tang Rou to remind her, while quickly running upstairs.

    When I finally climbed the last flight of stairs, there was no sound from upstairs. It was terrifyingly quiet.

    "Tang Rou, how are you doing?"

    My scalp tingled. At this moment, the entire corridor on the third floor was filled with dense yin aura, which was emitting from that woman''s corpse.

    With the help of this Miasma, this ghost girl''s strength could increase quite a bit in a short period of time. Did something happen to Tang Rou?

    The smell of blood slowly entered my nose.

    My heart tightened. Could Tang Rou have been killed already?

    I desperately ran towards the room. Suddenly, my feet slipped and I lost my balance, falling to the ground. What made me feel weird was that I didn''t feel any pain, but the next moment, my emotions directly collapsed because I saw that familiar figure, that familiar face, lying in a pool of blood.

    Tang Rou. A large hole had appeared on her white neck and blood was continuously flowing out. The blood under her body had slowly gathered into a large puddle, soaking Tang Rou''s entire body.

    The hole looked as if it had been dug out by a wild beast with its claws. It was in stark contrast to its white neck and pale face.

    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!"

    That must have been done by that female ghost. Right now, I had already lost all sense of reason. My partner and Tang Rou had been killed by that female ghost, so the first thing I thought of was revenge.

    It knocked me out of my mind and made me lose my head, so much so that I didn''t even notice a lot of the details.

    Smelling the thick smell of blood, I couldn''t bear to look at Tang Rou''s corpse any longer. I began to search everywhere for traces of that female ghost.

    A white figure appeared in front of him, and on top of the white costume was a beautiful red flower, painted with Tang Rou''s blood. At this moment, when the ghost lady''s face was still a mask of makeup, her left hand was holding a lump of grinded flesh and she was stuffing it into her mouth with a sly smile. Crunch, crunch, as if she was chewing on cartilage, a large amount of blood was slowly dripping from the corner of her mouth and the gaps between her fingers.

    My heart also started to stir with the frequency of the blood dripping down. I rushed towards the female ghost without a care for anything else. I waved the dagger in my hand. I was going to kill the female ghost immediately and destroy her soul.

    The current me was completely filled with regret and anger. If I knew things would turn out like this, why didn''t I remind Tang Rou to put a few Soul Suppressing Talisman on her body?

    In the beginning, the ghost lady didn''t display any powerful attacks, making me lose my vigilance and caution. The two of us should have directly dug out this corpse and let go of all of our worries.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have killed Tang Rou.

    Strangely, in just a short moment, I was able to think of so many things. Just as I was feeling puzzled, the female ghost in front of me who was gnawing on Tang Rou''s throat suddenly gave me a weird smile.

    It was as if the tone on the stage had filled me with anger again.

    Wait, why is my body so light?

    Furthermore, the body of the female ghost in front of me which I pierced with the Life Death Blade had turned into a disgusting, bloody state. It was as though I had pierced through a living person.

 C249 He was hit again

    When I finally realized that something was wrong, I realized that I was in the middle of a rapid descent. It was pitch black down there.

    It''s over, I''ve been tricked again.

    I underestimated the ghost''s ability to create illusions, or rather, I underestimated the evil methods of the person who had arranged this place.

    I knew that I was definitely rapidly falling down from high altitudes, but my limbs were temporarily unable to move freely, and I was unable to clearly see my surroundings, so I had no way of stopping the danger from happening.

    I should have jumped out of the window on the third floor. If I fell to the ground in this position, I would probably die.

    At this moment, what I was thinking in my heart was: Had Tang Rou really been killed?

    I know that maybe I can only survive for a few seconds, or maybe the next second, I''ll just die. Even if I have Rakshasi on me, it won''t change anything.

    However, a bizarre scene occurred on my body and the surroundings were immediately filled with red light. In the midst of it all, I seemed to see a red lotus flower bloom around my body, directly enveloping my body. At the same time, a large amount of Yin Qi gathered around me.

    I was indeed in the midst of a rapid descent, and my head was only less than a meter away from the ground. After my body recovered its ability to move, coupled with the impact from the Yin Qi just now, I was finally able to recover rapidly, avoiding the impact of the head as my entire body landed on my back.

    Fortunately, there was a large patch of weeds below me. Furthermore, the ground here was quite soft, causing me to almost lose consciousness from the fall. I could feel blood flowing out of my nose, but I didn''t hear the sound of bones shattering.

    My body is much harder than I imagined. According to normal calculations, if I were to jump down from the third floor, even if my back were to hit the ground, it would at least injure my internal organs.

    Without any hesitation, I quickly got up. I didn''t choose to run down the stairs, instead, I directly bellowed and stomped on the first floor''s window. Like a wild wolf, I grabbed the edge of the second floor''s window ledge and immediately bounced upwards.

    What used to be unbelievable to me was now being done very easily. My entire body directly jumped past the window on the third floor and landed on the floor.

    "F * ck, laozi is going to destroy you."

    My anger flared up and I immediately ripped off the clothes on my chest. I couldn''t care so much now. If I were to see that ghost girl, I would definitely not hesitate to absorb her, even if it meant losing my lifespan.

    When I came to the third floor again, I didn''t smell the stench of blood. This meant that what I saw just now was an illusion. Tang Rou probably wasn''t killed.

    I saw that white shadow again. That ghost girl seemed to have felt the Rakshasi Mark on my body and immediately pounced towards the floor.

    The female ghost was frightened and wanted to return to her hiding place. I threw myself forward with all my might, wanting to capture the soul of the female ghost before it entered.

    Even though this wasn''t our original plan, Tang Rou''s life and death is uncertain. And I was almost killed by something just a moment ago, so I don''t care anymore.

    However, that ghost girl''s speed was much faster than I imagined. It was like a flash of light, and it looked like I was about to hide again. I was extremely furious.

    With a bang, just as the ghost lady was about to run into her hiding place, I heard a crisp sound. Then, I saw a large pile of fragrant dust spread out on the ground before me.

    What was broken was a jar that Tang Rou used to store the cinders. I immediately recognized it, and at this moment, because of the cinders, the traces of the human form on the concrete floor were completely covered up. The ghost girl immediately screamed and her body was pushed back a lot.

    "Don''t be so impulsive, hurry up and put away the Raksha Seal."

    Tang Rou''s voice rang out from beside me. I looked towards my side in astonishment. Sure enough, Tang Rou was currently standing there, her face pale and breathing heavily. In her hands, she was holding a yellow talisman.

    "You''re not dead?"

    Seeing Tang Rou''s expression, I was extremely excited, but I could guess that Tang Rou must have experienced some danger. If not, her expression wouldn''t have been so ugly, but luckily, before the situation could completely get out of control, Tang Rou got out of her predicament and ran over to help.

    "Old Zhao, what do you mean? Are you just waiting for me to die? "

    Tang Rou gave me a glare and then threw the yellow Glyph towards the ghost girl.

    The current Tang Rou was much more proficient at using yellow talismans than before. In addition, the ghost girl''s reaction was a little slow after being shaken by the yellow talismans. She was directly stuck to the yellow talismans and turned into a white shadow that floated on the ground, her body continuously trembling.

    From beginning to end, the female ghost''s makeup hadn''t changed.

    "Well, I finally got hold of it. Just now, when I went upstairs, I felt my neck tighten as if I was caught by a rope. Luckily I kept a yellow talisman in my hand, so it worked."

    It looks like Tang Rou was also being held back by that female ghost''s illusion technique. My guess is that the ghost girl''s illusion technique had loosened when she was dealing with me, so Tang Rou''s yellow talisman had an effect.

    I took out a piece of jade and stored the ghost lady''s soul inside, then I used the yellow talisman to tightly wrap it.

    This would cause a certain amount of shock and awe to the female ghost''s soul, causing her to not dare to casually run out. Even though it would harm the female ghost''s soul, Tang Rou and I''s life was the most important.

    "I just got out of the hallucination and found out that you jumped out of the window, and it scared me. But how did you get back up here?"

    When Tang Rou talked about what just happened, her eyes held a trace of lingering fear. When I thought about it now, I also felt that it was inconceivable.

 C250 change

    That red lotus seemed to truly exist, awakening my body. Moreover, that trace of Yin Qi also suddenly came, allowing my body to return to its normal position, so as to not die from the fall.

    Could it be that the Luo Sha Seal and the red lotus flower didn''t restrict each other and chose to work together to help me?

    At this time, what I need to do with Tang Rou is to keep watch nearby. Because none of the people who fell into this trap would be affected by it, so the first thing they would do is run over and check unless the other person was no longer in the world. If that''s the case, then I and Tang Rou can smoothly destroy this place''s setup.

    Comparatively, Tang Rou and I like the first possibility more. This way, we can find the person behind the scenes. No matter what identity the other person has, we can always give him an unforgettable lesson and help him eliminate future troubles.

    According to Tang Rou''s information, this type of formation wouldn''t affect an area of more than ten kilometers. This also meant that the person who didn''t want this formation to work would be located within a ten kilometer radius, while the city was ten kilometers south.

    If the other party was still nearby, then maybe tonight or some other time he would be here to check the situation.

    Tang Rou and I were already used to waiting and doing this sort of work. In order to avoid alerting them, the two of us drove somewhere else, hid ourselves, and then quickly returned to the building.

    Afraid of being discovered, the two of us didn''t dare to light the fire, so we could only bring two stools from the inside of the room and sit in front of the windows in both directions. That way, we could carefully observe the situation outside.

    "Just now, you told me that the two things on your body didn''t reject each other, and instead saluted together?"

    Tang Rou thought back to my previous situation and began asking questions. After hearing Tang Rou say this, my questions were immediately answered.

    "That''s right. Although the situation was very urgent at the time, if I look back on it now, that''s the situation. Does this mean that the situation on me will change?"

    I was more or less excited, as if I was a person in the dark and suddenly saw a trace of light. Originally, I had the Rakshasi Mark on me, which was equivalent to being sentenced to death, but I didn''t know when it would happen.

    Now, that Raksha Seal has actually given up on controlling my body, joining hands with that red lotus to save my life. Although its main purpose is to protect my life, to be able to take over my body, this is indeed a very good phenomenon.

    At that time, Taoist Tianxuan seemed like he wanted to speak but he stopped. He should have predicted the situation like this and after everything here is settled, the two of us will pay a visit to the old man as a form of farewell before going to the United States.

    After coming back from the Gobi Desert, I discovered that my body''s condition was extremely abnormal. Originally, I thought that the injuries caused by the broken bones would make me recover after a short sleep, but when I fell from such a height, I couldn''t feel any pain at all, not to mention that not only did I not feel sleepy at all, I even felt that my mind was in darkness, which was a lot clearer than before. Tang Rou told me that he could only see the situation in the courtyard, she couldn''t see the entrance at all.

    I didn''t tell Tang Rou about the change in my body, but I already had a guess. When I was at the Gobi Desert, the Wild Wolf King''s blood fell onto my body and corroded it.

    When I was jumping up from below, it was definitely a Spider-Man super power, and now that I think about it carefully, it''s really like a wild beast running around. At that time, my hand was at the edge of the window, and when I look carefully, there were a few scratches there. I remember clearly that my nails were always very neatly trimmed, unless they had steel claws like the King Kong Wolf, otherwise, how could they have left such marks?

    "Did the two of us get it wrong? I reckon so many years have passed, and the person who made this arrangement is already dirty, dying every day. "

    Tang Rou yawned as she walked over to me.

    It was almost daybreak, but I had a strong premonition that the person who sealed a corpse in this place would definitely come.

    "Let''s just continue waiting. We''ve already reached this stage, don''t waste all your efforts."

    Just as I was talking, I saw a flash of light on the distant road.

    I hastily gave Tang Rou a look.

    "There''s a car."

    Tang Rou excitedly leaned on my shoulder. I finally let out a sigh of relief. Last night''s effort wasn''t in vain. I was about to see the culprit.

    "Do you think we two are born to do this? "Recently, despite all this."

    Tang Rou said half-jokingly and then began packing up her things to check her items.

    The person who came here was definitely someone who understood magic. He might even know a bit of Dao arts, so using normal people''s methods would be difficult.

    I smiled bitterly. Two months ago, I was still working as a part-time social worker. Now, I was trying to get rid of the harm that had been done to the people.

    Moreover, it was the type that couldn''t be exposed to the light.

    As expected, the car was coming here. After all, there was only one path leading to the villa complex. Normal people wouldn''t be able to reach this place.

    It was an ordinary looking car without a license plate, which was a rare sight in the city. This was enough to prove that the people who came here had a guilty conscience.

 C251 cement body seal

    My guess was confirmed step by step. If my guess was right, then the ghost''s body in costume must be hidden under the cement, but as for who it was and for what purpose it was sealed away in the cement, I don''t know. I even thought about the poor woman who was placed on the rooftop, and the fact that their fates seemed very similar.

    "Do you think it looks like a person''s shape?"

    Tang Rou suddenly stood up and pointed at the concrete floor with a frown. I looked over carefully and sure enough, just as Tang Rou said, there was a very human-like mark on the concrete floor. Although it was only a rough outline, it had four limbs and no head.

    Could it be that the corpse''s head had already been taken away or that it had been damaged? With this question in mind, Tang Rou and I didn''t dare to take the next step. We really wanted to dig open this concrete floor and find out if there was a corpse inside, but the person who could hide a corpse here definitely had his own motives and goals.

    "Could it be that those bastards did this?"

    Tang Rou''s thoughts were extremely similar to mine. I also had this guess and this guess made me feel more and more afraid. Those guys seemed to be everywhere, as if they were everywhere.

    But very quickly, Tang Rou expressed her opposition.

    "I don''t think so. These people have always done things in secret and their methods are meticulous. Their methods are all related to Dao arts, so at least we can guess their plans or their goals. This time seems to be a little different."

    Hearing Tang Rou say this, I also nodded my head. Even with Tang Rou''s knowledge, she still couldn''t guess the reason for using cement to seal the corpse. It meant that the person who did this had some sort of special purpose.

    "I''ve heard that besides the Tao techniques, there are also some other methods, such as lowering one''s head or using spells, right?"

    I suddenly remembered that in the previous period of time, there were a few fans in the live broadcast room who were discussing things like how Nan Yang was going to be beheaded and how to cast spells.

    "Now that you mention it, I think this place really does look like some kind of sorcery or downfall."

    Tang Rou suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked to be deep in thought.

    "I have a friend who belongs to Miao Feng. He might be able to help."

    After saying this, Tang Rou took out her phone and quickly dialed a number. It was already midnight.

    However, the other party quickly answered the phone and from the sound of the voice, it was actually a woman.

    What surprised me the most was that Tang Rou was actually speaking a language that I didn''t understand. This definitely wasn''t English or any other language from another country, but rather some sort of minority language. I couldn''t hear the contents of it, but Tang Rou''s face gradually revealed a happy expression, but then it quickly became very serious.

    "This rich person is indeed different. He knows quite a lot of foreign languages."

    I couldn''t resist teasing her, just to adjust the atmosphere.

    "I was speaking in Miao language just now, and it''s the most common language in the entire Miao Clan. I''ve been there for some reason, and I''ve been there for close to a year. But now isn''t the time to talk about this."

    Tang Rou''s eyes held a bit of reminiscence. Her gaze turned a lot deeper, but she quickly changed the subject and pointed at the concrete floor in front of her.

    "I told him about the situation here, and he told me that this could be one of the Miao Family''s spells, designed to change a person''s fate." I told him about the situation here, and he told me that this could be one of the Miao Family''s spells, and he said that he could be used to change a person''s fate.

    This was something that could only be seen in movies that had their heads lowered. It turned out that it really did exist.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    According to my thoughts, since this item is used to change the fate of others, then this affected person is definitely not a good person. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be so vicious.

    The fact that the woman in costume was trapped in this place meant that the cause of death must be related to the person who did this. In other words, it was caused by that guy''s death.

    Just dig this place open.

    However, Tang Rou didn''t agree.

    "If we completely destroy this place now, it might cause other chain reactions. After all, we don''t know if the person who did this has anything to do with the Bai Clan, and it might cause the Bai Clan to suffer a crazy revenge. Magical spells are more cruel and vicious than the evil methods used in Taoism, so we have to be more careful."

    According to Tang Rou, the two of us immediately came up with another plan, which is to change the current situation. That is to say, on a basis that we can''t destroy this setting, we can make the effects of this place go awry.

    As for how to change it, the two of us are stuck in a temporary stalemate.

    According to my observation, although the Yin Yang aura in this place was influenced by this thing, it wasn''t very obvious. It was precisely for this reason that I didn''t notice the unique layout under this bed at the start.

    According to Tang Rou, magic didn''t use yin and yang energy, but some other special energy in nature. Even if Tang Rou didn''t understand this knowledge, she gave me some advice and gave me a lot of suggestions. In the end, the two of us decided to just directly not use a Soul Sealing Array.

    The purpose of this was to force the ghost lady out.

    Before this, we were unable to catch the female ghost because she was able to hide in a corpse under concrete at any time and in addition to some special spells, we were unable to catch her.

 C252 Tang Rou was eaten

    He would think of a way to force the female ghost out and then prevent her from returning to the corpse. As long as he could do both things well, then this unique layout would definitely be affected greatly, and even completely stop.

    It''s been almost an hour since the two of us entered the room. The old man outside has already lost his patience and is on the verge of calling to ask us.

    I asked Tang Rou again in detail if there were any other branches in the old gramps'' house. The old gramps said that she had broken up with her family during the war, but she had searched for many years and there was no news of him.

    We didn''t talk too much about the situation here, we only asked the old man to return to the hotel with his family.

    Afterwards, Tang Rou and I once again entered the villa. In addition, we immediately set up a Soul Sealing Formation around the three-story building.

    The purpose of doing so is to make the female ghost feel uncomfortable. Although we don''t have any understanding of martial arts, and there''s nothing we can do about it, as long as we have a soul, as long as we have Yin Qi, then we can set up a certain setup for it. This time, the Wind Soul Array has been specially narrowed down, and its effects have been enhanced.

    The target was, of course, the top floor, the concrete floor.

    Due to the effects of the Soul Sealing Array and the fact that Tang Rou and I were directly south of the Soul Sealing Formation, we opened a small gap and created a small scale Soul Guiding Formation.

    Under the combined effects of these two arrangements, the Miasma in this area was quickly consumed like a vacuum. The ghost couldn''t be left without Miasma, and Yin-Yang energy could be found anywhere in the world, but under Tang Rou and I''s arrangement, this place was already filled to the brim with Miasma.

    Even if the female ghost could exist in the concrete floor corpses for a short period of time, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.

    As expected, after approximately the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, just as the soul array was about to lose its effects, I felt an aura fluctuation from the top floor of the building.

    It must be that ghost girl, because at this moment, there are no ghosts within a radius of several miles. These things are more sensitive to changes in Yin and Yang aura than I am, which is similar to the instinct of animals, so I definitely wouldn''t dare to approach this place.

    I nodded at Tang Rou before quickly running upstairs.

    At most, it could only confuse a person''s mind, and to me, it was of no threat at all. Sure enough, when I ran into the building once more, the woman in the costume appeared once more and expressed her resentment, as though blaming me for disturbing his tranquility.

    "If you can understand, I''m here to help you get out of this predicament. Being trapped here is already a disaster. Whether it is for you or for others, I can help you reincarnate again."

    As I talked, I tried my best to attract the ghost girl''s attention. At this moment, Tang Rou was already quietly climbing into the building from another direction.

    According to my calculations, with Tang Rou''s ability, it wouldn''t be long before she''ll be able to complete the final step of our plan.

    The ghost lady stood there in a daze. It was unknown whether she understood what he said or not, but at that moment, I heard something break upstairs. It sounded like someone had stepped on the wooden floor.

    Not good. This place hasn''t been repaired for a long time. No matter how careful Tang Rou is, she can''t be as light as a feather.

    If it was completed, Tang Rou would probably send me a signal.

    Just when I was getting anxious, the female ghost had already disappeared.

    Tang Rou wasn''t like me. She had those two things protecting her, so it was hard to predict what her situation would be like once she was washed away.

    I yelled at Tang Rou to remind her, while quickly running upstairs.

    When I finally climbed the last flight of stairs, there was no sound from upstairs. It was terrifyingly quiet.

    "Tang Rou, how are you doing?"

    My scalp tingled. At this moment, the entire corridor on the third floor was filled with dense yin aura, which was emitting from that woman''s corpse.

    With the help of this Miasma, this ghost girl''s strength could increase quite a bit in a short period of time. Did something happen to Tang Rou?

    The smell of blood slowly entered my nose.

    My heart tightened. Could Tang Rou have been killed already?

    I desperately ran towards the room. Suddenly, my feet slipped and I lost my balance, falling to the ground. What made me feel weird was that I didn''t feel any pain, but the next moment, my emotions directly collapsed because I saw that familiar figure, that familiar face, lying in a pool of blood.

    Tang Rou. A large hole had appeared on her white neck and blood was continuously flowing out. The blood under her body had slowly gathered into a large puddle, soaking Tang Rou''s entire body.

    The hole looked as if it had been dug out by a wild beast with its claws. It was in stark contrast to its white neck and pale face.

    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!"

    That must have been done by that female ghost. Right now, I had already lost all sense of reason. My partner and Tang Rou had been killed by that female ghost, so the first thing I thought of was revenge.

    It knocked me out of my mind and made me lose my head, so much so that I didn''t even notice a lot of the details.

    Smelling the thick smell of blood, I couldn''t bear to look at Tang Rou''s corpse any longer. I began to search everywhere for traces of that female ghost.

    A white figure appeared in front of him, and on top of the white costume was a beautiful red flower, painted with Tang Rou''s blood. At this moment, when the ghost lady''s face was still a mask of makeup, her left hand was holding a lump of grinded flesh and she was stuffing it into her mouth with a sly smile. Crunch, crunch, as if she was chewing on cartilage, a large amount of blood was slowly dripping from the corner of her mouth and the gaps between her fingers.

 C253 again

    My heart also started to stir with the frequency of the blood dripping down. I rushed towards the female ghost without a care for anything else. I waved the dagger in my hand. I was going to kill the female ghost immediately and destroy her soul.

    The current me was completely filled with regret and anger. If I knew things would turn out like this, why didn''t I remind Tang Rou to put a few Soul Suppressing Talisman on her body?

    In the beginning, the ghost lady didn''t display any powerful attacks, making me lose my vigilance and caution. The two of us should have directly dug out this corpse and let go of all of our worries.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have killed Tang Rou.

    Strangely, in just a short moment, I was able to think of so many things. Just as I was feeling puzzled, the female ghost in front of me who was gnawing on Tang Rou''s throat suddenly gave me a weird smile.

    It was like the tone on a stage, and once again it filled me with anger.

    Wait, why is my body so light?

    Furthermore, the body of the female ghost in front of me which was pierced by my Life Death Blade had turned into a bloody state. It was as though I had pierced through a living person.

    When I finally realized that something was wrong, I realized that I was in the middle of a rapid descent. It was pitch black down there.

    It''s over, I''ve been tricked again.

    I underestimated the ghost''s ability to create illusions, or rather, I underestimated the evil methods of the person who had arranged this place.

    I knew that I was definitely rapidly falling down from high altitudes, but my limbs were temporarily unable to move freely, and I was unable to clearly see my surroundings, so I had no way of stopping the danger from happening.

    I should have jumped out of the window on the third floor. If I fell to the ground in this position, I would probably die.

    At this moment, what I was thinking in my heart was: Had Tang Rou really been killed?

    I know that maybe I can only survive for a few seconds, or maybe the next second, I''ll just die. Even if I have Rakshasi on me, it won''t change anything.

    However, a bizarre scene occurred on my body and the surroundings were immediately filled with red light. In the midst of it all, I seemed to see a red lotus flower bloom around my body, directly enveloping my body. At the same time, a large amount of Yin Qi gathered around me.

    I was indeed in the midst of a rapid descent, and my head was only less than a meter away from the ground. After my body recovered its ability to move, coupled with the impact from the Yin Qi just now, I was finally able to recover rapidly, avoiding the impact of the head as my entire body landed on my back.

    Fortunately, there was a large patch of weeds below me. Furthermore, the ground here was quite soft, causing me to almost lose consciousness from the fall. I could feel blood flowing out of my nose, but I didn''t hear the sound of bones shattering.

    My body is much harder than I imagined. According to normal calculations, if I were to jump down from the third floor, even if my back were to hit the ground, it would at least injure my internal organs.

    Without any hesitation, I quickly got up. I didn''t choose to run down the stairs, instead, I directly bellowed and stomped on the first floor''s window. Like a wild wolf, I grabbed the edge of the second floor''s window ledge and immediately bounced upwards.

    What used to be unbelievable to me was now being done very easily. My entire body directly jumped past the window on the third floor and landed on the floor.

    "F * ck, laozi is going to destroy you."

    My anger flared up and I immediately ripped off the clothes on my chest. I couldn''t care so much now. If I were to see that ghost girl, I would definitely not hesitate to absorb her, even if it meant losing my lifespan.

    When I came to the third floor again, I didn''t smell the stench of blood. This meant that what I saw just now was an illusion. Tang Rou probably wasn''t killed.

    I saw that white shadow again. That ghost girl seemed to have felt the Rakshasi Mark on my body and immediately pounced towards the floor.

    The female ghost was frightened and wanted to return to her hiding place. I threw myself forward with all my might, wanting to capture the soul of the female ghost before it entered.

    Even though this wasn''t our original plan, Tang Rou''s life and death is uncertain. And I was almost killed by something just a moment ago, so I don''t care anymore.

    However, that ghost girl''s speed was much faster than I imagined. It was like a flash of light, and it looked like I was about to hide again. I was extremely furious.

    With a bang, just as the ghost lady was about to run into her hiding place, I heard a crisp sound. Then, I saw a large pile of fragrant dust spread out on the ground before me.

    What was broken was a jar that Tang Rou used to store the cinders. I immediately recognized it, and at this moment, because of the cinders, the traces of the human form on the concrete floor were completely covered up. The ghost girl immediately screamed and her body was pushed back a lot.

    "Don''t be so impulsive, hurry up and put away the Raksha Seal."

    Tang Rou''s voice rang out from beside me. I looked towards my side in astonishment. Sure enough, Tang Rou was currently standing there, her face pale and breathing heavily. In her hands, she was holding a yellow talisman.

    "You''re not dead?"

    Seeing Tang Rou''s expression, I was extremely excited, but I could guess that Tang Rou must have experienced some danger. If not, her expression wouldn''t have been so ugly, but luckily, before the situation could completely get out of control, Tang Rou got out of her predicament and ran over to help.

    "Old Zhao, what do you mean? Are you just waiting for me to die? "

    Tang Rou gave me a glare and then threw the yellow Glyph towards the ghost girl.

    The current Tang Rou was much more proficient at using yellow talismans than before. In addition, the ghost girl''s reaction was a little slow after being shaken by the yellow talismans. She was directly stuck to the yellow talismans and turned into a white shadow that floated on the ground, her body continuously trembling.

    From beginning to end, the female ghost''s makeup hadn''t changed.

 C254 lucky escape

    "Well, I finally got hold of it. Just now, when I went upstairs, I felt my neck tighten as if I was caught by a rope. Luckily I kept a yellow talisman in my hand, so it worked."

    It looks like Tang Rou was also being held back by that female ghost''s illusion technique. My guess is that the ghost girl''s illusion technique had loosened when she was dealing with me, so Tang Rou''s yellow talisman had an effect.

    I took out a piece of jade and stored the ghost lady''s soul inside, then I used the yellow talisman to tightly wrap it.

    This would cause a certain amount of shock and awe to the female ghost''s soul, causing her to not dare to casually run out. Even though it would harm the female ghost''s soul, Tang Rou and I''s life was the most important.

    "I just got out of the hallucination and found out that you jumped out of the window, and it scared me. But how did you get back up here?"

    When Tang Rou talked about what had happened, there was a trace of lingering fear in her eyes. In reality, when I thought about it now, I also felt that it was extremely inconceivable. That red lotus flower seemed to have truly awakened my body, and that trace of yin energy was also sudden.

    Could it be that the Luo Sha Seal and the red lotus flower didn''t restrict each other and chose to work together to help me?

    At this time, what I need to do with Tang Rou is to keep watch nearby. Because none of the people who fell into this trap would be affected by it, so the first thing they would do is run over and check unless the other person was no longer in the world. If that''s the case, then I and Tang Rou can smoothly destroy this place''s setup.

    Comparatively, Tang Rou and I like the first possibility more. This way, we can find the person behind the scenes. No matter what identity the other person has, we can always give him an unforgettable lesson and help him eliminate future troubles.

    According to Tang Rou''s information, this type of formation wouldn''t affect an area of more than ten kilometers. This also meant that the person who didn''t want this formation to work would be located within a ten kilometer radius, while the city was ten kilometers south.

    If the other party was still nearby, then maybe tonight or some other time he would be here to check the situation.

    Tang Rou and I were already used to waiting and doing this sort of work. In order to avoid alerting them, the two of us drove somewhere else, hid ourselves, and then quickly returned to the building.

    Afraid of being discovered, the two of us didn''t dare to light the fire, so we could only bring two stools from the inside of the room and sit in front of the windows in both directions. That way, we could carefully observe the situation outside.

    "Just now, you told me that the two things on your body didn''t reject each other, and instead saluted together?"

    Tang Rou thought back to my previous situation and began asking questions. After hearing Tang Rou say this, my questions were immediately answered.

    "That''s right. Although the situation was very urgent at the time, if I look back on it now, that''s the situation. Does this mean that the situation on me will change?"

    I was more or less excited, as if I was a person in the dark and suddenly saw a trace of light. Originally, I had the Rakshasi Mark on me, which was equivalent to being sentenced to death, but I didn''t know when it would happen.

    Now, that Raksha Seal has actually given up on controlling my body, joining hands with that red lotus to save my life. Although its main purpose is to protect my life, to be able to take over my body, this is indeed a very good phenomenon.

    At that time, Taoist Tianxuan seemed like he wanted to speak but he stopped. He should have predicted the situation like this and after everything here is settled, the two of us will pay a visit to the old man as a form of farewell before going to the United States.

    After coming back from the Gobi Desert, I discovered that my body''s condition was extremely abnormal. Originally, I thought that the injuries caused by the broken bones would make me recover after a short sleep, but when I fell from such a height, I couldn''t feel any pain at all, not to mention that not only did I not feel sleepy at all, I even felt that my mind was in darkness, which was a lot clearer than before. Tang Rou told me that he could only see the situation in the courtyard, she couldn''t see the entrance at all.

    I didn''t tell Tang Rou about the change in my body, but I already had a guess. When I was at the Gobi Desert, the Wild Wolf King''s blood fell onto my body and corroded it.

    When I was jumping up from below, it was definitely a Spider-Man super power, and now that I think about it carefully, it''s really like a wild beast running around. At that time, my hand was at the edge of the window, and when I look carefully, there were a few scratches there. I remember clearly that my nails were always very neatly trimmed, unless they had steel claws like the King Kong Wolf, otherwise, how could they have left such marks?

    "Did the two of us get it wrong? I reckon so many years have passed, and the person who made this arrangement is already dirty, dying every day. "

    Tang Rou yawned as she walked over to me.

    It was almost daybreak, but I had a strong premonition that the person who sealed a corpse in this place would definitely come.

    "Let''s just continue waiting. We''ve already reached this stage, don''t waste all your efforts."

 C255 appeared

    Just as I was talking, I saw a flash of light on the distant road.

    I hastily gave Tang Rou a look.

    "There''s a car."

    Tang Rou excitedly leaned on my shoulder. I finally let out a sigh of relief. Last night''s effort wasn''t in vain. I was about to see the culprit.

    "Do you think we two are born to do this? "Recently, despite all this."

    Tang Rou said half-jokingly and then began packing up her things to check her items.

    The person who came here was definitely someone who understood magic. He might even know a bit of Dao arts, so using normal people''s methods would be difficult.

    I smiled bitterly. Two months ago, I was still working as a part-time social worker. Now, I was trying to get rid of the harm that had been done to the people.

    Moreover, it was the type that couldn''t be exposed to the light.

    As expected, the car was coming here. After all, there was only one path leading to the villa complex. Normal people wouldn''t be able to reach this place.

    It was an ordinary-looking car without a license plate, which was rare in the city. It was enough to prove that people who came here had a guilty conscience. They probably found a random car and covered up the license plate.

    The car didn''t stop in our building, but slowly parked behind a tree not far away.

    That place was fairly low-lying and was also where Tang Rou and I hid our cars. Fortunately, we had hidden our cars well, so the other side didn''t notice us.

    I saw a man get out of the car in a hurry. He first looked around before heading to the back of the house.

    He had parked the car somewhere else in advance, and he had come in from the back, so he was quite cautious. Judging from his appearance and the way he was dressed, he seemed very ordinary, but there was a peaked cap on his head, covering most of his face. It was hard to tell his age, but it was obvious that he was a man.

    "Do you think that this guy will use some evil method to deal with us like those black-clothed people?"

    Tang Rou had yellow talismans in her hands and quickly scattered a round of dust around our feet.

    Judging from the man''s appearance, he did not seem to have the intention to do so. He quickly went to the backyard and climbed over the wall.

    Looking at the other party''s action of flipping over the wall, I inexplicably felt my previous nervousness dissipate by quite a bit. Looking at the other party''s action of flipping over the wall, I inexplicably felt my previous nervousness dissipate by quite a bit, because this guy seemed to be much weaker than I had imagined.

    "Why does he look like an ordinary person?"

    Tang Rou also felt that it was a bit strange. Seeing that the other side had already reached the downstairs area, the two of us quickly left the room and found a place to hide.

    The other party did not seem to have any doubts, and he soon heard the sound of someone going upstairs.

    The other party was already in the corridor of the third floor. There wasn''t much of a pause in the entire process.

    This made me suspicious once again. Unless this guy was in a hurry, how could he not have any doubts? After all, even though the house was in a state of disrepair, there were still some places that were left with traces of cleaning. With just a little bit of attention, you could tell that.

    The man walked all the way to the bedroom and headed straight for the wooden bed.

    Before, Tang Rou and I had moved the bed back. Now, we could only watch as the man walked up to the bed and looked around.

    "It should be here, right? This place is quite eerie and scary."

    The guy said to himself. It sounded like he was local. After pausing for a while, he started to move the wooden bed.

    Even though I still had a lot of doubts in my mind, I knew that it was time to make my move. Thus, I immediately dashed forward and raised my leg to kick that person''s back.

    I was still on guard against whether the other side was playing the pig to eat the tiger. After all, Tang Rou and I had suffered quite a bit, but this time it seemed like I had been too careless. That guy wasn''t on guard at all.

    That guy cried out and then turned around, battered and exhausted. When he saw me and the nervous Tang Rou approaching, he shouted loudly.

    "What are you guys doing?"

    At this moment, I even started to suspect if I was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could this person be so easily knocked down by me? Moreover, judging from the panicked expression on his face, he seemed to be much more worried than me and Tang Rou. Ke''er, this definitely isn''t a bad person, so he shouldn''t be in such a state.

    Tang Rou and I were both confused, but we still had to do what we had to do.

    I walked up to him and grabbed him from the ground. He was a middle-aged man in his forties, with fair skin and eyes that rarely walked in the open air. The fear in his eyes didn''t seem to be fake.

    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "

    Tang Rou followed and directly pressed the dagger against her throat. What both of us didn''t expect was that this man was actually beautiful enough to pee her pants, causing the air to be filled with a strong stench of urine. The man''s two legs didn''t stop moving.

    "So disgusting."

    "What exactly do you want? If you want money, you can take it away, but I''m not some rich person. I''m just a butler."

    What butler?

    "If you don''t want to die, tell me why you''re here."

    After getting to the bottom of the matter, the rest could be slowly peeled off from the truth.

    "I was entrusted by someone else to come here and check the situation. I don''t know anything else, I really don''t know anything!"

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other. If what this person said was correct, then it was very possible that this matter was a lot more complicated than we had imagined.

 C256 Someone else

    "Who asked you to come?" What''s your name? "Where is it?"

    Tang Rou asked a bunch of questions to the clearly terrified man in front of her.

    It''s my boss. His surname is Zhao Haitian, and he lives in the Zhao Family residence in the city. I really don''t know anything about him; I just told me to check if there was anything under the bed in the room at the top.

    From the looks of it, the other side wasn''t lying. Tang Rou and I looked at each other and decided to trust each other temporarily. This guy''s words didn''t have any flaws.

    If this person really didn''t know anything and was just working for someone, then this person surnamed Zhao should be the one who knew about this matter. If this person really didn''t know anything and was only working for someone, then this person surnamed Zhao should be the one working for someone with this name.

    "What does your boss do?"

    I hadn''t finished speaking, when Tang Rou suddenly looked at me, deep in thought.

    "It''s a real estate developer in the city. He''s quite famous. What''s the conflict between you and my boss?"

    I saw Tang Rou nod her head. It seems like Tang Rou should have heard of it before. Zhao Haitian was the only one who could prove that the person in front of him was trustworthy.

    So what''s next?

    I didn''t manage to catch the culprit, but I already knew who he was. I cast a probing gaze at Tang Rou. At this moment, the man''s body rang with the sound of a call.

    Tang Rou walked over and picked up the phone.

    I looked over and saw that it was a fixed number for the city. There was no name for the note.

    "Who called?"

    The man glanced at it, then answered honestly.

    "It''s a fixed phone number in the mansion. It should be the boss calling to inquire about the situation."

    "Tell your boss that there''s nothing unusual going on here. If you dare to say even half a word wrong, then I''ll break your leg and send the letter over."

    Tang Rou''s threatening look really was fierce. The middle-aged man hastily nodded her head and put her trembling lips next to the phone.

    After Tang Rou pressed the answer button, a man''s heavy voice came from the other side.

    "Have you arrived? Is there anything going on there? "

    He could tell that this man was extremely dignified. He must be that Zhao Haitian.

    "Master, there''s nothing wrong here. It''s just that the floor looks a little old. Is there anything else I can do?"

    The other party paused for a second or two, and then said lightly.

    "It''s fine now. Hurry up and come back. There''s some snacks on the way, so don''t let anyone find out."

    After saying that, he hung up the phone.

    Tang Rou and I quickly exchanged glances and then immediately made our decision. We would follow this housekeeper to find that Zhao Haitian.

    If the other side was smart enough, then Tang Rou and I would think of a way to settle this friendly issue. If that guy was stubborn, then we naturally had a way to deal with him.

    With Tang Rou''s relationship in the police force, we can use the sealed corpse in the concrete floor as a threat to beat up that Zhao Haitian. Since Zhao Haitian sent someone here to check the situation, it naturally has something to do with this matter, even if Tang Rou and I don''t use any forceful methods, we can still achieve our goals.

    "Is it far from here?"

    "About half an hour''s drive is enough. Do you two know our boss?"

    The middle-aged man seemed to have calmed down a bit more than before. He stood up and tidied up his clothes.

    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, take the two of us back, your boss is in big trouble this time."

    The middle-aged man was also very obedient. He straightforwardly and obediently went downstairs under the care of the two of us as we walked towards the car.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t drive our own car, but rather got into this guy, that unlicensed car.

    The middle-aged man''s phone was confiscated to me and Tang Rou. The two of us sat in the back seat and quietly discussed our plan. The man drove the car, trembling with fear, all the way to the city center.

    "Should we give your friend a call first? It doesn''t seem appropriate for us to just barge in like this."

    Tang Rou didn''t accept my suggestion.

    "How did you become such a sissy? This guy is a businessman, of course he wouldn''t want to get himself involved in any murder case. As long as we can get a handle on him, find out who''s behind the scenes and make this kind of arrangement, then we''ll be able to complete the Old Master''s mission. Furthermore, in a day''s time, that painting will be auctioned off, and I can''t wait that long. "

    I knew how impatient Tang Rou was and also knew how attractive that thousand-year peach wood was to Tang Rou, so I didn''t continue trying to persuade her, but the two of us had already charged through it several times already. This time, the two of us came prepared, so there shouldn''t be any problems.

    When the car arrived at a very high-end manor house, it immediately reminded me of the Tang Clan, and then there was that Zhou Xue fellow as well.

    I don''t know when I will be able to own such a place. At that time, if my grandmother has already recovered, she will be able to influence the manor for a thousand years, and I will also be able to find a girl I love to share my happiness with.

    "What are you thinking, why are you smiling so cheap?"

    What the hell, is that called a smirk?

    There seemed to be guards at the entrance, so Tang Rou and I immediately fell on the seats behind us.

    "Don''t say anything, just drive to your boss. If not, do you know what the consequences will be?"

    Tang Rou pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the man''s clothes from behind. The latter softly replied. The car only stopped for a bit, but it didn''t get stopped. She then drove it to the villa.

    The manor was not very big and there weren''t many guards. Soon, the car stopped in front of an underground parking lot.

    "From here."

    The man pointed to an elevator beside him and said respectfully.

    It was only three floors in total, and there was even an elevator installed.

 C257 A Bureau

    "Are there any stairs?"

    Tang Rou was still quite careful. After all, this type of elevator might have cameras or something.

    The middle-aged man immediately pointed at a metal door at the side.

    "This staircase is for emergency use. It''s not used in normal times."

    After Tang Rou and I arrived, we brought that man upstairs. According to the man, the boss, Zhao Haitian, should be on the left side of the second floor.

    When I arrived, I had already carefully observed that the room on the far left of the second floor had the largest window and it was always lit.

    I don''t know why, but when I walked up to the second floor''s corridor, I felt a bit uneasy. However, it was too late to call her off.

    He could only secretly hide the Life Severing Blade in his sleeve and secretly make his preparations.

    I didn''t meet with anything along the way and headed to the entrance of the room. At this moment, the middle-aged man gave me a probing look.

    "Knock on the door."

    Tang Rou softly said.

    The middle-aged man took a deep breath and knocked on the door a few times.

    "Come in."

    The voice of the man speaking in the room was very similar to the one on the phone. It should be that Zhao Haitian.

    The middle-aged man was pushed by Tang Rou and opened the door. The light in the room was quite gentle. When the three of us rushed in together, I saw a dignified man sitting behind the desk.

    The man looked to be in his thirties or forties, full of energy. He was holding a cigar in his hand without raising his head.

    However, this person was emitting a faint aura of a big shot. He was definitely not just some real estate agent.

    My uneasiness grew. I quickly took a closer look at the layout of the room and closed the door before locking it from the inside.

    "Boss, I''ve brought the person here for you."

    The words of the middle-aged man immediately made me nervous. The Life Death Blade in my hand immediately grabbed onto the middle-aged man''s neck.

    The fear in his eyes had long since disappeared and was replaced with mockery and craftiness.

    My scalp went numb. After thinking about it, I''ve been tricked by Tang Rou. This old guy had planned on scheming against me from the start. Most of what she said to Tang Rou was probably fake.

    Tang Rou was also somewhat panicked, but her hands weren''t slow. She immediately understood what was going on and threw herself at the man behind the desk.

    "You''d better stand there obediently, or else your head will be pierced in the next second."

    The man who had his head lowered the entire time to cut his cigar coldly spoke. In addition, he seemed to have calculated it beforehand. Tang Rou didn''t dare to move forward. Even now, she still hadn''t raised her head.

    I discovered a red dot of light floating in from outside the window. At this moment, that dot of light was shining on Tang Rou''s face.

    "Don''t move."

    Even though I haven''t seen much of the world, I know what that red dot of light represents. In the past, when I carried out missions with those mercenaries, their weapons were equipped with this kind of infrared sight.

    That dot of light indicated that somewhere outside the window, someone was pointing a gun at Tang Rou. If Tang Rou acted rashly, she would be immediately shot through.

    My luck has been terrible recently. Why is every encounter so troublesome?

    Do you really want me to risk my life?

    This time, Tang Rou and I fell into someone else''s trap. That person had been waiting for us here since the start, so it''s no wonder that man was so calm. He was even able to track us down along the way.

    "You two sure are bold. You actually broke into my place. I really wonder how you two were discovered?"

    At this moment, the man finally raised his head. From his appearance, this man should be one of the fierce ones. I don''t know if it was due to Luo Yuan''s poor looks, but I could see his character and aura.

    This man was definitely one of those cruel and merciless type. If there was an opportunity, he would definitely be able to seize it and quickly ascend to the next rank.

    "You''re Zhao Haitian?"

    Tang Rou stood where she was with her chest rising and falling slightly. I knew that this girl was probably very nervous right now. However, we also know that what we need the most right now is to be able to remain calm. The red dot of light on our body is still gently swaying, making the two of us not dare to act rashly.

    "That''s right, I am indeed Zhao Haitian. There was once someone who told me that if you want others to believe your lies, then you must first lay down seven or eight truths, or even always tell the truth. Only then will you be able to make them turn careless, and then, fall for it."

    The man had a lecturing tone. His eyes looked at Tang Rou, then looked at me. At this moment, the middle-aged man, who was originally under my control, raised his hand and took the Life Death Blade from my hand. He walked towards Zhao Haitian, then picked up the exquisite lighter on the table and slowly lit up a cigar.

    "Which phone was exposed?"

    Tang Rou immediately made her judgement. I also felt that the possibility of it happening was very high because from start to finish, the middle-aged man and Zhao Haitian only had a few words to say to each other.

    However, I didn''t know what had gone wrong. At that time, it was only a few simple words.

    "Girl, you''re quite smart, and I''m very interested in your identities."

    Zhao Haitian inhaled deeply and exhaled a large cloud of smoke.

    "This is my most loyal subordinate, and also my second uncle. Normally, he would call me by my name and wouldn''t call me Old Master."

    Hearing this, I finally understood that the middle-aged man was not the butler. Perhaps he really was the butler, but his reaction was very fast. From the start of the call, he had used a title to attract Zhao Haitian''s attention, and what he had done was a rather secretive matter, so Zhao Haitian would naturally be prepared for it. Furthermore, the two of them had a tacit understanding between each other, and Zhao Haitian immediately predicted that the middle-aged man would bring him back.

    This time, it wasn''t wrong.

 C258 breakout

    "Speak, who sent you two? What are you doing in that place? "

    The man put the cigar to his mouth and took a long drag. From start to finish, there were only a few of us in the office, but that man''s eyes were filled with confidence.

    The giant window allowed us to clearly see the situation inside the house from the outside. Outside, there were at least two people with guns aiming at Tang Rou and me. As long as the two of us acted rashly, a bullet would pierce through our bodies in the next second.

    "If the two of us just happened to pass by, would you believe it?"

    I tried my best to stall for time as I tried to find a chance to break through.

    "I really don''t like your perfunctory attitude. Perhaps you don''t know what I do yet, but I can guarantee you that for people like you, if you die here today, no one will be able to find me. Moreover, there won''t even be ashes left behind."

    Zhao Hai gave Tang Rou a look and the middle-aged man next to her immediately searched her.

    Very quickly, Tang Rou had taken out the cinders, yellow talismans, and other items. She also took out the defensive dagger that Tang Rou carried with her.

    Upon seeing these items, Zhao Haitian''s eyes immediately turned serious.

    "Search his belongings as well."

    It seems like Zhao Haitian knew what we were doing. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such an expression on his face.

    The middle-aged man walked towards me again, a trace of wariness in his eyes.

    "You''d better be honest and not play any tricks for me. Otherwise, do you know what the consequences will be?"

    This guy returned what Tang Rou had previously said.

    Looking at the items on his body being taken away by the middle-aged man, I noticed that Zhao Haitian was picking up the phone on the table. He seemed to be hesitating, but he quickly dialed a number.

    ''I''ve encountered a situation and need to deal with it immediately. There''s someone related to that layout. I''ve caught two people, a man and a woman. They are obviously not ordinary people.

    After saying this, the man looked at Tang Rou and me for a bit before hanging up.

    Who was this guy calling?

    Instinctively, I felt that the person on the other end of the phone should be the person who arranged the cement corpse inside the villa. This Zhao Haitian recognized the effects Tang Rou and I had on us, so he understood the seriousness of the situation.

    If Tang Rou and I wanted to find a chance to get out of this predicament, then we didn''t have much time left.

    Tang Rou looked over at me and probably told me the same thing. The things that the two of us could use had already been taken away.

    Besides, he still has a gun. With the two of us, even if we had yellow talismans on us, we would only be able to deal with ghosts.

    Suddenly I had an idea.

    Although all the items on my body were taken away, there was still one thing that I had cleverly hidden away.

    It was the ghost of the ghost I had always kept on me.

    I have two pieces of jade on me, and the souls of two female ghosts.

    I didn''t dare to casually release the ghost of the female ghost who wore a costume.

    Because I''m afraid that once this thing is released, I will just run away. This way, it will have a great impact on our future work.

    But there shouldn''t be a problem with the ghost lady''s soul. Besides, I already have quite a good relationship with her, so she should be willing to help me at this moment.

    I hid that piece of jade very well, hiding it in a small secret compartment in my belt.

    "Did you make the layout of the place?"

    I asked Zhao Haitian. At the same time, I quietly gave Tang Rou a look. Only the two of us could understand this signal.

    "You talk too much. It won''t be long before you''re in a good mood to ask around. During this time, you just need to stay here."

    Zhao Haitian started to smoke again. I pretended to wipe the dust off my sleeves and touched the piece of jade on my waist.

    I could already feel it. A trace of Yin Qi was slowly growing from my waist.

    That female ghost should have already heard my call. As expected, that female ghost floated out from my waist. However, a scorching heat was emitted from my chest. That female ghost immediately maintained a certain distance away from me.

    I know that Tang Rou could definitely feel the change in the yin aura. Even though she might not be able to see the female ghost, she definitely understood my intentions.

    This is called tacit understanding.

    In the entire room, I was the only one who could see the female ghost''s existence. I could sense the Yin Qi, and I also had the Yin Yang Eyes.

    Zhao Haitian and the middle-aged man had been keeping a close eye on the two of us, and had not noticed the female ghost''s appearance at all.

    I am very clear that I should be able to communicate with the female ghost. I just need a simple hint to quickly resolve our current crisis.

    "Those two guys with the guns outside, please don''t let their hands shake. Otherwise, if a fire breaks out accidentally, it will kill them."

    As I spoke, I waved outside the window, and I could see a red streak of light on my face.

    After that, the female ghost strangely disappeared from my side.

    Next up, all I had to do was wait for the opportunity to appear.

    Zhao Haitian and the middle-aged man didn''t understand what I meant. They only gave me mocking glances. However, a few seconds later, a slight sound came from outside, followed by a miserable scream.

    "Attack!"

    I knew that the ghost girl must have gotten her way, and now it was up to us.

    After Tang Rou received my notification, she quickly jumped up and kicked at the middle-aged man. I quickly rushed towards the table.

    On the table, there was something that I cared about the most. It wasn''t the incomplete Life Severing Blade, but the puppet that I had never used ever since I obtained it.

    According to Tang Rou, this thing had a very strong attack power and could also block attacks.

    When I first entered the room, I was regretting that I didn''t manage to awaken this puppet.

    As long as I can get this thing in my hands and summon it, then it doesn''t matter how many people there are around this Zhao Haitian, it''s all useless.

    The middle-aged man that Tang Rou had attacked didn''t have any time to spare, so she let out a pitiful cry and crashed into a chair, which fell to the ground.

 C259 puppet vigor

    However, that Zhao Haitian reacted a little faster than I expected. Just as I was about to pounce on the table, he misunderstood me and thought I was going to attack him. He immediately kicked the table and slid backwards with his chair.

    Zhao Haitian carried his chair and fell to the ground. He quickly sat in a corner and assumed a defensive posture.

    Moreover, that table immediately flipped over towards me. I finally caught hold of the puppet, but at the same time, that table also made a loud rumbling sound.

    Luckily, we are now on the second floor, so escaping from the window shouldn''t be a problem. The sniper outside didn''t fire at us, which means that the ghost girl has already played a good role in keeping the outside and the two snipers under control.

    Although using Miasma to control the body would have some negative effects on the ghost, which would make the resentment on the ghost more and more heavy, but at this time, I couldn''t care less. If Tang Rou and I died in this place, then the ghost would not end up in a good situation.

    The moment the puppet was in my hand, I immediately had a strange telepathic connection with it. Before this, I had tried this method of summoning it more than once, so I immediately ordered the puppet to appear without any hesitation.

    The instant we kicked the door open, we saw a tall figure appear beside me. Moreover, his entire body was emitting a sharp aura of death. I felt that this aura was very comfortable for me.

    These people did indeed have guns in their hands. They were much faster than they imagined. Before the other party could open fire, the black figure had already charged forward and knocked several people flying.

    The puppets were guarding the door. The fellows outside all let out frightened cries. After all, a few of their bullets had already hit the puppets'' bodies. However, other than a puff of white smoke, there was no other effect.

    "They must have other helpers. Let''s quickly get out of here first."

    Even I and Tang Rou wanted to resolve this matter, but the most important thing right now was to escape. Tang Rou and I arrived at the edge of the window and discovered that not too far away, two men were fighting with each other.

    At first glance, I saw that the ghost woman was wrapped around one of them, struggling with the other.

    A lot of people ran over from the yard, but none of them knew what was going on in this place. However, all they did was burrow into the building.

    I estimated the time and saw that there was no one left in the courtyard. The other one jumped out of the window on the second floor, so the height was not a problem for me at all. I even flipped over while I was falling and then stood firmly on the lawn with my legs planted firmly.

    Tang Rou also jumped down. I helped her pick them up.

    I didn''t know how long or how far the connection between the puppets and me would last, so as soon as the two of us were free, I took control of the puppets and descended from the second floor.

    It''s hard to imagine that a puppet the size of half a palm could actually turn out to be like this. I know that at this very moment, the reason why this puppet is so powerful is because it has a large amount of blood essence on its body, and also because of the cultivation experience of those Immortal cultivators and monsters.

    "Let''s leave this place first."

    The puppets were blocking the bullets behind the two of us, and quite a few people from the manor rushed out to chase us.

    We don''t have any transportation around us right now, so we plan to run directly to the direction of the wall. As long as we can get out of this range, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    I was a little surprised at how things had turned out, but it was a good thing we were both out of danger again.

    Just as Tang Rou and I were about to reach the fence, we suddenly felt a strong sense of Yang energy rush towards us.

    I could immediately feel this type of yang energy. It was similar to setting up a Rushing Sun Formation, so I quickly reacted and pushed Tang Rou to the side.

    Such a strong yang energy, if it were to collide with the two of us, it would definitely shock the both of us and we might even faint on the spot.

    Outside the door, or in some other direction, there was definitely a person hiding that knew Dao arts. And this person was very powerful.

    Who would have thought that there was actually such a person under Zhao Haitian''s command?

    Tang Rou and I fell onto the grass in a sorry state. The opponent''s attack had already missed, so of course the puppet behind me took the brunt of it and was hit by the intense yang energy. I discovered that the puppet''s body immediately began to shrink rapidly.

    Tang Rou and I actually didn''t have anything we could use, so we just had to use it. The only thing left over was to escape from the dagger we had snatched back earlier, not even having the time to take out the yellow talismans and cinders on the table.

    At this time, it is simply impossible to rely on the two of us to fight against each other. The puppet has once again become our talisman.

    As a result, I quickly controlled the puppet to change directions and move in a zigzag fashion towards the direction where the yang energy came from. Tang Rou and I also followed closely behind.

    I paid close attention to my surroundings in case that fellow tried to ambush me again, but the performance of the puppet was still out of my expectations. Although I was caught unprepared and my strength was depleted, it was still night time, so I could slowly absorb the dark energy in the night. Moreover, I could see that the puppet''s body was wrapped in a purplish-green light, giving me the illusion that the puppet had turned into a big black cat that could walk upright.

 C260 controlling yin and yang

    After that, he slowly lowered his body and placed his limbs on the ground. He continued moving forward in a zigzag fashion until he reached an open space on the left side of the door.

    In the blink of an eye, they had already shot out a few strange objects towards the puppet, as if they were some jumping insects. As soon as these things made contact with the puppet''s body, they immediately fell down, but the puppet''s attack speed also slowed down a bit because of this.

    "Don''t you think this guy looks a little familiar?"

    Tang Rou quickly rushed over with me while shouting at me.

    The moment I saw the figure, I had the same thought. This guy was wearing a grey-white robe, and his hair was a little grey. It was also because of the color of his clothes and hair that made me think of a person I had met before.

    It couldn''t be such a coincidence, right? He actually had a relationship with that woman, Zhou Xue.

    I cursed in my heart and told Tang Rou what I was thinking.

    "That''s right. We were both thinking the same thing. It seems like no one else has come yet. Let''s work together and kill this guy first."

    I didn''t need Tang Rou to say that, I had already made up my mind. When I thought of the name Zhou Xue, I immediately felt my scalp tingle. Although compared to those black-clothed people, Zhou Xue''s way of doing things wasn''t too cruel, but from start to finish, this woman seemed to be a shadow in my heart.

    Last time in the hotel, when Tang Rou and I were playing with Zhou Xue, this guy had appeared. Moreover, I could see that not only did this guy know Dao arts, but she also had extraordinary strength, and at this time, if the other side only has one person, then no matter what we do, we have to kill this guy no matter what. Only by doing this can we weaken Zhou Xue''s strength, or else she would come and deal with us two sooner or later.

    The appearance of the puppet gave this person quite a bit of trouble, so when Tang Rou and I ran over, this guy simply didn''t have enough time to attack me and Tang Rou.

    I pushed my body fitness level to the limit and took the dagger Tang Rou snatched back. I quickly rushed towards that person''s shadow. The cold blade slashed apart her clothes, but that guy''s ability to defend was also very strong.

    "It''s all of you."

    When the other side saw me and Tang Rou, they were clearly also startled.

    While enduring the frenzied attacks from the puppet and me, I looked behind me at a location not too far away.

    Could this guy have brought other reinforcements?

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, a few figures quickly rushed out from that area. Their speed was not slow either.

    "Leave those guys to me."

    I quickly estimated the situation in front of me. Right now, the people who had gathered over should be the bodyguards and thugs that Zhou Xue had hired, and their abilities weren''t on the same level as the person in front of me. Tang Rou should be able to stall them, but right now, my most important task is to kill this person along with the puppets.

    I tried my best to get rid of all distractions during the battle, but I was already certain that this matter was definitely related to Zhou Xue. Who knows, when that Zhao Haitian called just now, he might have Zhou Xue at the other end of the phone, or perhaps the old man in front of me.

    "You righteous sects actually used such evil methods to refine puppets. Aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed?"

    The old man in front of him took out something that looked like a gourd. As he spoke, he took off the lid of the gourd.

    I immediately felt a strong sense of danger as I instinctively predicted that there must be something extremely dangerous hidden within this gourd. A large lump of pitch black stuff flew out from the gourd. It was a type of very small flying bug.

    When I saw these worms, I immediately got goosebumps all over my body. I was really too familiar with this thing. Wasn''t it something like this that I encountered when we went to the Gobi Desert?

    The Worm of Death.

    Sure enough, that vicious woman, Zhou Xue, did not do anything good after obtaining that spider.

    These worms might have been originally one with the insect, or they might have been secretly brought back by the mercenaries.

    This thing had now become his opponent''s weapon.

    I felt extremely regretful in my heart as I handed that bug back to Zhou Xue. If I knew that would happen, I might as well have thought of a way to destroy that thing.

    The black bug ignored the puppet and charged towards me. I knew that Kui Lei didn''t have any yang energy on him, so this kind of bug couldn''t even sense the existence of a puppet. At this moment, my body was filled with yang energy and I was definitely going to be targeted.

    The moment this thing was touched, it would immediately be poisoned by corpse poison.

    I was so scared that I immediately dashed towards the left side. Not to mention the cinders, I didn''t even have a yellow talisman on me.

    To deal with this kind of thing, one could only mobilize a large amount of yang energy. Or, it could be said that the target of these things was that old man.

    I tried to bring these black bugs to the old man a few times, but the result left me dumbstruck. After the bugs got close to the old man, they actually went around him as if they knew the old man. It was impossible for these bugs to listen to anyone.

    Could this old man be lacking in yang energy?

    Along with this strange thought, I carefully observed that every time this old man was approached by the bugs, the yang energy in his body would become extremely weak, almost as if he was a corpse, but he was then able to quickly recover. From the looks of it, this old man was truly not simple, being able to control his body at any time, the yin and yang energies in his body would be extremely weak.

    Even if the current me were to do this, I wouldn''t be so adept at it.

    However, I didn''t believe that I couldn''t do it myself. Thus, while controlling the puppet to help me defend against the black bugs, I tried my best to control the aura on my body.

    It was easy to think of, but the actual manipulation was not that simple.

 C261 Enemy Meeting

    I don''t really dare to let my entire body be filled with negative energy. It would be tantamount to committing suicide.

    After all, there is a Rakshasi Mark on my body. Once this thing breaks out, I will immediately lose my consciousness and become a walking corpse controlled by that thing.

    The only thing I can do now is to let the Yin Qi gather around my body. That is to say, make the Yin Qi into a shield for my body.

    I think the old man used something like that.

    Gradually, my idea worked. The Yin Qi surrounding my body started to gather slowly, covering most of my body.

    But before I could even feel happy, there was already a burst of noise coming from behind me. Zhao Haitian''s men had already surrounded them.

    No matter how strong that ghost girl was, she wouldn''t be able to fight against so many people at the same time.

    Helpless, I could only try to control the Yin Qi on my body while directing the puppet to pounce on the people behind me. If I wanted to break out of the encirclement, I would have to kill this old man first.

    Not only did the yin aura gather around my body to defend against the insects'' attacks, but on the other hand, I felt that I had become a lot lighter from running and jumping, and the scenery around me had gradually fallen into my control. Even the old man''s every move was observed by me, and in the end, even the little black bugs that were flapping their wings were caught by me.

    The old man continued to attack me. However, it was clear that there was nothing I could do when compared to my physical condition. In that situation, I had to rely on the bugs to block my attacks.

    Finally, I found a good opportunity. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the old man was making his move towards me, I squatted down. I aimed for the crack and punched the old man in the stomach.

    This time, I used all of my strength. I could almost feel my fist hitting the other party''s internal organs. The old man''s eyes widened and he was sent flying backwards.

    I didn''t expect to get rid of him in one fell swoop, but this gave me a good opportunity. After taking a hit, the old man was no longer able to gather the yin aura in his body. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I directly got close to the other side, and then passed by the old man.

    I know that this old man might not die after getting hit by me, but once he gets hit by those bugs, his body is definitely going to die.

    The next second, the guy spat out a dark thing from his mouth. That thing was like a flag that instantly enlarged, and blocked the old man behind it. The bugs collided with the black flag, and most of them had already disappeared.

    I wasn''t quite willing to give in and prepared to attack again. By now, the old man''s back was already facing me. As long as I could hit him once, he would become crippled even if he didn''t die.

    It was a pity that before I could take any action, I suddenly felt a burst of yang energy colliding with my body.

    F * ck f * ck, the other party even knows Dao arts.

    I had always been caught off guard by his words, but immediately, a large amount of yang energy flooded my vision. Furthermore, the vital energy and blood in my body churned, making me feel as if my meridians had been reversed.

    I opened my mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The old fellow in front of me had already escaped from my attack range, his hand still holding the black banner.

    At this moment, my body was already on the verge of collapse, and it was impossible for me to dodge. Just as I was about to be touched by the bugs and get infected by the corpse poison, a strange red light flashed in front of me, and then I saw the gigantic illusion of a red lotus. When the bugs made contact with the red lotus, they immediately started burning, and the air was filled with a burnt smell, but my life had been temporarily saved.

    "F * ck, I''ll kill you first, then find the person who plotted against me."

    I immediately calmed myself down and endured the pain on my body as I continued charging towards the old man. However, at this moment, an ice-cold voice sounded from behind me.

    "You''d better stop right now. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that this friend of yours can live to the next second."

    It was Zhou Xue''s voice, the voice of a woman whose heart was like a scorpion''s.

    When I turned around, I discovered that Tang Rou had already been controlled by a tall and big man. Her expression was somewhat indignant, as well as dispirited.

    At first, she only wanted to kill that old guy. She thought Tang Rou would be able to kill off those few normal thugs, but it looked like Zhou Xue had already brought reinforcements and brought a person who was proficient in Dao arts.

    With a sudden sneak attack, Tang Rou definitely wouldn''t be able to hold on.

    I immediately felt a kick on my leg, and my whole body fell forward uncontrollably.

    After that, someone stepped on my entire body from behind. I didn''t know whether it was the old man or Zhao Haitian''s man.

    "I thought you were going to hide away like a cowardly turtle. I didn''t think you would actually come out and meddle. Sometimes, I really suspect that you''re intentionally going against me."

    Zhou Xue walked towards me with a smile on her face. This woman still had her lofty and aloof appearance. She was dressed elegantly and there was someone by her side.

    I saw that all the men had guns in their hands and could use a bullet at any time, and I was killed.

    But I''m more worried about Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou seemed to be injured. I had been searching for that person who might have been able to use a Dao technique. The person pressing down on Tang Rou wasn''t that tall. She didn''t have that sort of aura on her.

    My eyes searched behind Zhou Xue, but I still couldn''t find anyone that matched my expectations. I think that guy was probably hiding in the dark, just like when she ambushed me.

    "This matter is indeed related to you. I''m also very curious if you like doing all sorts of dirty things."

 C262 trapped

    I bluntly opened my mouth to retaliate. After which, I felt as though someone had ruthlessly kicked my back.

    "Damn, I almost got rid of me just now, what the hell is that thing?"

    I heard Zhao Haitian''s voice. That kick was probably given to me by this guy. I suddenly thought of a puppet.

    Sure enough, I saw a palm-sized puppet doll in Zhao Haitian''s hand. It must have temporarily lost its connection with the puppet when I was hit by its yang energy, and it could have used up all the energy on the puppet, causing it to lose its effect.

    "Puppet, you really know how to mess around. Leaving such a good item on your body is such a waste."

    I really wanted to form a connection with the puppet and summon it out. This way, I would be able to catch Zhao Xue off guard, but that old man had already placed a talisman on my body, which allowed me to sense the changes in the surrounding Yin and Yang aura, but now, it is completely impossible. I was unable to establish any sort of connection with the puppet, and even the puppet was unable to do so.

    "Boss, leave this guy to me. I guarantee he won''t leave any traces behind."

    Zhao Haitian cursed at me again. He probably wanted to kill me and destroy my body.

    "There''s no need for you to interfere in this matter. Hurry up and go back."

    Zhou Xue only gave a cold reply before Zhao Haitian obediently led his men back. Now, all that was left was the few men by Zhou Xue''s side.

    "I remember telling you before that you would kneel before me one day and beg me for mercy. Did you not expect this day to come so soon?"

    Zhou Xue stood in front of me. I tried my best to raise my head and look at the woman''s face.

    "You can kill me, but you must not expect me to kowtow to you."

    I tried my best to struggle, but I was kicked a few times just now. I seemed to have received quite a few wounds and my arm was already tied up with a rope. It was impossible for me to break free.

    "I have 100 ways to deal with someone like you. Although you are a stubborn person, I don''t know if this girlfriend of yours is as tough as you are."

    Tang Rou was pushed twice and immediately stumbled and fell in front of me.

    "Let her go. All you want is me."

    "Old Zhao, don''t beg him. Such a woman would never keep her promise."

    Tang Rou was quite calm and didn''t show it. She was too panicked, but I couldn''t just stand there and watch Tang Rou get tortured by Zhou Xue.

    This woman is abnormally vicious, I can do what she says. It seems like I really have no other choice tonight.

    "Take off her clothes. I want to have a good look at what the people of the Tang Clan of the Exorcist Hall look like."

    The fact that Zhou Xue could find out Tang Rou''s identity wasn''t out of my expectations.

    What happened next made my eyes pop out. The hulk from before directly grabbed onto Tang Rou''s clothes and pulled hard from behind. Tang Rou''s upper body was left with only the last line of defense. I saw the vulgarity in those men''s eyes.

    "What do you want? Just charge at me. I swear that if you touch Tang Rou, I won''t let you go even if I become a ghost. "

    "Old Zhao, if worst comes to worst, I''ll just die in her hands today. Don''t be controlled by her just because of me again."

    Tang Rou''s face was filled with indignation and a hint of humiliation. She struggled with her life on the line to turn her body around. Her fair body was already covered in a lot of dirt. This kind of situation made me almost go crazy.

    "Become a ghost? Are you saying you want to release that ugly thing on your body? Stop dreaming, this time I have invited an expert. Even if you want to die, you will not be able to obtain what you want. "

    Not long after, I saw a person wrapped tightly around his entire body walking over from afar. That fellow''s appearance was indistinct, to the point that it was impossible to distinguish between male and female matters. It made people feel as though he was very thin, to the point that he was skin and bones.

    The moment I saw this person, I immediately understood that the one who had ambushed me was him, and it seemed that Zhou Xue was relying on this person.

    I desperately tried to establish a connection with Raksha on my body, but there wasn''t any progress either. Originally, due to my anger, Rakshasi should have sensed it. However, he seemed to have fallen into a deathly silence.

    I thought of the talisman on my body. It was definitely because of this item, so I was at my wit''s end.

    "What do you want?"

    I stared fixedly at Zhou Xue as I swore to myself that if there was a next opportunity, I would definitely not be lenient. I would definitely let this woman have a taste of hell.

    However, I don''t seem to have any chances. It is very likely that I will die here today.

    "Wasn''t what I said just now clear enough? Beg me, beg me to take you in as a slave, and promise you will never betray me again, sit by my side a faithful dog, maybe I will be happy and let this woman go. "

    Looking at Zhou Xue''s complacent and happy smile, my heart hurt.

    If it were only me, I would rather die here. But it''s different now. I can''t bear to see Tang Rou being humiliated by these people.

    "Old Zhao, if you beg her, I won''t rest in peace even if I die. You have what this woman wants, so they definitely won''t kill you. Sooner or later you will avenge me, right?"

    Tang Rou''s eyes were abnormally firm. At this moment, the brawny guy grabbed Tang Rou''s back and pulled hard.

    "Stop, I can agree to your conditions."

    I grinded my teeth and said these words. I saw the humiliation and unwillingness in Tang Rou''s eyes.

    "It''s okay, I''m already used to being bullied. I don''t need to do it this once."

    At this point, my voice choked and my chest felt stuffy as if something had blocked my throat.

    My vision changed once again, and I felt everyone''s movements become abnormally slow. My vision also became clear, and the blood flowing from my entire body flowed even faster, and I could even hear the crackling sounds of my joints. Even my ribs that were broken from being kicked were no longer in pain, and right now, I only felt that I was filled with a strong power, and there was a burning rage in my chest.

 C263 animal blood boiling

    I want to kill. I want to taste the blood on my face.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Just as I was about to break free with all my strength, that tall and skinny figure suddenly rushed towards me and kicked me in the face.

    That leg felt like it was a steel rod that was rapidly swinging. I knew that once I was kicked by this guy, the bones on my head would probably shatter.

    Right at this moment, Tang Rou, who was originally pushed to the ground, suddenly turned around and stretched out her long leg to kick the person next to me.

    Feeling the pressure lessening a lot, I rolled to the side. I saw Tang Rou''s shoulder get kicked by that guy and heard the sound of bones being dislocated. Tang Rou''s white body rolled twice as she let out a groan.

    Damn it, all of you have to die!

    I used all of my strength to break free from the rope on my arm and found that tall and skinny man once again pounced towards me and raised his leg to kick. But this time, I didn''t have any fear and didn''t intend to dodge.

    Even if it was really an iron pillar, I could still break it. I had that kind of confidence in my heart.

    Sure enough, the guy immediately retracted his leg, then raised it and kicked me in the head.

    Although this fellow''s actions were fast, at this moment, I had already seen through all of his tricks. I crouched down like a beast and used both of my hands to support the ground as I forcefully lifted my body and kicked backwards.

    I could feel the soles of my shoes hitting the other party''s chest. It felt as if I had kicked a tree stump, and I was sure that I had broken at least three or four of his bones.

    I turned my body and landed on the ground, my four limbs were like a wild beast running, quickly approaching the other party. When the other party was about to get up, I reached out my hands, grabbed that fellow''s legs, and mercilessly smashed them into the ground.

    A gunshot rang out from behind me. The bullet pierced through my arm, causing me to release my grip. That tall fellow immediately rolled on the ground for a while, before quickly escaping from my sight.

    Zhou Xue, I''m going to kill you.

    Those people kept shooting at me, but to my surprise, I had already judged the trajectory of those bullets the moment they shot out from the barrel, so I kept my body in a position where I could avoid the impact of those bullets. I even managed to land a few hits on all fours, causing those few robust men to fall to the ground, and it was as if I had reached out my hand to split open their throats as large amounts of blood splattered onto my body, making my vision blur. However, like an unusually thirsty wild beast falling into a spring, my entire body felt extremely comfortable.

    I heard the screams of terror and saw the fleeing figures, the grizzled old man, protecting Zhou Xue as she ran towards the car in the distance.

    In my eyes and in my heart, there was only Zhou Xue.

    In less than two seconds, I had already rushed over. When the old man turned around and threw out a black chess piece, I used my hand to smash that thing apart and kicked the old man''s face.

    The old man immediately stopped moving, leaving behind only the frightened Zhou Xue, who fell to the ground with a pale face.

    Roar ˇ­

    Originally, I wanted to curse, but I didn''t expect that when the voice came out from my throat, it was like the low roar of a wild beast.

    Roar ˇ­

    "What do you want? You can''t kill me, you''ll die without a burial ground. "

    Only then did Zhou Xuefang get up high, her victorious look completely gone. She was still wearing the proper clothes, the short skirt made from high quality materials, which had been torn by the sand and stained with some blood. Her hair was disheveled, as if she was a frightened fox.

    "Why don''t I dare to kill you? Is it just because you''ve come to force me again and again? "

    I stepped forward and placed my foot on Zhou Xue''s chest. I felt a bit of softness and elasticity.

    As long as I exerted a little more force, Zhou Xue''s sternum would be broken by me. Then, I would be able to see her internal organs and bone fragments exposed from her wounds, as well as a large amount of flesh and blood, spurting out from Zhou Xue''er''s sexy little mouth. This woman''s life will be ended at my feet, this number humiliates me, the viper that wants to kill me will be trampled into pieces by me.

    "Be careful!"

    I seemed to have seen Tang Rou run over while holding onto her chest. Afterwards, I felt a dangerous aura and quickly approached me from behind. It was that damned masked person.

    All I could do was temporarily give up my desire to kill Zhou Xue, and quickly move to the side, fighting with the tall and thin figure.

    I felt that his body was very light, not much fat at all, and his bones were very thin and long. Every time I attacked, I thought that I would hit his body, but in the end, I only missed.

    The other party did not use any Dao arts to deal with me. Perhaps this guy already knows that I am not being stimulated by any Yin Qi.

    Every time I would try my best to collide with the other party''s body, I would discover that my body was as hard as steel. Every time I collided with the other party, I almost couldn''t feel any pain. Instead, that fellow''s body would sway uncontrollably.

    After realising this point, I kept getting closer to him and started to attack rapidly. My rationality became increasingly weak. In the end, there were even a few times where I wanted to open my mouth and bite his throat.

    This guy finally used his weapon.

 C264 pursuit

    It was something similar to a whip. It was extremely nimble. When it was swung out, it was like a nimble black snake that was unceasingly piercing towards my throat.

    If it wasn''t for the current me, I would have been able to carefully observe the trajectory of the other party''s movements. There were several times where the tail of that fellow''s black whip had pierced through my body.

    After probing a few times, I finally reached out and grabbed the end of this fellow''s whip. At the same time, I wrapped it around my arm a few times in an attempt to pull it back.

    The other party''s body was very light and I dragged him in front of me. However, this fellow immediately raised his leg and kicked towards my throat. I could see the cold glint on his shoes and it was clear that this fellow could use any part of his body as a weapon.

    Without hesitation, I reached out and grabbed that sharp blade. Under normal circumstances, I definitely wouldn''t do that. The palm of my hand felt a chill, but that didn''t stop me from grabbing that fellow''s foot once again. Then, with my other hand, I grabbed the whip and kicked it towards his waist.

    At first, I thought that this time, this guy definitely wouldn''t be able to kill me, but I never expected that her waist would actually be so soft. It was as if she was made of noodles, and her body was folded backwards to less than 90 degrees, perfectly avoiding my attack.

    Instinctively, I quickly dodged backwards and my hands loosened. After the other party broke free from my hands, he immediately retracted his black whip and disappeared into the darkness.

    "Stop chasing, that woman has already run away."

    Tang Rou ran over to me. Her clothes were pretty much ready, but at this moment, the anger in my heart was burning. Especially after her palm was pierced, it had aroused my desire to kill.

    I saw two lights rapidly driving towards the distant road. I knew that Zhou Xue must have fled after driving the car. I definitely couldn''t let this woman escape from my grasp. I will make her vanish into ashes.

    Without hesitation, I threw off my leg and quickly ran forward. Behind me, Tang Rou seemed to be calling out to me anxiously, but the sound quickly disappeared. On the contrary, those two lights were getting closer and closer.

    I didn''t know how fast I was and how abnormal my speed was. Just as Tang Rou''s car was about to enter the city, I jumped high into the air and coincidentally landed on Zhou Xue''s roof.

    When I crawled forward and lifted my hand to shatter the glass, I saw Zhou Xue''s terrified and pale face. This woman''s ability to react was not bad, and in this situation, she didn''t panic too much, instead, she ruthlessly stepped on the brakes. The car emitted an ear-piercing screeching sound before immediately stopping, and my body was affected by the inertia and I was about to be flung away.

    However, my reaction now was extremely fast. I used my hand to grab the iron window edge before it landed on Zhou Xue''s body.

    I don''t quite remember how I pulled Zhou Xue out of the car, or how I threw her out.

    I just kept hearing Zhou Xue''s screams and curses.

    Gradually, I was completely dominated by anger. Following Zhou Xue''s screams and the tearing of my clothes, the desire to kill in my heart changed into something else, a different kind of desire.

    I felt as if my entire body was wrapped in a red light, as if my body was on fire. The flame went from my chest all the way to my lower abdomen and then to Zhou Xue''s body from my lower abdomen.

    It was as though we had entered a moist and narrow place, and this made me feel tranquil. Zhou Xue''s cursing and screams of pain became more and more obvious, while my excitement became more and more intense.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I knew that when I regained consciousness, I was lying on my stomach on top of a warm and extremely sexy body.

    Zhou Xue and I were both naked. At this moment, Zhou Xue was already in a coma, but our bodies were tightly bound together. I could even see the traces of blood on Zhou Xue''s chest and other parts of her body.

    What have I done?

    I immediately got up and separated myself from Zhou Xue''s body.

    I didn''t know when my clothes had been scattered all over the place. At this moment, I no longer had the slightest bit of hatred towards Zhou Xue. I didn''t know why, exactly.

    I just want to hurry up and leave this place. I need to find Tang Rou.

    After randomly searching for my clothes on the ground, I felt waves of pain continuously coming from my body. It should have been caused by the battles and the chasing after me, but fortunately, my bones had pretty much recovered and didn''t hinder my ability to move.

    When I finished packing my clothes and was ready to leave, I took a glance at Zhou Xue, who was still lying there with her legs apart.

    I suddenly felt guilty and a little uncomfortable.

    After that, I returned to Zhou Xue''s side and draped the scattered clothes on her body. Only then did I calm down and quickly walk to the side of the road.

    This place was originally quite remote, so the car was still parked there. Even though the front fender had already completely disappeared and there were quite a few broken glass left on the seat, I still easily started the car.

    Even if I hadn''t learned how to drive, I had already learned a lot about riding in Tang Rou''s car. My current memory and control were surprisingly good. After a few failures, I was able to slowly drive the car and change directions.

    I thought I heard a distant sound of insects, or the running of some animal.

    In the end, I jumped out of the car and walked over to Zhou Xue''s side. I carried the sleeping Zhongxue to the back of the car.

    At this moment, I wanted to contact Tang Rou, but my phone had already disappeared. I searched through Zhou Xue''s pockets and found the phone.

    I immediately dialed Tang Rou''s previous number and quickly answered.

    "I''m Tang Rou."

    After hearing Tang Rou''s voice, a rock in my heart finally fell to the ground.

 C265 Do not kill you

    From the looks of it, Tang Rou was already out of danger, but she didn''t know where.

    When I opened my mouth to speak, Tang Rou''s urgent voice came over.

    "Where are you? Do you know how worried I am? "

    My heart felt a bit warm. After roughly explaining my position and the situation, I indicated that I would meet up with Tang Rou in a bit.

    As soon as I hung up the phone, I felt a sense of danger behind me.

    I didn''t even think and immediately leaned to the side. Then, I saw a dagger shining with cold light piercing towards me.

    Zhou Xue was still naked. She didn''t care about exposing her beauty at all. She held a dagger in her hand and pierced towards my neck.

    Zhou Xue''s strength was nothing in my eyes. I easily snatched the dagger from her and put it in my pocket.

    "You bastard, I''ll kill you."

    Zhou Xue seemed to have gone crazy. She stood up from the back seat, her hair in disarray and her body naked. She was about to fight with me.

    Originally, I was already a bit hesitant in driving the car, so I had no choice but to extend my hand to pull Zhou Xue from the back to the front.

    "Now that you have fallen into my hands, I can kill you at any time. If you do not wish to die, then just stay here and put your clothes on."

    From the looks of it, Tang Rou was still afraid of death. Even though her eyes were filled with rage and madness, she was still closely watching me while quickly putting on her clothes.

    I couldn''t resist looking at it a bit more. Compared to Tang Rou, Zhou Xue''s looks and figure weren''t bad. Moreover, she was the first woman in my life. Thinking about this made my stomach burn.

    I thought back to the crazy thing I did in the forest. I had definitely failed at that time and the desire of the wild beasts in my body had been manipulated. Otherwise, how could I have done such a thing?

    But now, my guilt has almost disappeared, especially after coming in contact with Zhou Xue''s sinister and angry eyes.

    This was what Zhou Xue had asked for. If it wasn''t for this girl who had caused so much trouble and humiliated Tang Rou, all of this wouldn''t have happened.

    From the corner of my eyes, I sized up this woman. After I noticed that Zhou Xue understood the situation, she didn''t continue to attack me, but looked at her surroundings from time to time. I knew that Zhou Xue was planning on escaping.

    The current car speed is very fast, if you open the door and jump down, if you are lucky, you will only graze a little bit of skin and break two bones. If you are unlucky, your face will hit the ground first, and all the flesh and bones on your face will be directly rubbed off.

    Right now, I only feel a wave of comfort. Zhou Xue has finally fallen into my hands, and this change in mood seems to have happened too quickly.

    "If you don''t kill me now, I will make you regret it one day."

    Zhou Xue couldn''t help but curse at me, her voice trembling and her eyes red.

    I know, it must be because what happened in the forest made this woman feel even more humiliated.

    "I already warned you, from now on, don''t come and bother me again, and don''t hurt my friends. If you dare to say even half a word more, I will immediately change my mind and directly break your throat."

    I intentionally used my vicious gaze to stare at Zhou Xue, this rich girl who had once stood out in my heart, this woman who had once played with me and almost took my life several times, at this moment, she was like a frightened little beast, tightly curling up on her seat with her white legs.

    I saw that there were a lot of red marks on those legs, which made my face a little hot.

    I left these marks, and not only with my hands.

    When did I become so coquettish?

    According to Tang Rou, the two of us shouldn''t be too far away.

    In the end, I decided to spare Zhou Xue''s life. Perhaps it was because what I did in the forest made me feel somewhat guilty.

    Zhou Xue''er''s cell phone kept ringing, and I knew that she was looking for her boss.

    I pulled over to the side of the road and answered the phone. Sure enough, there was an anxious voice coming from the other side.

    "Boss, how are you?" "Where is it?"

    "Your boss isn''t doing too well right now. You can go and find the location for your phone number now."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone.

    Looking at Zhou Xue curled up on the seat, I jumped out of the car. After giving the phone to her for a hundred years, I threw it away and walked to the other side of the street without looking back.

    I was there the whole time and didn''t hear Zhou Xueman''s voice, but I could feel a pair of eyes filled with hatred staring at me from behind. The hatred in those eyes was like a flame that wanted to burn me to ashes.

    After this incident, I completely understood my personality. I really wasn''t suited to be a cold-blooded killer, or else I wouldn''t have left Zhou Xue''s life alive, but I knew that this incident was definitely a great humiliation to Zhou Xue. It would be even more painful than killing her.

    Moreover, I feel that this time I have the upper hand, Zhou Xue will no longer be able to pose any threat to me.

    A few minutes later, I found Tang Rou waiting anxiously in the middle of the hotel.

    Originally, I thought Tang Rou would definitely scold me ruthlessly, but she unexpectedly hugged me with a face full of grievance and cried as she laid on my chest.

    This made me a bit surprised. It was rare for Tang Rou to display such a weak appearance in front of me.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you hurt? "

    I gently patted Tang Rou''s shoulder and discovered that Tang Rou really was crying. Her nose twitched as if she were a seven or eight year old girl.

    "I''m fine. You scared me to death tonight. What happened to your body?"

    Tang Rou wiped away the tears on her face and returned to her previous domineering state. She pulled me to a chair and stared at me.

    I didn''t know how to explain it to Tang Rou, so I could only consciously tell her everything that had happened to me after coming back from next door.

    "There''s actually such a thing?"

 C266 take advantage of

    Tang Rou seemed to be a bit angry. She pulled open the clothes on my chest without saying anything.

    By this time, the wolf blood had long since returned to its original state. There were no traces of it at all.

    "You can''t be infected by that wild wolf''s gene, right?"

    I didn''t know much about Tang Rou''s words. After all, I hadn''t read many books.

    For example, I could clearly observe the movements of the enemy, and also became a lot lighter when I jumped. The most powerful thing was that even if my body was severely injured, even if I had broken my bones, it would basically not need a few hours to completely recover. As long as it wasn''t a fatal injury, I think I could still heal myself.

    "No wonder you became so much fiercer when fighting with others recently. I just wonder if this thing has any side effects."

    Tang Rou surrounded me, looking left and right, while muttering to herself as if she were looking at an animal in a zoo.

    It made me feel more or less uncomfortable.

    "If you have too many debts, you won''t have to press down. After all, there isn''t just one strange thing on my body. Let''s talk about it in the future. At least I''m still alive and well."

    "Originally, I wanted to finish this matter here and then go abroad, but now, it seems that I will have to delay this indefinitely. I know quite a few friends abroad, and they all earned eight scenes from dogs. They are scientific researchers, so they will definitely be able to find out about this strange change in you. No matter what it is, if I understand it clearly, at least I can feel at ease, no?"

    I could only nod my head helplessly. After tonight''s incident, it was completely different from what we had planned.

    This time, even though Tang Rou and I escaped from the gates of hell and I even gave Zhou Xue that sort of thing, the old gramps problem hasn''t been resolved yet.

    "What should we do with the villa?" We promised the old tutor that we''d settle this matter as soon as possible. "

    "You still haven''t told me what you did to Zhou Xue."

    Originally, I thought Tang Rou wouldn''t ask me about this, but in the end, she wasn''t able to escape.

    Facing Tang Rou''s questioning gaze, I started to panic.

    I definitely couldn''t tell Tang Rou that. Even I felt that I was no different from a wild beast at that time. If I told Tang Rou that, then that girl would probably think of me in the future.

    "My mind was a bit muddled at the time. After chasing her for a while, I was originally able to catch Zhou Xue, but that woman''s underling rushed over and snatched her back. I had no choice but to bring my car back."

    This was the only explanation I could think of. Tang Rou clearly didn''t believe that this girl had such a demonic ability. She was able to see through me, which made me very scared.

    "Why do I feel like you''re lying? At that time, you looked very scary, and your running speed and posture was like that of a wolf. I thought you could kill that woman this time, could it be that you''re unwilling in your heart?"

    Tang Rou''s guess was quite accurate. At that time, after that matter was over, I didn''t kill Zhou Xue. On one hand, it was because of guilt, but on the other hand, I really couldn''t bear to part with her. After all, she was my first woman.

    "Can you stop asking?"

    Fortunately, Tang Rou was reasonable. Seeing that my expression wasn''t too good, she didn''t continue asking.

    "Let''s go to the old tutor''s place first and discuss how we''re going to deal with this after dawn."

    According to Tang Rou and I, Zhou Xue and the corpse in the villa must have had a connection to each other. Since we had already found them and exposed them, then Zhou Xue should have had two methods of dealing with them.

    Or he could run to the mansion and dig out the body and destroy it, or he could burn the mansion down. With Zhou Xue''s temper, she could do all that.

    There''s another way to deal with it. We can just ignore it or set a trap and continue waiting for Tang Rou and I to take the initiative to take the bait, but we don''t think that''s very likely.

    No matter how powerful Zhou Xue is, she is still just a single person. She has no way of fighting against the government, and I''m afraid that even if we report this to the police, we won''t be able to do anything about it.

    After tossing and turning for the better part of the night, both of us were very tired. We ate a few simple meals before falling asleep.

    In the morning, I was woken up by Tang Rou''s phone ringing. The person who called me was Old Master Bai.

    He must have asked about the results of the treatment.

    Tang Rou didn''t say anything more. She just told me that we would soon meet again. She drove the car and Tang Rou and I first went to the villa.

    He didn''t need to get close to the house to see what was going on. He didn''t seem to have suffered any damage. It didn''t look like anyone had come last night.

    On the contrary, at an intersection not far from the villa, they discovered a person crouching and guarding. It was likely one of the spies sent by Zhou Xue.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t stop and quickly drove away. It seemed like Zhou Xue still hadn''t had time to take care of the things inside the building. Since Zhou Xue didn''t do anything, then the task could only fall onto Tang Rou and me.

    "This is for you."

    Tang Rou drove while putting something in front of me.

    Only then did I remember the puppet I lost yesterday.

    After yesterday''s massacre, Tang Rou finally found an opportunity to retrieve the puppet that fell to the ground.

    Moreover, the ghost spirit of the female ghost was attached to the puppet and did not disappear just like that.

    "I was so busy last night that I forgot all about it."

    I looked apologetically at the soul of the female ghost. At this moment, even though it was broad daylight, the windows of the car were all closed, thus the female ghost was able to appear.

    It could be seen that the ghost lady''s soul was a lot denser than the previous ones. It must have been because she helped Tang Rou and me last night.

    I feel even more guilty about this. Up till now, I have only roughly investigated the identity and cause of death of this female ghost. I don''t know much about the other specific circumstances.

 C267 air transport

    Not only that, he didn''t help the ghost girl find her sister.

    Yesterday night, if it wasn''t for the female ghost who sneaked out and knocked the sniper out, Tang Rou and I wouldn''t have been able to stay here safe and sound.

    "I think I can help you."

    Due to the contract between us and the fact that we absorbed a lot of resentment yesterday, the communication between the female ghost and me became clearer and clearer.

    "What do you mean?"

    The ghost lady circled the car and tried to keep her distance from me.

    "I can help you communicate with another ghost."

    That would be great. How come I never thought of such a plan?

    We couldn''t communicate effectively with the ghost we captured, so we could only rely on the method of inviting ghosts. Furthermore, if the ghost wasn''t willing to cooperate, we wouldn''t be able to achieve any good results.

    Since they were both ghosts, it would be much easier for the two of them to communicate with each other. Furthermore, they would not be restricted by the time and place, and would be able to communicate with each other at any time or place.

    In this way, Big Sis Ghost became an interpreter between us.

    After I told my thoughts to Tang Rou, the other side was very excited and immediately parked the car not too far away, in the shadow of a building.

    "That thing is still with you, right?"

    I nodded my head and picked up the piece of jade. We sealed the female ghost inside, but I still hesitated a little. That female ghost is quite difficult to deal with.

    "If I really can''t do it, I''ll build a Soul-Sealing Formation outside the car. This way, I won''t have to worry about that thing escaping."

    While Tang Rou and I were discussing our plan, Big Sis Ghost''s spirit once again circled behind my shoulder.

    "There''s no need to go through all that trouble. I can communicate with him right now. I can feel that he has a lot of things to say."

    If the ghost lady had already turned into a wisp of grey smoke, she would have drilled into the piece of jade.

    Even Tang Rou couldn''t give a proper explanation for this. The two of us sat in the car, staring at each other, hoping that elder sister ghost girl would be able to complete the quest and not make the ghost girl angry.

    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, I lost my patience.

    "Could it be that these two female ghosts are fighting inside?" Do you want to try to force my soul out? "

    Just as I was about to make my move, a wisp of greyish white smoke slowly floated out. It was the spirit of the ghost lady.

    "How is it?"

    I asked quickly.

    "Did the ghost tell you anything?"

    Although elder sister ghost is only a soul, her face still has a faint smile on it. This makes me unable to fathom her intentions.

    "Quickly tell me, big sis. Time is very tight right now."

    "She isn''t a woman at all, okay? Did you all think she was a woman? "

    How could this be said? The other party''s clothes were clearly that kind of woman''s style, and his figure was also slim. Although it was impossible to see his true appearance, his face and eyes were clearly that of a woman''s.

    "What do you mean by that? Could it be that the ghost girl, no, she was actually a man when she was alive?"

    I asked in disbelief.

    "That''s right, she''s a man. It''s just that she''s naturally pretty, and the appearance she''s wearing is just a costume."

    After elder sister ghost''s explanation, I finally came to a realization. I had been mistaken from the start.

    Seeing the other party dressed in a woman''s outfit, coupled with his slim figure, I first thought that he was a female ghost. No wonder I felt that it was a little strange when we communicated with this ghost.

    I felt a bit embarrassed about this. I even claimed to have Yin Yang Eyes, but it turned out to be an indeterminate relationship between men and women.

    Actually, if we were to carefully distinguish them, there is quite a big difference between a male ghost and a female ghost. Of course, this is something that I would only know about in the future.

    "Let''s not talk about this first. What exactly is going on with this ghost?" Why was she buried in cement? Did Zhou Xue die? "

    After Tang Rou finished listening to my story, she immediately asked.

    "He''s been dead for more than ten years, and the one who killed him was a weirdo. He was tall, and very thin, but he didn''t see his face clearly. His entire body was emitting an evil aura ˇ­"

    The ghost lady''s message had been passed on, and I immediately thought of the freak who fought me to the death last night.

    The guy with bones as hard as iron.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other. This matter definitely has something to do with Zhou Xue. That weirdo should be hired by Zhou Xue, or should be a member of the Zhou Family. However, Zhou Xue from ten years ago should only be a very young girl.

    Could Zhou Xue have been able to do such a malicious thing at that time?

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel a chill run down my spine.

    "Why did you kill him? What is his true identity? "

    Tang Rou really did get the idea.

    "He said that his surname is Bai and his name is Bai Xiaofei. He was a singer when he was alive and was captured by the strange man. He was brought to the mansion and then sealed under the floor in order to help others change their luck."

    Was there such a thing?

    But compared to modifying her luck, Tang Rou was more interested in this person''s name.

    "Didn''t the old man say that there was a distant relative with the surname Bai?"

    Tang Rou immediately picked up the phone and asked the old gramps. She didn''t think that he would actually match her.

    It was hard to imagine that the singing man buried in the concrete was the old tutor''s nephew, yet there was such a coincidence?

    After the descendants of the Bai Clan were separated, they were mercilessly killed by others and they became the victims of a kind of arrangement. Furthermore, their burial place was at the origin of the Bai Clan, and I had the feeling that this was not a simple coincidence.

    After Tang Rou hung up the phone, she called her friend that knew magic. After explaining everything, the friend immediately said that there really was a type of demonic technique that could change fate.

 C268 The Way to Break the Conundrum

    That type of method is very similar to the one we encountered. After asking for awhile, Tang Rou learned that if we wanted to break through this layout, there are two ways.

    The first was to burn the entire building down. If that happened, the entire layout, the corpse, and the souls trapped around the corpse would disappear like smoke into thin air. Those who were protected or affected by the layout before this would be punished, if not severely.

    But even Tang Rou and I didn''t think that this method was appropriate. First of all, the man who was treated as a material for the formation was a descendant of the Bai Family.

    The other method was a lot more complicated. Not only did he have to dig out the corpse from the cement ground, but he also had to find a way to rest the soul. This method was somewhat similar to the Taoist''s spirit, but it was easier said than done.

    It had been more than ten years since he made this arrangement. Not only was the corpse sealed with cement, there were also other materials and some other settings. Only by doing this could this layout continue to play its role.

    If he wanted to dig out the corpse, he would have to come into conflict with some of the protection measures in this area. It was very dangerous.

    The stronger the mana of the person who set up this layout is, the better the effect of this layout will be. In the same way, the danger that we encounter will also be more severe, and it is possible that, in addition to failure, it will not only cause the soul of that prodigal descendant to dissipate, but it will also cause us to be involved and suffer greatly.

    After Tang Rou carefully asked a few times, she finally hung up. At this moment, we had already arrived at the hotel where the old gramps lived.

    After explaining everything in front of me, Tang Rou couldn''t help but tear up. She even shakily stood up and said that she had to bow to me and Tang Rou. Seeing this situation, I let out a long sigh in my heart.

    According to Tang Rou''s friend, if she wanted to destroy this formation, then she would need to use some powerful mana or items to absorb or eliminate all of the evil energy in that formation. This way, the destroyer wouldn''t suffer any backlash and the corpse wouldn''t suffer any more damage.

    Tang Rou and I currently don''t have enough mana to do anything, and if we go to get the Leader of the Sky Profound Dao, then there will be a change in the time it takes to do something. This is something we understand, even though Zhou Xue currently doesn''t dare to act rashly, it doesn''t mean that she won''t do anything in the future.

    After some thought, this matter came to a deadlock.

    "Old mister Bai, is there something that I can ask you?"

    Tang Rou suddenly sat up straight. I seemed to have guessed Tang Rou''s intentions and was feeling a bit nervous.

    "Our families are friends now, and you two have spent a lot of effort to help us. If you have anything to say, just say it, no need to be so polite."

    Old Man Bai was quite straightforward, which immediately made Tang Rou and I feel more at ease.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll just say it directly. I know that you have an ancient painting in your hand that was passed down from the previous dynasty. Can you show this painting to us?"

    After Tang Rou said this, not just the old gramps, but even the others around her revealed an astonished expression. This was unavoidable, since donating an ancient painting was an extremely secretive matter.

    "How do you know about this? What on earth are you planning? "

    The butler, who always had a bit of prejudice against me and Tang Rou, stood up and started criticizing us. This kind of tone made me feel extremely uncomfortable, and Tang Rou also revealed a displeased expression.

    Old mister Bai, the two of us were running here and there because of this, and we almost lost our lives last night. Now, the person beside you is actually questioning me, if that''s the case, I don''t think we need to wade in this muddy water.

    After saying this, Tang Rou went over and pulled my arm. As she walked out, she even gave me a look.

    Of course, I knew that this was Tang Rou''s way of provoking others. If that Old Man Bai was suspicious of us, then this matter could only be put on hold for now. If the old man knew, then she would definitely stop us if she knew that Tang Rou and I had worked hard these past two days.

    As expected, just as Tang Rou and I took two steps forward, Old Man Bai spoke up from behind us.

    "Young people, why are you so impatient? I''ll get my butler to apologize to you all."

    After saying this, Old Man Bai coughed. Although the butler''s face still had an unsatisfied expression, he still coldly snorted at Tang Rou and me. Then, he turned around and stood to the side, no longer saying anything to stop them.

    After seeing this situation, Tang Rou and I didn''t continue being hypocritical.

    "As for how we obtained this information, I don''t mind telling you. Before this, I really wanted to find a magic tool that I could use, and I coincidentally saw news of your ancient painting being auctioned off and even donated. This item is definitely a very good item for us Daoists. Therefore, we wanted to buy this painting in the beginning. "

    As Tang Rou said this, she slowly paced back and forth in the room. The expressions of the people next to Old Man Bai also became more and more amazed. In reality, it was hard for the two of us to say anything about it, but things had already gotten to this point and we couldn''t continue hiding it.

    Tang Rou cleared her throat and continued.

    "Old mister Bai should also know the strength of our Tang Clan. Although my parents and grandfathers are no longer around, it shouldn''t be a problem to spend tens of millions to buy a painting. Furthermore, what I want is only the scroll of that painting."

    The old man nodded his head repeatedly with a suspicious look on his face, but it was quickly covered up.

 C269 True Axis

    Tang Rou obviously wasn''t stupid enough to tell them everything, especially the incident at the museum.

    "One more thing, I want to tell you that this ancient painting has already been targeted by other people. It''s very possible that it''s the person who made that evil arrangement for your family. They also really want to get the scroll within the painting, but what they want to do is bad things."

    Tang Rou''s ability to lie really was quite good, but it wasn''t a lie. We tried our best to simplify the process, to reduce the Bai Family''s suspicion towards Tang Rou and me. In any case, the two of us were very open in our hearts.

    "I never would have thought that I would encounter so many things after returning home this time. Luckily, I met all of you. Otherwise, I would have let the bad guys succeed."

    Old Man Bai should also know that the fake painting in the museum had been stolen, so he would definitely believe Tang Rou''s words. He believed that those so-called conspirators wanted to steal the painting.

    "You guys have said so much. What is your goal?"

    At this moment, the steward, who was standing aside and talking to the side, finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked another question.

    "Very simple, didn''t I tell you earlier? If you want to destroy that place''s setup, at the same time, allow that pitiful singer''s soul to be reincarnated, then you must have a magic tool with special power. Right now, both of us don''t have that kind of thing in our hands, but ˇ­ "

    Tang Rou paused for a bit and continued.

    "I think you understand what I mean. The scroll of that painting can be used to make magic tools, and with this, our plan will have a much higher chance of success. I just wonder if Mr. Bai is willing to believe us or not."

    I saw that the butler still wanted to speak, but after being glared at by Old Master Bai, he immediately stopped and retreated to the side.

    "Actually, you can say it directly from the beginning. The most important part of the painting is not the scroll, if you really need it, I can get someone to remove the scroll. Actually, I originally planned to reframe the painting as well, so the rosewood scroll doesn''t count as destroying this ancient artifact."

    Even though the old gramps said it was easy, this isn''t a decision an ordinary person can make. It''s like the old gramps said, the reason why we reassembled the ancient painting is to protect it, but after knowing the value of the painting, we readily agreed to it. On one hand, it''s to surpass the soul of that Bai Clan disciple, and on the other hand, it''s because we have absolute trust in both of us.

    Even though outsiders wouldn''t know, someone as knowledgeable as Tang Rou knew, for the people in the dao sect, these two thousand year old peach wood hearts were definitely worth a lot more than this painting.

    We didn''t waste any time. Old Mr. Bai immediately contacted the local staff to take out the painting''s scroll. To a professional, this was a piece of cake, and Tang Rou and I were lucky enough to see the painting''s true appearance.

    It wasn''t too different from the one in the museum, but the moment I got closer, I could feel the simple and ancient traces of time on it. Especially when I got close to the peach tree, I instinctively became wary.

    I discovered that ever since the red lotuses on my body continued to take effect, the Raksha Seal seemed to have gradually returned to the state it was in a long time ago. Even if it had a reaction, it wouldn''t have been particularly strong when it was asleep, but this time it was completely different, I could clearly feel that the thousand year old peach tree on the painting was filled with a large amount of positive energy. Without needing to guess, I knew that the thousand year old peach wood heart is the real thing, and it is even more powerful than I had imagined.

    Tang Rou''s face was also filled with excitement. She immediately walked over and grabbed one of the thousand year old peach trees. After discovering the abnormality in my face, she immediately understood and intentionally turned around to block between me and the thousand year old peach tree.

    At this moment, I had already started to suppress my emotions. There was some hostility, so my reaction wasn''t that big anymore. As long as I could maintain a distance of half a meter from the thousand-year-old peach wood, there wouldn''t be any mistakes.

    Tang Rou held the two thousand year old peach trees in her hands. I could immediately feel that Tang Rou had become a gathering point for her energy, and even the air in the space that she was in had quickly gathered around Tang Rou. What I was worried about was that Tang Rou didn''t feel unwell because she had been receiving a large amount of energy from the trees for a long time, but rather the two peach trees in her hands were able to absorb the energy.

    This thousand-year-old peach tree was originally very hard to find, and this ancient painting also had a long history. In the past, it must have been collected by some famous merchants and big families, and they took care of it very well.

    This was definitely a rare treasure.

    "How do I use this?"

    Old Master Bai didn''t pay attention to the process of the painting changing into a scroll. Instead, he ran over to ask Tang Rou and me how we would use the thousand-year old peach wood.

    "The power of the peach wood is very strong. I will directly use the peach wood as the core to break the formation of that place. As long as a large amount of righteousness is suppressed, then there won''t be any problems when the two of us do it."

    Tang Rou tried her best to make it sound simple and understandable, but I knew that to Old Man White, it was simply like listening to a book from heaven. Fortunately, the old man didn''t continue asking for details and allowed Tang Rou and I to take care of everything.

    I could clearly feel the excitement and a hint of relief on Tang Rou''s face. I knew that with these two thousand-year old peach trees, we would definitely be able to succeed today.

    "Tell me honestly, do we need to consume two pieces of peach wood this time?"

    I really couldn''t hold back from asking this question. After Tang Rou heard my question, she immediately raised her eyebrows at me.

    "According to my calculations, there should be some leftovers. Although it is not like how it was when I first got both of them, the strength of this item is much better than I imagined. As for the specific situation, we still have to wait and see."

 C270 peach wood power

    We both know that Zhou Xue will definitely continue to send people to monitor the place, so this time, Tang Rou has made ample preparations.

    Not just the two of us, but we have our own men around.

    Last time, the strength of those two wasn''t something to be looked down upon. And this time, Tang Rou even invited her friend from the Public Security System over.

    At the same time, Tang Rou didn''t tell them the details. She only told the system''s friend to drive a patrol car around the villa.

    This isn''t a difficult task for that young policeman, but it is very helpful for us. Just by looking at her, she was able to intimidate Zhou Xue, and no matter how brazen that woman is, she wouldn''t dare to openly oppose the government. Furthermore, we are just telling Zhou Xueyi that there are people above us.

    In my opinion, this kind of thing was really despicable. Moreover, there was some conspiracy involved. However, it seems that the only way to live comfortably was to play with this kind of small trick, especially against those who are a threat to us.

    Tang Rou and I brought along two pieces of peach wood hearts and headed into the villa. There were already quite a few people guarding the villa. With the police car patrolling outside, I don''t think there would be anyone who would interfere with our movements.

    The two of us arrived at the third floor. The place was still the same as it was before. The concrete floor was still covered in scented dust, and it was originally to ensure that the ghost wouldn''t continue running inside.

    After the ghost and the ghost''s communication, the ghost sister told me that the other side had given up their hostility and was willing to accept our help.

    Ghosts were things that were trustworthy. Once a promise was made, it would not easily be changed, unless another party broke the agreement.

    This was because there was still some Yin energy present in this place. Moreover, if those who didn''t understand magic came here, they would not be able to react in time and could only harm themselves.

    Thus, I took a bunch of sharp dogs and started digging around the humanoid cement ground. The cement surface of this place was extremely sturdy, but my strength was enough to support three to four strong men. In just ten minutes, I had already dug out an oval layer of it.

    There were indeed some weird things filling the cement ground. As it was dug up, a rotten smell immediately came out. I found some corpses of some unknown insects, which were densely packed and wrapping around the body.

    This should be the so-called method of magic. It seemed even more disgusting than the evil spells of the Taoists.

    Even if I had Rakshasi on my body, I could still feel a large amount of Evil Qi from the instant the floor was split open. However, at this moment, Tang Rou was using a small knife to continuously scrape off some wood chips from the thousand-year peach tree''s Jupiter before putting them on the fire and burning them.

    According to Tang Rou, the thousand year old peach wood heart was extremely hard. No matter how sharp the knife was, it would only be able to grind down a bit of wood dust. But that was enough.

    I didn''t dare to move too quickly. Who said that when I continued digging, the scene I saw was even more terrifying and disgusting. I could even see some newly born things that were similar to hairy mice.

    It was hard to imagine that most of these things had not rotted away yet, or even dried up by the wind.

    There was no way for science to explain this, and it could only be attributed to the evil aura of this place.

    All of these things could trigger the effects of this body. In this place, those who could not do so could change the destiny of others.

    Of course, this poor person that was treated as a material would never be able to reincarnate. According to Tang Rou''s friend, if the layout of this place hadn''t been discovered in the past year and a half, then there would be no way to change it. And those who had done so would be able to succeed.

    Maybe there was a way for me and Tang Rou to destroy this evil plan.

    Those messy things were all dug out, and I didn''t dare to casually touch them. I only tried my best to continue digging the lime without damaging the corpse.

    The lime was made of some special material and wrapped around the body. However, aside from the tattered clothes on the surface, the corpse was still the same man it had been when it was alive.

    However, my body was so cold that I didn''t dare to touch it with my hands. I could only place a few yellow talismans on my arm and pick them with a wooden stick.

    The corpse was as hard as ice.

    At first, I thought that the man''s body was definitely beheaded, but when I reached my shoulder, I realized that the reason why the head wasn''t in the shape of a concrete floor was because the man was wearing a mask, just like when he was singing.

    When I was about to reach out to touch her cheek, I suddenly felt a dangerous aura rapidly approaching me. I hurriedly and forcefully stopped my movement. At this time, Tang Rou had already stopped her chopping motion.

    "There seems to be something wrong with this thing."

    Indeed, although this mask looked like the mask from the previous stage, I felt exceptionally nervous. The Raksha Mark on my chest once again gave off a scorching feeling.

    Tang Rou immediately increased the speed at which she cut the wood shavings. Then, she grabbed a handful and sprinkled it onto the mask.

    Sure enough, a large amount of black smoke rose from the mask. This was an extremely pure demonic energy, and it was much more vicious than the ordinary music.

    I hurriedly took two steps back. As the sawdust continuously scattered onto the mask, I discovered that the color of the mask was gradually fading. Moreover, in less than a minute, the mask miraculously disappeared completely.

    It should be the face of a man, but it was very pretty.

 C271 influence

    No wonder he had always thought that this was a woman. Her appearance was similar to the two young men Old Man Bai brought with him, but she was even more handsome.

    Even though I knew that it was only a corpse, I still felt that it was a bit strange. This corpse was really too well-preserved. It was as though it was a living person. Just being asleep caused me to look at it a little more.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry up and get the corpse out."

    Tang Rou seemed to have noticed that I was lost in thought, so she loudly reminded me.

    I composed myself and continued with my work. The corpse was almost completely exposed, so I didn''t dare make too much of a move.

    She should have some respect for the corpse, but no matter what, she should try to keep it intact. This was because once it was damaged, it was very likely that Tang Rou and I would have a huge problem with our speed.

    The weird sense of danger from before had already gradually disappeared. This should be because of the things on the man''s face, but this thousand-year peach wood was truly effective. Even such evil things could slowly dissipate, but now, Tang Rou was speeding up the work on her hands. That thousand-year peach wood was already almost half used up.

    I knew that Tang Rou''s heart must have been in pain, so I didn''t dare delay and continued to use tools to remove all of the things on her body.

    However, there are many parts of this happiness already broken. With a slight movement of his hand, it will break apart like a dried leaf, and what is surprising is that the body inside doesn''t even have a single hair injured. If I didn''t touch it, it would be a bit hard, and I would have directly treated this corpse as if it was a real person.

    "Alright, now we can proceed with the transcendence, right?"

    This sort of thing is best done at a later time, but luckily, we have a thousand-year peach wood in our hands. In addition, Tang Rou and I had set up this small building.

    Of course, this was on the premise that no one came to cause trouble.

    Tang Rou and I were a bit worried about this point. Zhou Xue probably wouldn''t be willing to let us destroy her plans. Even though we didn''t know if the final winner of this plan was Zhou Xue, based on this girl''s style of doing things, she would definitely cause quite a bit of trouble for us.

    Tang Rou and I increased our speed by quite a bit. If we wanted to transcend, it wouldn''t just be digging up the corpse. That man''s soul had always been on my body.

    Thinking about this, I slowly took out the piece of jade from before and gently touched it with my hands. At the start, there wasn''t much of a reaction. After about half a minute, a cold wind immediately billowed in the room.

    Right now, I found that not only was I able to distinguish the direction and form of Yin Qi and Yang Qi, I could also use Yin Qi to determine which ghost this aura belonged to. It was as if I was using my eyes to distinguish a person''s face, and this was even more accurate than using my eyes to see.

    After all, things like ghosts usually had their own methods of concealment.

    Sure enough, a white figure appeared in front of him. However, the mask that was drawn on his face had disappeared and was replaced by a young and handsome man''s face.

    It was the distant relative of Old Man Bai.

    The ghost floated silently above the corpse, grief and indignation appearing in its eyes, then it suddenly revealed a trace of confusion. According to the news that Big Sis Ghost had sent to me, I knew that this ghost didn''t have too much of a memory of me, so it shouldn''t be too difficult for me to surpass that level.

    I know that you died miserably and wrongly, and you were sealed in this place by yourself for more than ten years, but we all have our own lives, and there''s nothing we can do to change that. Now that we''re entrusted by the Bai Clan, we''re here to transcend your soul, and if you still have any unfulfilled wishes, we can pass on our help.

    Tang Rou continued to throw wood shavings into the fire while muttering to herself. On the other hand, I kept a close eye on the ghost and tried my best to keep a certain distance between us because the Raksha Seal on my body was starting to heat up again.

    Actually, I''m quite worried that this ghost would suggest for revenge or something like that, because that would be really troublesome. I still have a ghost girl on me, and the grudge between us has yet to be wiped away. If there was another one, I probably wouldn''t be able to leave the country for the rest of my life.

    The ghost walked around the corpse a few times, then suddenly stood there respectfully. Then, he gave me a deep bow. It was exactly the same posture as on the stage.

    Even though the ghost didn''t say anything, I could clearly feel the gratitude in the other side''s tone. Afterwards, I did the same towards Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other, a relaxed smile appearing on our faces. It seemed that our luck wasn''t bad this time, as this ghost didn''t have too much resentment towards us. Even though it was sealed in this place, after being persuaded by Tang Rou, it decided to let it go and escape into Samsara.

    As for where the soul would go after that? I wasn''t sure, but at least I looked good.

    Tang Rou wasn''t very proficient in this sort of thing, but we had already gone through a round of practice before, so this time it could still be considered a smooth process. However, the peach wood in Tang Rou''s hand was pretty much used up.

    "Don''t feel bad, there''s still one more over there."

    I consoled her. Afterwards, Tang Rou and I softly chanted incantations that weren''t very proficient in the [Rebirth] incantation. These things were all learned from Daoist Tian Xuan.

 C272 Its not polite to go one way or the other

    Finally, when the peach wood in Tang Rou''s hand was about to be completely used up, I felt that the evil aura in this place no longer continued to spread. The man''s body seemed to have started to become frail, and after a slight touch, it became like a piece of paper that slowly cracked, and then turned into dust.

    I was elated. This meant that the layout of this place was about the same and it was about to be eliminated. This also meant that the poor person''s soul could finally transcend this realm.

    Tang Rou also nodded her head at me and then the two of us started chanting the Rebirth Spell at the same time. Even though the two of us didn''t really get along at the start, after a short while, we unexpectedly formed a unique rhythm. It felt like we were resonating with each other, so the Rebirth Spell sounded profound and profound.

    At the same time, the man''s soul slowly turned into a few white specks of light, and gradually rose into the air.

    The world suddenly changed color. As if it were a scene, a large amount of dark clouds covered up the sunlight outside. Seeing that all of the Miasma in the house had already disappeared, Tang Rou and I let out a breath of relief at the same time. Although we had been busy doing this for several days, it had almost cost us both our lives.

    "I hope he can find a good home and not suffer anymore in his next life."

    Tang Rou threw the last piece of peach wood in her hand into the flames. The weather outside was starting to recover.

    "I don''t think this house can be occupied anymore."

    I am quite concerned about this.

    This time, since Old Master Bai came back, he planned to travel back to this place and also settle down here. However, since this house has been set up in such an evil manner, it''s definitely unable to continue living here.

    "I have to advise him that if he really wants to come back and live here, he can only tear down this house. It''s best if he doesn''t build more houses here."

    Tang Rou and I packed our stuff and was about to go find the old gramps when we heard a brakes at the door.

    I saw Tang Rou''s underlings seem to be stopping someone?

    It was the young policeman. The police car was parked not far away.

    "He''s my friend."

    Tang Rou waved her hands towards her subordinates. Those energetic youngsters immediately scattered without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    "What the hell are you guys doing here, always acting so secretive and unwilling to tell me."

    The young police officer hadn''t seen him for a few days and seemed a bit haggard, but that wasn''t surprising. After all, an ordinary person had encountered such a strange situation and had even made a friend like Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou and I naturally stopped the young man in front of us because the pavilion behind us was still in a mess. Even though the man''s corpse had already turned into ashes, I believe that this young man only needed to take a glance to know what had happened in this place.

    "Just treat it as the favor I owe you. If I have the chance in the future, I will definitely repay you."

    Tang Rou also felt that she owed him. She raised her eyebrows when she spoke, which was a situation that was very hard for her to see. As expected, that youngster took the bait. She glanced at me, then turned around and left.

    "Forget it, it''s too late for us to avoid you. Who would dare to come and find you? If you really want to, then treat me to a meal sometime."

    I could tell that this youth had that sort of attitude towards Tang Rou. I asked Tang Rou before, but this fierce woman only said she saw that person as her friend. What does Tang Rou think of me?

    the young policeman suddenly said before he got into the car.

    "Right, those people that were previously wandering around here have already left."

    Of course I know who those people represent.

    Afterwards, Tang Rou and I rushed to the old man''s place without stopping. After we explained the situation, the old man expressed his gratitude towards both of us and showed his generosity. Since there was only one painting that couldn''t be matched, he gave it to Tang Rou as a reward.

    Actually, this wasn''t much of a loss to the elder. On the contrary, it could be used to the fullest extent.

    After going through so much, she finally got the material for this type of magic tool. I believe that feeling wasn''t any weaker than when I had gotten that true Life Severing Blade, but unfortunately, that dagger was right in front of me, and I could only watch as it slipped away from me twice.

    I swore to myself that I would definitely snatch it back the next time. I seemed to be able to foresee that that day would come soon.

    The old gramps invited me and Tang Rou to attend the auction. From the beginning to the end, the old gramps'' identity was never made public, and Tang Rou and I both felt that it was very good. Otherwise, the old gramps'' house would probably have been attacked a long time ago.

    "Tell me ˇ­" Will those guys come to the auction? "

    Tang Rou walked over to my side and whispered.

    Of course, I knew who Tang Rou was talking about. It was very possible that that girl would also appear.

    "You mean, let''s go take a look?"

    ''Not only are we going, but we''re also going to have to give a big gift, don''t you think? ''

    Tang Rou and I clearly know that those black-clothed people will definitely come to the auction, and their goal is very clear. They want to get the painting on top of the ancient painting, and I think that they won''t be able to tell that the painting has already been changed, and no matter what, they will definitely appear.

    Before this, both Tang Rou and I had been tossed around by them several times, both in the open and in the dark. It was fortunate that we were lucky enough to escape, so why didn''t we use this opportunity to ambush them?

    With Tang Rou and I''s capabilities, we obviously don''t have absolute confidence that we can catch them all in one fell swoop. This time, I think these people will definitely send out their best forces to make up for their mistakes.

 C273 Repeat cooperation

    After all, that big sister ghost lady has an inextricable relationship with the mysterious black clothed organization. Even if they didn''t come looking for me, I would have found them sooner or later. Rather than waiting passively for an opportunity, I might as well take the initiative and attack first.

    It wasn''t hard to get reinforcements, and I knew the guy would be happy to see me do it.

    Tang Rou and I immediately reached an agreement. We accepted the old gramps invitation and immediately found an excuse to leave. When we returned to our own room, I calmed down and called that familiar number.

    Zhongshan''s speed of answering the phone was always fast. After he recognized my voice, he didn''t feel surprised. It was as if he had been waiting for me all along.

    "Did the man you caught ask anything?"

    I intend to find out what the other party has to say first, but this guy was obviously a fox who changed his mind. If you want to get information out of his mouth, you have to tell him what you know first, and you can''t guarantee that the other party will definitely tell you what you want to know.

    I had no choice but to state my intentions clearly and simply.

    "So you guys have been tormenting yourselves over this matter these past two days. You mean that they will definitely appear?"

    From Zhongshan''s tone, I could tell that the guy who was caught didn''t seem to have revealed anything useful.

    "Correct. And you guys had better be able to send out your elites because this time, they''ll definitely do their best. Tang Rou and I will also help, but on one condition."

    The other party was silent for a moment.

    "You always choose the appropriate time to extend your hand. If you make the request, I can agree to it within my consideration."

    I didn''t hide it when Zhongshan said it.

    "Do you still remember the last time we fought against them, one of them was a girl? She seems to be a little leader of this organization, or something like that. I''m not interested in this woman, but I''m interested in something on his body. "

    "Are you talking about that Life Severing Blade? You have pretty good eyes. Oh right, that thing was originally made by you from a well. This kind of thing shouldn''t be left in the market.

    If I had known earlier that this was the case, I wouldn''t have been so anxious. I had already told everyone what I knew. In the end, I was still a child born in the countryside. This is too kind of me.

    "I don''t care. I only want that thing, and I still have other information to give you. But after this is done."

    "Okay, I''ll think about it."

    The other party immediately stopped questioning me over this issue and carefully asked me about what had happened recently. Of course, I didn''t tell him in detail about the situation in Old Master Bai''s house, since this had nothing to do with Zhong Shan''s organization, and the problem had already been solved by us.

    Under Tang Rou and I''s persuasion, the old gramps had already agreed to demolish the house and try her best to destroy all of the raw materials. If we couldn''t destroy it, then we would have to find some sunny slope nearby to bury it.

    The old man no longer had any plans to return home. After all, an extremely evil and miserable thing had happened there, so he planned to temporarily leave that place for a while and wait for the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to recover before making any other plans.

    The arrangement of that place was definitely similar to the Taoist theory of feng shui. The reason was so that some people could benefit from it, such as obtaining the blessing in terms of wealth, or perhaps other things, and now that it had been destroyed, everything that the other party had gained in the past ten or so years would be paid back in an even stronger manner. This was a little cruel on the surface, but the heavens and earth had their own laws, so going against the heavens was the same as suffering from an even more painful punishment.

    The auction will be held in the evening. Old Man Bai listened to me and Tang Rou''s persuasion and once again chose to appear anonymously. He even sat in the most inconspicuous spot, while Tang Rou and I went through a round of disguise and sat amongst the invited guests.

    I don''t think they''ll be able to recognize us in a short time, unless they''re face to face with those guys.

    Before the auction even started, Tang Rou and I were already there. We sat in a corner and secretly looked at the people around us.

    All kinds of men and women, all kinds of famous people, greeted each other warmly after meeting each other, but from start to finish, I didn''t see anything amiss.

    "You still haven''t found anything?"

    Tang Rou seemed to be a bit anxious. She pretended to pick up the cup in front of her and then looked at me.

    I slowly shook my head and continued to observe the people who were walking in through the glasses.

    Because the auction wasn''t completely open to the public, there weren''t many people who came. The place was extremely lavishly decorated and there were quite a few young and pretty attendants carrying trays as they walked back and forth. There were even wine and wine on them.

    It felt more like a private party.

    Up until now, there are only less than 10 minutes left before the real auction begins. The people I wanted should be about there, but I still couldn''t find any traces of them.

    The reason I''m sure that there aren''t any of their people here is because of my sharp senses. These people all have an evil aura around them, a kind of evil aura that comes from killing people, as well as a unique feeling formed from all sorts of other auras. As long as these people come in, I can immediately feel them, because I''ve already magnified my senses to the maximum extent, so when Tang Rou asks me questions from time to time, I don''t have the energy to reply.

    Tang Rou also knew what my situation was, so she didn''t continue asking. She lowered her head and started playing with her cellphone.

    "Those guys aren''t here either?"

    I didn''t see any of Zhong Shan''s subordinates, but I don''t think that they didn''t send anyone here. Someone should have already snuck in, but I just didn''t see it.

 C274 Foreigners also join in the fun

    These people were somewhat different from the people from the evil organization. Although their auras were different from that of ordinary people, it was not particularly obvious. Therefore, it was normal for these evil people.

    Just as I was worrying about my doubts and worries, the auction finally officially started. A beautiful lady walked up to the stage gracefully. She wore a well-cut qipao, making her perfect figure look even more alluring. I couldn''t help but take a couple more glances at her.

    Then, I felt as though someone was forcefully pinching my arm. It hurt so much that I hurriedly turned my face around.

    "What is it? Haven''t I seen a beautiful woman before? "

    So this girl was actually jealous in this situation. Women are really difficult to understand.

    I didn''t answer, but this time I tried to cover it up.

    The woman slowly opened her mouth, and everyone in the room immediately quieted down. This woman''s control was quite strong, and with just a few words, she had already attracted everyone''s attention. Moreover, her words were very refined and even had a hint of enticement.

    "As everyone knows, today, there will be many rare items that will be auctioned off. Let''s not talk much and start immediately."

    The woman only spoke a few opening words before she immediately clapped her hands. Immediately, a few other slim and graceful young girls brought a few large and small boxes onto the stage.

    A long table had already been prepared on the stage. Several young ladies placed the chests on top of the table. They were all covered with red cloth, so it was hard to tell which one of them held the ancient painting.

    According to what Old Man Bai told us in advance, there were a total of six items being auctioned today, including the painting from the previous dynasty. The remaining items are all rare antiques and the like.

    As I was listening to the woman introducing the first item in the collection, the phone vibrated.

    Sun Yat-sen sent me a text message.

    "Did those people show up?"

    I couldn''t help but to turn my head and look around. I didn''t dare to move too much for fear of arousing suspicion from others, but I didn''t see the existence of Zhongshan Clothing, but I believed that this guy definitely knew the situation inside like the back of his hand. He might be hiding in some corner right now to secretly observe me.

    "Not yet, but they will definitely come."

    After replying to the message, the first item on the auction field had already been auctioned off. It was something similar to a snuff bottle, with a starting price of 5 million, and the bidders'' actions of raising their tags were even quicker, as if the money they were going to spend was blown over by the wind.

    As for how much it cost, I had no impression of it, because I was always paying attention to the people around me.

    He waited until the first few items had all been auctioned off, leaving only two items. The exciting moment had arrived, and the second to last item was the ancient painting that Old Master Bai prepared to donate.

    The female host''s introduction was extremely detailed, and at the time of the auction, the price had actually skyrocketed to 6 million.

    Even now, with some money like dirt, I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.

    "So rich ˇ­"

    Tang Rou and I couldn''t help but focus our attention on a slightly plump middle-aged man. That guy didn''t leave any impression on me when he first came in.

    Because that person really didn''t have anything to pay attention to. He looked like a nouveau riche, rich and rich, with a beautiful woman serving him all the time. Even wiping off his sweat was done by her.

    This guy didn''t seem to be interested in the products from before. When the ancient painting was taken out, it suddenly exploded with power and increased the bid by a few million each time. In the beginning, there were only three or four people competing against this person, but in the end, only one blond foreigner remained.

    The competition between these two people was extremely intense. In the end, they were already at loggerheads.

    "Who do you think is going to be that bitch''s subordinate?"

    Up until now, Tang Rou and I could pretty much understand it.

    Tang Rou and I will definitely think of ways to destroy it, so at this time, we should be standing in the dark and controlling it. Right now, we need to figure out who these two competitors are and who exactly are the puppets sent by that woman.

    But no matter what, this time Tang Rou and I, along with some of Zhongshan''s subordinates, even if we can separate these two, it''ll be more than enough.

    "I feel that the foreigner is a bit strange. Ever since he came, he has been playing with his phone with his head down. He just started raising the price nonstop and didn''t sell any of the collections."

    Before I could reply, Tang Rou already began commenting.

    This meant that both the foreigner and the little fatty were very suspicious. Both of them had a soft spot for the painting, and they were still at loggerheads. The price had already skyrocketed to 8 million.

    I saw that the host''s mouth was about to fall off. In addition, even the nearby Old Man Bai was a bit startled. Before this, according to Tang Rou''s estimation, this painting could only reach around 3 million.

    Everyone''s gazes were tightly attracted by these two competitors. The little fatty seemed to frown and mutter curses, as if he was greeting that foreign devil''s mother and ancestors of 18 generations or something. Moreover, his attitude was extremely arrogant.

    That foreigner looked very serious the whole time. After calling out 8 million, he started to hesitate a little. It seemed that in terms of financial resources, he could not compare to that upstart little fatty.

    "Fighting with me, Lord Fatty, you''re still young. This is a treasure of China, how can it allow foreign devils like you to go abroad?"

    Needless to say, even though this little fatty had a wretched appearance and gave off a rich aura, his words were still sonorous and forceful. They immediately attracted the attention of many Chinese clansmen. Many of them were cheering in a low voice.

    "This little fatty is quite interesting. I don''t think he''s been used by anyone."

    Tang Rou and I have different views. The more this type of person is, the easier it is for them to hide their identity.

 C275 Keep an eye on the little fatty

    I don''t think that evil organization could be associated with foreigners.

    In the end, the little fatty lived up to everyone''s expectations. Amidst all the cheers, he touched the thigh of the woman beside him and called out a bid of 86 million. After the hammering sound ended, the painting was received by the little fatty.

    The foreigner took a long look at the little fatty before turning around and leaving without saying a word.

    "Did you notice the foreigner?"

    I received a message from Zhongshan. It looks like he and Tang Rou have the same suspicions.

    "Why don''t you just tell your people to go with someone? I''ll be staring at whoever has the painting in their hands anyways."

    I have already made up my mind. As long as I stare at this painting closely, I will be able to solve the problem, now that this little fatty has a great suspicion, he should be related to that organization, otherwise why would he spend so much money to buy this painting at almost three times the price? There are already people secretly saying that the little fatty is ignorant and is making a big mistake, of course there will be people secretly clapping for it, since this is preventing the loss of the national treasure.

    Fatty looked suspicious. After the auction was over, he stood up and went to pay the bill.

    I looked at Tang Rou and the two of them quietly followed her out.

    At this moment, everyone''s attention was on the last antique. They didn''t notice Tang Rou and I leaving and followed the little fatty to another hall. They seemed to hear the sound of a card swiping.

    "Wrap this painting up for me, I''m going to take it with me."

    This time, the distance between them was very close, and Fatty''s voice sounded somewhat familiar. However, he couldn''t recall where he had heard it before.

    While I was wondering, I heard the sound of the door opening. I immediately pulled Tang Rou and hid in the nearby corridor.

    Little Fatso embraced that bewitching woman while holding a rectangular box in his elbow. I knew that it contained that day, a painting worth several tens of millions.

    Looking at the other party''s situation, I became even more suspicious. They were just casually using their fat arms to hold something close to a hundred million. If it were to fall to the ground and break, wouldn''t it hurt?

    It was obvious that the other party did not care about this item.

    Along the way down, Little Fatso''s hands were very dishonest. He reached into the gap of the woman''s short skirt and rubbed her thighs and buttocks, which were intermixed with her giggling.

    This scene made my blood boil. I was really envious of this little fatty.

    Tang Rou and I followed and watched as Little Fatso entered the car park.

    "I wonder if those guys are ready yet. Maybe this little fatty is planning to send the painting over."

    Tang Rou whispered into my ear.

    "Who cares, our mission is to keep an eye on this painting. No matter how hard they try, they will definitely not let it go."

    Those guys never showed up. I was feeling a bit unsure. Tang Rou and I had prepared ahead of time and parked our cars in the middle of the underground parking lot.

    After seeing the other side''s car quickly leave the garage, Tang Rou and I immediately started the car and followed. However, the two of us didn''t turn on the lights and only relied on the weak lights to follow closely behind.

    I knew that the people in the middle mountain uniform would definitely be following them around. After arriving at the main road of the city, the number of cars in the surrounding area gradually increased. There was no way to distinguish them immediately.

    Even if that foreigner is suspicious, he can''t afford to cause any trouble now. I think Zhongshan Hua should have the same thoughts as me, as long as he keeps an eye on that fatty.

    He followed the little fatty from the city center until he arrived at a residential area filled with rich people. The little fatty''s car finally began to slow down gradually.

    Even though I couldn''t figure out the other party''s identity, two cars suddenly shot out from within the car and blocked off the little fatty''s car. Seven or eight people jumped out cleanly from the car and surrounded the little fatty''s car without saying anything.

    "Not good, Little Fatso isn''t one of them."

    Now, it seems, it was just as I had feared.

    Those guys saw through our plan, so they didn''t go to the auction to auction it. Instead, they used a more despicable and cheaper method.

    Halfway through the robbery.

    This was very similar to the time when Tang Rou and I stole the fake painting. They must have thought of a way to know who took the painting, then made their preparations on the way back. When the little fatty was going to return home, they would immediately intercept him and steal it.

    This was simply an extremely profitable method.

    When Tang Rou and I quickly jumped out of the car, there were several shadows on the left and right sides of the car. I could recognize a few of them.

    He was one of the subordinates of Zhongshan Cloak.

    These people had been closely following the little fatty the entire time. They probably never would have thought that something like this would suddenly happen.

    The little fatty looked fat and silly. He would probably be killed by these people in a few seconds.

    I only hope that Zhongshan''s men can quickly outflank them and capture all of them in one fell swoop.

    "It''s her!"

    Tang Rou suddenly pulled me and then quickly rushed to the front.

    I could already see it clearly. In the car to the left, when the window was lowered, a white woman''s oval face was revealed.

    The woman who tried to kill me and Tang Rou multiple times.

    No wonder Tang Rou was so excited. I also immediately increased my speed and charged towards that woman.

    However, what made me a little depressed was the fact that they were besieging Little Fatso. The few people in that car were actually knocked over while staggering on the ground. Furthermore, I heard Little Fatso scolding us.

    "F * ck you, f * ck you ˇ­"

    It seemed like this guy was full of energy. Not only was he not killed, he seemed to be quite capable.

    Of course, I didn''t care that much at this point. The little fatty''s life and death and the final result of the painting had nothing to do with me. I just wanted to grab hold of the woman in the car.

    Because that was what I risked my life to get back.

 C276 Turn back one game

    At this moment, that girl seemed to have already discovered my and Tang Rou''s identities. A trace of anger flashed through her eyes.

    Tang Rou and I had already reached the side of the car, but unfortunately, that girl''s reaction was quick. At the same time, she jumped out of the window and threw a bunch of black stuff towards me and Tang Rou.

    This girl had always been very vicious. I didn''t dare to be slow and directly pulled Tang Rou to hide by the side of the car.

    The dark mass fell from the top of our heads to the ground and bounced a few times before I could see clearly.

    "I''ve been tricked."

    I cursed angrily and quickly got up to chase after him. The reason why I felt depressed was because what fell to the ground wasn''t a hidden weapon, nor was it any evil thing.

    No wonder I felt that those things were a bit strange. This girl must have eaten some snacks when she was bored in the car. In order to buy time, she directly used it as a concealed weapon and threw it towards Tang Rou and me.

    The woman''s intention was very clear. After getting out of the car, she started moving at a fast pace towards the little fatty.

    Zhongshan''s underlings had already run over, but it was clear that they had quite a few people in these two cars. A few of them immediately surrounded me, Tang Rou, and Zhongshan''s underlings.

    The blood in my body started to boil, and I found that I was able to control the unique power in my body more and more easily.

    My strength and speed had been raised very quickly. Even though two people ran past me head on, they were very agile and tall, so I didn''t waste any effort and directly knocked one of them flying. At the same time, Tang Rou immediately ran behind me and followed me towards the center, which was a luxurious car.

    I could clearly see that the little fatty was extremely agile. He leaped up to a height of almost a meter and viciously kicked a black-clothed man in the face with his knee.

    I could almost hear the sound of bones breaking. That unlucky fellow didn''t even let out any screams before he fell from the back. After that, he didn''t make a sound anymore, probably fainting due to the pain.

    I didn''t expect that little fatty to be so hard to deal with, and that little fatty actually treated me and Tang Rou as enemies. When Tang Rou and I broke through the black-clothed person''s blockade, this guy unexpectedly glared at me and then charged towards me.

    "You dare to provoke Lord Fatty? You found the wrong person."

    If it was more than a month ago, or even more than half a month ago, I would have been kicked flying like a rubber ball by the little fatty, and even have a few broken bones.

    But now I had completely transformed into someone else.

    Little Fatso''s movements were extremely quick, but there were still traces in my eyes. I leaned to the side a little, but didn''t dare to directly let him go because Tang Rou was still behind me. I didn''t want to accidentally injure Tang Rou.

    Thus, after dodging the attack, I immediately stretched out my hand to pat the little fatty''s shoulder.

    I didn''t have any grudges with Little Fatso at all. Furthermore, tonight''s matter was more or less related to me as well, so I didn''t go all out. I only wanted to quickly subdue Little Fatso and not waste any time.

    Little Fatso might not have expected that I would have such great skill.

    He glanced at me in surprise and suddenly his shoulders shrank. Like a ball, he rolled to the side in midair and after landing steadily on the ground, he rushed back to his car.

    It turned out that the woman had already rushed towards the car. The other party''s intention was obviously the painting that Little Fatso had just bought.

    Immediately, the shrill cry of a woman rang out from within the car. It was the coquettish young woman who had been standing next to Fatty earlier.

    "Fuck, so many people came to snatch it, are they bullying us?"

    The little fatty seemed to have gotten really angry. His movements were agile as he jumped from one end of the large car to the other. He kicked the young woman who was reaching out to grab something.

    At the same time, Tang Rou and I arrived in front of the little fatty. I was surprised to discover that when the little fatty and that woman were fighting, he actually had the upper hand. However, at this time, a few black-clothed people charged towards the little fatty.

    And if it wasn''t to defend against those people under the Zhongshan Cloak, they would probably have already surrounded us.

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Tonight, I would choose to work with Zhongshan Cloak, otherwise, the outcome would really be uncertain.

    Without any explanation, Tang Rou and I helped Little Fatso stop the black-clothed men. In any case, that girl still hadn''t gotten her way, so she definitely wouldn''t leave without a second thought. This way, we could make it clear to Little Fatso that Tang Rou and I were friends and not enemies.

    This was more direct than any verbal explanation.

    As expected, the little fatty gave me a strange look and continued to work hard, continuously attacking the young woman.

    This time, almost all of the black-clothed men were sent out as elites. With Tang Rou''s skill, she could only barely hold on to one of them, but to me, it wasn''t much of a problem. I quickly lowered my body and bounced up, raising my hand to hook onto one of the black-clothed men''s calves.

    I don''t know if this fellow was kicked to death by me, but at least before the battle ends tonight, this fellow won''t be able to recover his consciousness, and it''s not that I''m vicious, but the brutal battles that I''ve experienced in this short period of time have allowed me to understand one thing. That is, when fighting with others, you absolutely cannot be merciful, otherwise, the one who will be unlucky will ultimately be yourself.

    "You didn''t expect this, right? It seems like your operation wasn''t going smoothly tonight."

    Everything was progressing in the direction that we expected, and it went even more smoothly than I had expected. Especially that little fatty''s performance; if it were an ordinary person, then that woman would have already gotten the painting, and perhaps they would have escaped quickly.

 C277 It was him

    When the woman heard my ridicule, she coldly snorted and suddenly made a hand gesture towards her back.

    After that, I felt the Yin Yang energy surrounding my body surge. Being a woman, I had indeed planned some tricks as well.

    Apart from the woman and the black-clothed person next to her, the rest of us were more or less affected, but Tang Rou and I had long since been prepared. Right when I felt the change in Yin and Yang aura, we quickly pinched out a yellow talisman and slapped it on our chests.

    Tang Rou''s movements were a bit slow, but her body staggered, but she quickly recovered. Originally, I was worried that this little fatty might fall for it soon, but what surprised me was that this guy also took out a yellow talisman from her clothes. With a complacent expression, she slapped it on her forehead.

    "No wonder you look so familiar. Aren''t you the little coquettish fox who plays the pig to eat the tiger?"

    Little Fatso''s words almost made me laugh out loud. However, his teasing tone and way of speaking made me feel more and more that he was a person, especially the way he used a yellow talisman just now to show that he wasn''t an ordinary antique collector, but someone who knew Dao arts.

    Could it be that the reason why this little fatty spent so much money to get this painting was because of that scroll?

    Furthermore, the little fatty actually recognizes the woman in front of me, which makes me even more puzzled. However, at this moment, I have always been in a state of nervousness, preparing for battle, so I didn''t think too much about it.

    A cold light flashed in front of my eyes and I instantly felt an extremely dense cold wind rushing towards me. It felt as though a piece of ice that had lasted for ten thousand years had turned into water droplets and swept towards my body.

    Due to my instincts of self-defense, I immediately grabbed a yellow talisman and retreated backwards. Only then did I notice that there was an additional blade in the woman''s hand.

    The Life Death Blade, the thing that should have been mine. At this moment, the woman is holding it in her hand and waving it around.

    I never thought that this kind of thing would have such great deterrence towards people. In my impression, this Life Kill Blade can only be effective against those monsters and ghosts, but at this moment, this woman is holding the blade in her hand. Every time she wields it, a cold wind will rise from the blade, and it is even stronger than normal Yin Qi.

    This was killing intent, and also a baleful aura.

    It was this Life Severing Blade''s greatest characteristic, yet it was actually developed into such a powerful weapon by this woman.

    In my heart, there was also some anger, but most of it was jealousy and envy.

    I didn''t dare to rashly rush over and could only unceasingly throw out yellow talismans in front of me. Furthermore, relying on my body''s tolerance for yin energy, I slowly approached the woman.

    "You guys go and get rid of those fellows outside. Otherwise, we''ll be in trouble sooner or later. Leave this woman to me."

    I know that this woman has definitely arranged quite a strong force outside and is very adept at using those demonic tricks. The men in the middle mountain suit might as well get rid of those guys as soon as possible rather than stay here. Although this woman has the advantage for the time being, I am confident that no matter what I say tonight, I will not let this woman have the chance to run away again.

    A few of the men under the middle mountain suit hesitated for a moment, but in the end, they obeyed my suggestion and quickly dispersed into the distance. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t see that fellow wearing the middle mountain suit, which made me feel a little uncertain.

    After all, that guy is very strong. With him around, I can feel a lot more at ease.

    "Are you two here to protect me?"

    Little Fatso inexplicably said those words. Furthermore, he continuously winked at me. This made a lot of suspicions arise in my heart.

    This guy definitely knows me, but I don''t remember when I met such a person.

    "It''s me, Taoist Laoshan ˇ­"

    Little Fatso reported his name as he approached me.

    F * ck, no wonder this fella''s voice sounded so familiar, it was actually Taoist Laoshan.

    I never would have thought that the Taoist Laoshan who helped me resolve the crisis several times in the live broadcast room, the person who had many attainments in Taoism, was actually a rich and rich landlord, and a big pervert at that.

    "I guess so ˇ­"

    At this moment, I didn''t have the time to explain too much. After agreeing to it casually, the two of them formed a semicircle around each other.

    That woman always wanted to rush into the car and snatch the painting away, but she was always watched by me and Little Fatso.

    Tang Rou was not far away from me, fighting with the other black-clothed people. The black-clothed people outside were still using all sorts of methods, wanting to disrupt the battle strength of the few of us. But luckily, the three of us also have this foundation, so it wasn''t as if we had fallen for their trap.

    "Looks like there''s some fate between us. To think that we could meet under such circumstances. If it wasn''t for the fact that I recognized this woman and heard your voice, I wouldn''t dare to recognize her."

    The little fatty continuously looked at me. I knew that the disguise on my face was sufficient to make me turn into someone else. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the little fatty to recognize me after such a long time.

    "There''s no time to say so much. You also know that this woman is hard to deal with, right? Let''s work together to kill her first."

    I had originally wanted to use puppets, but I felt that under such circumstances, using puppets would be twice the result with half the effort.

    However, Zhongshan and company are also participating in the operation this time. If they find out that the puppet is in my hands, I will definitely find a way to get it.

    I had no choice but to choose a more secure method. Although this was the first time we met with Little Fatso, the two of us could be considered to have reached a tacit understanding between each other. One after the other, we blocked up the woman in front of a building on the street, intending to forcefully subdue her.

    Actually, although this woman''s skills are good, I am not inferior to Little Fatso. I am only afraid of the Life Severing Blade in the other party''s hand. At this moment, the fiery heat in my chest has become even more difficult to control.

 C278 Phantom Upper Body

    As if awakened by the Life Severing Blade, he rushed into the sky with a wave of anger.

    "Don''t be complacent. This world is not as easy to muddle through as you think. Do you think you''ll win for sure tonight?"

    The woman leaned against the wall, holding the Life Kill Blade against her chest, her chest heaved up and down.

    Under the joint attack of me and Little Fatso, this woman expended a large amount of energy. However, from start to finish, her face was still pale, as if the blood flowing in her body wasn''t blood.

    I could tell from this woman''s gaze that those words were not meant to scare me and Little Fatso. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.

    In this mysterious black clothed organisation, the person that I fear the most does not appear.

    Could that guy be nearby?

    But why did he wait until now and not make a move?

    I couldn''t resist using my peripheral vision to scan the surroundings. It was at this moment that Little Fatso suddenly shouted out explosively.

    "Stop her."

    At the same time, the little fatty had already rushed towards the woman''s location. However, it was already too late.

    Under the pale moonlight, I realised that the lady had actually turned the Life Death Blade in her hand around and slashed a cut on my face.

    Was this woman crazy?

    Although she wasn''t very good-looking, she shouldn''t have ruined her own appearance.

    I knew things weren''t that simple. Just as Little Fatso''s body got close, he quickly bounced back.

    The little fatty did not come back on his own, but was knocked back by a wave of Yin Qi.

    That woman had actually used such a self-mutilation method to draw the baleful aura from the Life Severing Blade onto her body. This was too crazy.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would have immediately turned into a corpse and even rotted away.

    That was because the killing intent from the explosion was simply too dense.

    But at this moment, other than the woman''s face turning pale, there were no obvious changes to her body.

    However, my body was like a huge funnel that was rapidly absorbing the Yin Qi that filled the surrounding space. I could clearly see that the Yin Qi was like a stream of water that was gathering towards the woman''s body. At the same time, the woman''s face was cut open, but there were no traces of blood, as if it was made of paper.

    I knew that the blood must have been absorbed by the Life Death Blade. This evil thing has its own intelligence. Absorbing the blood of living people can''t be considered as something difficult to understand.

    "F * ck, this woman is too scary, she dares to play like this?"

    The little fatty''s face was ashen as he fell to the ground with a pale face.

    It was obvious that he had suffered a loss in that collision.

    I couldn''t bear it anymore. If I hadn''t been distracted just now, I wouldn''t have caused this little fatty to suffer alone.

    Thus, I made up my mind and quickly charged towards the woman. Although she had a large amount of Yin Qi on her body, this thing didn''t have any fatal effects on me. As long as I could forcefully interrupt her trend, it wouldn''t cause his power to continue to grow.

    "I know you are not afraid of Yin Qi, but are you?"

    When I got closer, it was already too late to retreat. That woman''s body was like a light shadow, rising two meters in front of me.

    Then I saw the woman reach out and crush some of the jade.

    My nerves tingled. This woman was too terrifying. The reason why I poured the evil aura into my body was not just to merge with the Life Severing Blade, but also to lure the ghost onto my upper body.

    Furthermore, I can clearly see that what is hidden in those jades are not ordinary remnant spirits, but evil spirits and the like.

    Even if one of these things were to enter a person''s body, it would cause them to lose their rationality or even their life. But I know that if this woman were to do so, she would definitely have a way to control it.

    "I''ve got it, you guys must die too."

    The woman''s voice became indistinct and slurred all of a sudden. It was as if there were several people present in their throats at the same time. There were both men and women, and their tones were very inconsistent as well.

    "Hurry and retreat!" "Don''t stay here."

    My first thought was to hurry up and have Little Fatso and Tang Rou leave. If not, I would have been killed by this terrifying woman every minute.

    In my line of sight, this woman''s appearance was already completely indiscernible. Because the Baleful Yin Force on her body was too dense, it completely engulfed her, leaving behind only a large area of crimson red.

    This woman forcefully brought a few ghosts into her body. This was a heaven-defying action, but she had to admit that this would bring about an extremely tyrannical power to that woman.

    And it''s the kind of thing I can''t even estimate.

    The little fatty reacted quickly enough, immediately getting up from the ground and pouncing towards the car.

    "Don''t f * cking think about what''s inside. That thing isn''t what you want at all."

    For a moment, I didn''t have the time to explain myself. I could only shout out this sentence.

    "What do you mean?"

    Little Fatso looked at me doubtfully. If he still chose to believe me in the end, he would immediately pull up the bewitching young lady who was shivering beside the car and run outside.

    "Old Zhao, hurry up and leave."

    Tang Rou, who had a few black-clothed people under her command, had a face full of anxiety as she urged me to hurry up.

    "None of you are allowed to approach me. I''ve already said it before, tonight I must achieve my goal, regardless of whether I''m facing a human or a ghost."

    Regardless of whether it is from the pride of a man or from the anger in my heart, I will absolutely not allow defeat to appear on my body tonight. Even at this very moment, this thing that can''t be called human has already become a great threat to me.

    "You are courting death. No one will be able to help you this time."

    The woman turned into a ray of light as she charged towards me. Her surroundings were filled with Yin energy, as though it was a real Yin energy. It was like ropes were trying to make my body feel uncomfortable.

    Although I had made up my mind to go against this guy, I didn''t dare to be careless.

 C279 I can do it too

    In my hand, I was still holding onto the broken Life Severing Blade. At this moment, even if I were to wield it, it would be impossible to slash apart the chains that were trying to wrap around my body.

    As the woman kept charging towards me, I had to focus all my attention on her.

    With such speed, coupled with the fact that the other party''s body is as hard as steel, if I were to be hit by one of them, I would definitely be done for.

    I couldn''t hear what Tang Rou and the others were shouting, but I could feel that the battle on the outskirts was almost over. All that was left was the battle between me and this woman.

    Every time she waved it, it seemed as if it would suddenly increase by ten times, and the long blade edge was completely formed from Baleful Yin Force. Although it was unable to cause any damage to the surrounding objects, I was clear that the moment my body was touched by it, it would immediately turn into a pile of dead meat.

    It''s more frightening than any weapon I know.

    The wolf blood in my body had already raised my potential to the limit, and the scenery around me had already been clearly integrated into my observation. At this moment, even the situation behind my back could be seen through as well, and only then would I be able to swiftly dodge when attacking in my direction.

    However, I know that I can''t go on like this because my stamina will run out sooner or later. Using this method to raise my potential has consumed a lot of my energy, and instead, the other party seems to become more and more berserk under the effect of the Baleful Yin Force from the Life Severing Blade.

    I knew that this woman had attracted so many evil spirits from me, so I couldn''t hold on for too long either. However, I didn''t dare to use delaying tactics, and the raging anger within me didn''t allow me to become a coward.

    At this moment, I felt as though I had turned into a wild beast. I felt as though my fingernails were quickly extending and it was even difficult for me to grab the Life Severing Blade from my assistant.

    "Roar!"

    A roar similar to that of a wild beast came from my throat. I crouched down and took advantage of the fact that my opponent had just launched an attack to close the circle, I threw out the Life Severing Blade that was in my hand and followed closely behind, using my claws to block the path of the opponent.

    This time around, my judgement of the battle situation is extremely accurate. As long as the woman avoids my attack, I will definitely hit the Life Kill Blade that I threw out in the next second.

    In my other hand, I have already prepared the Soul Suppressing Talisman. This is the only weapon that I have on me that I can take out.

    As long as I stick a few pieces on her body, I would be able to forcefully break the delicate balance of Yin Qi between her and the surrounding world. Perhaps, I would be able to make a few holes on her, allowing me to take advantage of her.

    However, in the end, I still underestimated his abilities. Towards the Life Severing Blade that I threw out, he did not even bother dodging it.

    I could only watch helplessly as the blade clanged against the woman in front of me. The incredibly dense Baleful Yin Force directly split the blade in two before it fell to the ground.

    My heart went cold as well, but I didn''t dare to stop for even a second. If I stayed where I was for even a second, then what awaited me would definitely be this woman''s violent attacks.

    As expected, the moment I left my original spot, I felt an extremely dense Baleful Yin Force viciously rush through my body.

    I gritted my teeth and threw the yellow talisman in my hand. It was a pity that my method of throwing the talisman was unable to compare to those experts and could only throw it forward by half a meter.

    However, his luck was not bad. This yellow talisman was stuck on the woman''s calf.

    However, along with Huang Fu''s explosive sound, a slight fluctuation of Yin energy appeared on the surface of the woman''s body. Afterwards, it no longer had any effect.

    "You want to deal with me with this kind of method?" I must kill you today! "

    The woman''s voice had already changed to a completely different tone. It was as if the one who was in charge of everything in that woman''s body was no longer her original consciousness, but some kind of evil spirit.

    I didn''t believe it. I simply scattered all the yellow talismans on my body and immediately turned into a pile of ashes, disappearing in front of me. To that woman, it didn''t have any effect at all.

    My body was finally fiercely knocked against the other party. The ice-cold atmosphere instantly turned my shoulder into a lump of frozen meat. I discovered that I was already unable to control my entire arm.

    My heart was in a panic. With my strong body, after being touched by the other party''s yin aura, I had already turned into this state. This showed just how terrifying the other party was.

    Tang Rou seemed to want to charge over, but she was stopped by Little Fatso. Little Fatso''s actions were very wise, and if any of them couldn''t come out at this time, they could only become cannon fodder, which could only distract me. Rather than making unnecessary sacrifices, it would be better for me to have a good fight against this monster.

    Following that, my body was struck twice more. Both of my arms were unable to straighten out. That ice-cold feeling, I wanted to break into the area near my chest with all my might.

    I know that once this evil energy invades my body, I will become a zombie.

    At the same time, I also knew that the thing in my body would definitely not allow such a thing to happen. It was just that from the start until now, I had controlled myself to not let that thing participate in it.

    "Weren''t you just bragging? Are you going to destroy me tonight? "It seems like you are just a trash who spouted big words. That time, I let you live until now, and this time, that kind of situation will definitely not happen again."

    "Old Zhao!"

    Tang Rou''s shout carried an incomparable amount of anxiety, making me even more determined.

    If this continued, Tang Rou and the others would definitely come over to help. Then, things would become even more complicated.

    I did my best to stand up straight and slowly circulate the Yin Qi around my body.

    I want to absorb the Yin Qi around my body into my own body, and then undo the Raksha Seal on my chest.

 C280 I will torture you to death

    I''m going to release that horrible existence that could make me fall into the devil''s path at any moment.

    I seemed to hear Tang Rou yell "No!", but at this moment, she didn''t care anymore.

    The silhouette of the person shrouded in Northern Fury Qi slowed down and slowly walked towards me. The woman''s face was faintly discernible.

    It was still pale but at this moment, it carried an inexhaustible disdain and evil.

    "Don''t think that you''re the only one who can invite a ghost onto your body, I can also ˇ­"

    As I continued to absorb the surrounding Yin Qi, the scorching heat in my chest finally burst forth without restraint.

    At the same time, a peculiar sensation in my lower abdomen quickly spread. A red light flashed before my eyes, as though it was an incomparably enchanting red lotus.

    This change allowed my arm to regain some of its mobility. Then, I stretched out my hand and pulled my clothes away from my upper body.

    It was at this moment that the woman realized that something was wrong. She had already launched a fatal attack at me. However, in the next second, a pale palm extended from her chest.

    The hand could not be considered to be human because it was extremely shriveled. It was as if it were a white skeleton with a layer of transparent skin attached to it.

    I could even see the dried blood vessels and the sharp nails at the ends of my fingers.

    This pale-white palm extended over a foot long, and with a bang, it slapped onto the opponent''s palm.

    I heard the scream of the woman, and the few wraiths on her body were scattered in all directions.

    He felt as if he had seen a cat, without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    "What''s going on? What exactly is it that you have on you? "

    It seems that this woman doesn''t understand me as much as I thought, but at this moment, I am already completely immersed in a muddled state.

    I knew that there was something called Raksha sealed in my body. Once it fully awakened, it would completely occupy my body and clear my consciousness. I never expected that this thing would actually be able to exist as a physical entity.

    Looking at the hand and half of the arm that had just emerged from my chest and then disappeared, I had a creepy thought.

    It''s in my body, and it could break through my chest at any time.

    At the same time, the red light surrounding my body became even more obvious. It was as if a red film had formed around my body. That hand was forcefully pushed back by the red film earlier.

    I know it''s that red lotus flower. It wants to fight against Raksha, and doesn''t want Raksha to awaken completely within my body.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier? It''s not that, you''re the only one who would want the ghost to come, and the one I have is the Ghost Ancestor, it scared the soul of all the people you invited. "

    I don''t know how long I can hold on.

    So I planned to destroy this woman in front of me in one go.

    A large portion of the Baleful Yin Force on the other party''s body had already dissipated. At this moment, a large portion of his body had already appeared, and the wound on his face had already appeared.

    "You''ve really given me quite a pleasant surprise. You''re much more valuable than that."

    That evil smile appeared on the woman''s face again, and then she actually turned around again. The sound of killing directly pierced into her heart.

    I was quite shocked as it was already too late for me to stop them.

    He had been killed.

    Or perhaps it could be said that this woman had used her body as a sacrifice to honor this Life Severing Blade.

    It was all for me. It was too cruel, too inconceivable.

    Could it be that the people in this organization never treated life as the same thing?

    When I got closer to snatch that Life Severing Blade, the woman had already slowly closed her eyes.

    Before my hand could touch the hilt of the Life Severing Blade, the woman suddenly raised her head. Her originally normal eyes had already become as deep as the night.

    TMD, became a demon?

    Red represented baleful aura, while pure black represented an obsession.

    The power of this Life Severing Blade is beyond my imagination. It actually forcefully raised a person to the level of a demon.

    Although it looked a little unstable, with one eye red and one black, it was already hard for me to believe it.

    "Tsk tsk ˇ­" I''ve told you before, there are many things in this world that you can''t imagine. If I can bring you back, I can just explain it to the organization. "

    I was surprised to find that the Life Severing Blade, together with the hilt of the blade, had completely disappeared from the woman''s chest. From start to finish, not a single drop of blood came out of the woman''s body, and her face had become even more pale, a black and a red light constantly flickered in her eyes. With a wave of her hand, the surrounding Yin Qi was rapidly drawn away, and I discovered that I had instantly lost control of the surrounding Yin Qi.

    "She is only bluffing. She is not completely possessed by the devil, hurry up and interrupt her before it absorbs enough Yin Energy. Otherwise, no one here will be able to escape."

    The little fatty''s voice came from not too far away, his tone urgent.

    Hearing this, I felt a bit of relief in my heart. It seemed that my guess wasn''t wrong. The other party was only about to step into the Path of Demon. He wasn''t as awesome as he looked on the surface.

    "Raksha Seal, activate!"

    If they didn''t make a decision now, they would lose their chance of survival.

    Therefore, I immediately used my fingernail to forcefully slide a bit on my chest area.

    The sharp nails cut through the skin on my chest. When I saw a trace of blood, it immediately drooped down and dyed Rakshasi''s chest red.

    No one handed it to me, but it was as if it was left in the depths of my memory. I knew that the fastest way to break the seal of the red lotus was to release Raksha and obtain unparalleled strength.

    Indeed, the instant that Raksha Seal was stained with fresh blood, the originally ugly and hideous ghost image actually slowly wiggled. At the same time, the Yin Qi that had lost contact with me once again caused me to feel a close connection with it.

    In my chest, there was no longer that pallid palm, but I knew that the thing inside was always trying to get out.

 C281 evil against evil

    "Let''s see who dares to be so reckless."

    The tone of my voice had become more and more unfamiliar. I didn''t even know who the stranger was. Of course, this kind of thing isn''t important to me anymore.

    It was as though I had obtained a new life. I had clearly observed all of the Yin Yang energy in the surroundings. Or rather, all of these things had already become me.

    The evil aura on that woman''s body has already started to slowly be seized by me. This means that I have slowly gained the upper hand.

    I heard the woman''s angry roar, as if she were a demon from hell.

    I didn''t need any fancy moves. I just kept absorbing the Yin Qi in the surrounding space and formed a thicker and longer chain in front of me.

    It was all learned from the woman, but it seemed to work, too. The great black chains were stronger and more real than the woman''s, and I could hear the wind whistling, or the clanging of metal.

    I am the night, I am hell.

    At this moment, I truly felt this comfortable feeling. I didn''t worry that my body would be unable to handle it.

    After being completely released, the black chain seemed to have a life of its own as it viciously lashed out at the woman''s body, or perhaps it could be said that it lashed out at the woman''s body, causing the evil aura on her body to appear.

    There weren''t any violent collisions, but I could hear the screams of the other party. The screams came from countless evil souls.

    The Evil Qi on the Life Kill Blade is being rapidly absorbed by that woman''s body as a medium. The first thing I need to do is to quickly stop her and snatch the Life Kill Blade.

    Due to the protection of the Life Death Blade, she did not receive any substantial damage. She only lost a little bit of Evil Qi, and her body also underwent a qualitative change. On the outside of her body, a kind of twisted armor was formed.

    Even though the black chain cracks would appear on the armor every time it is struck, it would condense and take shape again soon after. Moreover, I can feel that this woman is on the path to becoming a devil, and she can fall into it at any time.

    I couldn''t hear anything from the people around me, but I felt that my body couldn''t take it any longer. I had been crazily snatching away from that woman with a lot of Yin Qi in my space.

    He had to finish the battle quickly.

    Following my thought, the black chains suddenly split from one to two, then four to eight, as though they had turned into a black spider. The tips of these eight chains became as sharp as spears as they continuously attacked the woman from all directions.

    However, these eight black chains had practically become my arm. They continued to block the opponent''s attacks with my will and gradually, I found the weak point of this woman.

    That was the direction above their heads.

    Even though this woman''s body was covered in armor made of Yin Qi, I was able to use my keen observation skills to discover that there was a weak point on the woman''s head. As long as I could attack from there, it would definitely deal a fatal blow.

    At this point, I purposely revealed a flaw, and my entire body appeared in front of the other party like that, causing the woman who passed by to be struck by it, and she immediately raised her fist, rushing towards me with an evil aura. At this moment, I tightly bound the seven iron chains around the woman''s arm, and then, the last remaining iron chain shot out from the ground, piercing towards the woman''s vitals from behind.

    I was surprised that I could make such an accurate judgement under such circumstances, but in the end, I still underestimated this woman''s ability, or rather, underestimated the ability of the Life Death Blade. Right when I was about to penetrate through the top of the woman''s head, I was surprised to discover that the Life Death Blade had actually appeared on top of her head, blocking my attack.

    This woman had actually fused the Life Severing Blade into his body. This was too scary.

    The opponent''s power is increasing. If I continue to snatch the Yin Qi, my body will explode and I will die.

    I know that the red lotus flower on my body is about to reach its peak. This is also the reason why I have yet to lose my sanity, but there is still a limit. If the red lotus flower were to use up all of its strength and I didn''t have enough time to break free from this state, I would immediately be completely controlled by Raksha.

    "I''ll fight it out with you!"

    He didn''t know why, but a lot of knowledge about Dao arts suddenly appeared in his head.

    Actually, all I use at this moment is yin aura, which is also the taboo of the Taoists. If I use the Taoist methods now, it would be equivalent to seeking death.

    However, I could no longer think that much and quickly drew out the appearance of the Soul Suppressing Talisman in my mind. However, this time, the Soul Suppressing Talisman was completely replaced by a black color. Moreover, the entire pattern was extremely twisted.

    I don''t know why I did this, but in my heart, there seems to be a voice constantly telling me that this method is effective, so I finally gritted my teeth and drew out a black seal with my Yin Qi, and then I used Yin Qi to draw out a black seal. Then, I used Yin Qi to draw out a black seal, and then, like a spear, I stabbed at the woman''s body, she also seemed to have sensed that this attack would be different, and she wanted to dodge as if her life depended on it.

    "Did it work?"

 C282 run away

    Clang! A clear sound rang out from the woman''s side.

    I could clearly see a sharp blade with sticky blood on the ground. It bounced a few times and then stopped moving.

    It was the Life Kill Blade. At this moment, it had already escaped from the woman''s body. Moreover, as the Life Kill Blade fell, the evil aura on the woman''s body became uncontrollable.

    "Run, or else it will be too late. He wants to die with you."

    I once again heard Little Fatso''s shout, but it was already too late.

    Even though that woman was severely injured, the Yin Qi on her body became like a rope that was tightly entangled. My body wanted to explode and die with me.

    I saw a few figures quickly rush over from the side. They seemed to be Tang Rou and that Zhongshan suit, but there were others as well.

    I desperately tried to stay away from Tang Rou, but her name was much more important than mine.

    Of course, I also wanted to keep my life and break free from the restraints in front of me, but the yin aura on that woman''s body was like a bug, invading into my body and making it impossible for me to break free.

    This is truly laughable. The attack that I was planning to use to preserve my life has now become a self-immolation.

    Although I have the Raksha Seal on me, I am at my wit''s end at this time.

    The pale white hand appeared on my chest once again. I wanted to push the woman to the side, but the yin energy wasn''t under my control and gradually fused with my body.

    "This is the end."

    I never would have thought that my opponent would still be able to retaliate in the face of death. If I knew earlier, I would have just launched a fatal attack and would have left instead of standing there foolishly, waiting for my opponent to retaliate.

    It''s too late to say anything now, so I could only try my best to hide far away, so as to not implicate Tang Rou and the others.

    Seeing that the woman''s face had become more and more clear in front of me, and that the corner of my mouth had turned into a cruel arc, and our bodies were about to be shattered into pieces by the explosion, but the pale hand in my chest suddenly opened up at this moment, and then, unexpectedly, a small lotus bloomed on top of my palm. That lotus was extremely exquisite, and in this situation, it was still able to let me see clearly, every petal, as if they had a life of their own.

    The red lotus unexpectedly came to an agreement with the thing that Raksha Seal sealed, once again joining hands to save my life.

    Immediately after, there was a violent tremble, and my entire body felt as though I had been struck by countless hammers at the same time. My throat felt sweet and I immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and before I lost consciousness, several figures outside the red light screen approached at the same time. One of them seemed to have thrown out something similar to a disk, and was rapidly absorbing the Miasma that exploded from the woman''s body.

    That''s how I lost consciousness.

    For a long time, I felt as if my body was floating above a vast expanse of dark, endless water. At any moment, I could appear under the water and a huge hand would pull me down.

    I couldn''t even tell if this was real or an illusion. After an unknown amount of time, I saw a red cloud appear above me in the distance. The red cloud was slowly changing into the shape of a red lotus.

    After all, he had just saved my life. Thus, I mustered my courage and swam towards the location of the red lotus. The color of the lotus flower had become increasingly faint, and in the end, it was hidden in the black clouds. A pale figure appeared above the water surface.

    Raksha!

    This is the owner of the pale hand, Rakasha, who is closely related to my fate.

    I started to get nervous. Could it be that due to me using Rakshasi''s power without permission, I was finally able to completely revive this thing?

    This time, even the red lotus flower is unable to save me?

    Just when I was worrying, the red lotus flower in the air extends once again. Moreover, it shoots out rays of red light from the clouds in an attempt to stop the white figure from approaching.

    After being hit by the red light, the opponent''s body immediately became hollow, as if he had been shot through.

    The white figure''s face contorted in pain, fiercely staring into the air. The red lotus swung its fist ferociously, bringing with it stormy waves, and swept up the black pillar, smashing it towards the red lotus.

    However, that red lotus wasn''t that easy to deal with. It continued to emit a red light while turning its gigantic petals to defend itself. Only then did I discover that the man who was completely naked was wearing a purple black chain on his legs and arms.

    If not for these things, Raksha would have long since blurted out these words. At this very moment, the thing wandering in this black ocean should be my consciousness, and Raksha is currently fighting with the red lotus.

    In the end, Raksha seemed to have already used up all of his strength. He howled a few times, unwilling to give up, before being pulled by the iron chains on his body. Under the black water surface, the red lotus light in the sky was completely used up and once again disappeared into the clouds.

    I could hear that someone was constantly calling out to me. The voice that came from afar sounded like Tang Rou''s voice, but also sounded like that of a grandmother.

    After an unknown amount of time, I slowly woke up. I felt as if my arm had been pressed down by something soft. After moving a few times, I extended my hand to pinch one of them.

    "You bastard, the first thing you do when you wake up is to take advantage of me, right?"

    Soon after, Tang Rou''s angry and bloodshot eyes entered her eyes.

 C283 fabrication instrument

    No wonder my hands felt so good. Tang Rou was too concerned about me, so she stayed by my bedside. I had been unconscious for the entire morning and night.

    To my surprise, not long after I woke up, Zhongshan came along with me.

    During this time, I learned from Tang Rou that last night, when I was about to have a life-and-death battle with that woman who had half a foot in the Path of Demon, the situation had changed drastically.

    An awesome character had appeared on the other side. At almost the same time as Zhongshan Hua, he felt that the two of them had neutralized this explosion in time.

    Furthermore, that person was an old acquaintance of ours. When I first came into contact with this evil organization, I met that mysterious man in a long gown. It seemed that the situation that I saw before I fainted was not an illusion.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Zhong Shan suit did not come by himself, and the girl with him seemed to be called Xiao Nan.

    There was a hint of concern in his eyes, which made me feel flattered.

    Strangely, my body didn''t seem to have suffered any major injuries. Furthermore, my movements seemed to be as though I had never been injured. Most of the time, I just felt a little dizzy, making it hard for me to concentrate.

    The first thing I thought of was the Raksha Mark on my chest. The moment I pulled off my clothes, I was immediately shocked.

    Is this still the Raksha Seal from my memories?

    This was originally the image of a ferocious and terrifying evil ghost, but now that the evil ghost had undergone a massive transformation, the pattern seemed to become even larger and more vivid. Moreover, it originally only had the appearance of a ghost head, but now, it slowly started to grow fog, with half of its shoulder giving off a feeling as if that thing had broken out of the imprint and was about to break away at any time.

    But then I noticed something else. There was a red lotus flower half a shoulder down.

    This thing should have appeared on my lower abdomen. At this moment, why did it come to this place?

    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I quickly lifted the covers and reached out to pull down my pants.

    "You bastard, is your brain playing tricks on me? To play rascal in front of so many people. "

    Tang Rou didn''t know what I was going to do, so she immediately cursed and turned around.

    I looked over. At the same time, Xiao Nan''s face was slightly red, as though he had also spat a mouthful of blood. He turned his gaze towards another direction.

    "You''re the one who''s sick, I''m not here to show you."

    I took a quick look and the red lotus flower had already turned into a flat and fair skin.

    In other words, just as I had imagined, the red lotus flower had actually managed to reach my chest under such circumstances. Furthermore, it seemed that it wanted to merge with that Raksha Seal.

    I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing.

    I don''t know whether the conflict between the red lotus and the Raksha Seal has been resolved, but last night, it saved my life. Even though at the last moment, that Rakshasi still wanted to break out of the seal.

    "Do you know that you almost got into trouble last night?"

    Zhong Shan suit understood what I meant. His eyes were always staring at my chest, which immediately made me feel uneasy. At the same time, the hot and cold feeling in my chest immediately burst forth and I quickly put my clothes back down.

    I noticed the fiery look in Zhongshan''s eyes.

    Of course I know what that terrible situation of last night would have been like if it had gone awry.

    At that time, the world had suddenly changed color. The two of us have been summoned, and the evil forces that we are unable to control, no matter which party wins, will ultimately cause the balance between the yin and yang energies of the world to go out of control. With us as the center, I estimate that everything within a hundred miles will turn into hell.

    It was just that he didn''t have the time to think about it at the time, but now that he thought about it, he felt a little scared.

    "Thank you for your help. Otherwise, I wonder what would have happened."

    There is no way to get rid of the gratitude in my heart for Zhongshan Clothes. Although we did it out of good intentions and wanted to help deal with that evil organization, we also had our own selfish motives and reasons to settle our personal grudges.

    "Just say thank you?" Our team leader spent ten years of cultivation ˇ­ "

    However, Xiao Nan, who was standing at the side, didn''t seem to be too willing. After hearing what I said, I looked at him in surprise. The other party''s expression didn''t change much, but I could feel a hint of exhaustion in her eyes.

    That''s right, to be able to resolve such a ferocious situation like yesterday''s, the loss of strength must be pretty significant. It''s just that I didn''t expect it to be this serious.

    "You don''t need to feel guilty, that guy won''t be much better. But if I didn''t have that guy at the same time, with my power alone, I wouldn''t have been able to resolve the dangerous situation from last night."

    Zhongshan dressed very openly to give me comfort, I immediately thought of the man in the long gown.

    Moreover, as far as I know, this is at least the second time that they have confronted each other head on. Since Zhongshan said so, this also means that the other party has also paid a heavy price. I wonder if the other party is doing this to save his comrade, or for some other reason?

    "We did it out of good intentions. Who would have thought that that woman would be so crazy?"

    Tang Rou immediately spoke up for me. Little Nan wanted to argue, but was stopped by Zhong Shan.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. What''s the point of mentioning it in the past?"

    I suddenly thought of someone and looked around. However, other than the few people in front of me, I didn''t see that guy.

    "Where''s that guy?"

    I whispered to Tang Rou and she immediately understood who I was referring to.

    "I''ve already called him. I''ll be right over."

 C284 Hands

    Thinking about that slightly coarse little fatty, I couldn''t help but find it funny. I didn''t expect this world to be so small, allowing us to coincidentally encounter this matter.

    Moreover, he never would have thought that the mysterious Taoist Laoshan would actually be a lustful tycoon, just like the face of a nouveau riche.

    Logically speaking, a majority of cultivators should have a pure heart and have few desires, or perhaps should have no conflicts with the world. For example, Daoist Master Tianxuan has completely changed my view of the world.

    Actually, there''s another question in my mind, and I really wanted to ask it. But when I found out that Zhongshan suit had lost ten years of cultivation in order to resolve the dangerous situation last night, I felt a little embarrassed.

    "I know what you''re thinking. Although what happened last night was out of our expectations, our harvest was not small. "

    I immediately took out a rectangular cloth bag from behind my back. When I saw the shape of the cloth bag and the look in her eyes, I immediately got excited.

    "Chief, this is against the rules of our organization. Are you sure you want to give this to him?" What if this guy is using it to create some sort of disaster? "

    I found that this Xiao Nan was really willing to go against me, but at this moment, all of my attention was attracted by that cloth bag and I didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, I quickly reached out my hand to snatch that thing, afraid that the cooked duck would fly away.

    Zhong Shan slightly raised his hand. My speed was already very fast, and I had a good grasp of the location. I was confident that even if the other party had a certain level of martial arts cultivation, I could still snatch this thing away.

    What happened before my eyes has proven that there is still a gap between me and this Zhongshan suit. After all, there is an old saying: "The older you are, the wiser you are."

    "What do you mean? We made a deal."

    I was a little annoyed. If it wasn''t for face, I would have already tried to snatch it. Due to the excitement in my heart, I also felt that my head was a little heavy and it was difficult to concentrate.

    I just want to remind you, and think it through, that this thing is not as simple as you think it is. Originally, this is only a life and death blade, but last night, that woman used this blade as a sacrifice for herself, adding a lot of malice to it. Although it was resolved last night, it is still extremely dangerous.

    How can I care so much at a time like this?

    There were more than one or two things that could take my life. Rakshasi and the blood of that strange wolf were enough to make me lose my life at any time. I wasn''t afraid at all.

    "If that''s the case, then don''t be so long-winded. It''s mine, and in the end, it''s still mine."

    I stretched out my hand once more. This time, I did not dodge, but felt a heavy weight in my hand, this kind of feeling, I had been looking forward to for a long time, ever since I got this thing, I felt that this Life Death Blade is closely related to me.

    I did not open the cloth bag. According to what Zhong Shan said about the Life Death Blade, the killing intent right now was already revealed. Even though I had a special physique, it was still difficult to see its edge directly.

    Moreover, I could see that the piece of cloth that was wrapped around the Life Death Blade was not ordinary. There was a faint smell of cinnabar on it, and there were also quite a few red threads.

    "Thank you. How''s the woman?"

    Even though she was saved by the man in the robe, the woman''s body was severely injured. She had once stabbed her life knife into her own chest, and had experienced a large amount of killing intent. Even if she survived, her physique had long since become eerie.

    "This is still unclear, their organization has many strange means to turn the living into the dead, and also to make the dead look like they are alive. I advise you to disappear in the near future, or join my organization, I can break the rules and accept both of you without any additional conditions."

    Zhongshan had already extended his olive branch towards me more than once, but before I could reply, Tang Rou, who was at the side, coughed.

    "Thank you for your invitation. If neither of us is going to be controlled for now, and if we do, we will be leaving this place soon."

    Since Tang Rou said so, then I could only apologetically smile at Zhongshan.

    "Humph!"

    Xiao Nan coldly snorted from the side, turned around, and left in a natural and unrestrained manner.

    I know that this girl must have put in a lot of effort last night, and this time their organization could be considered to have won a great victory. Apart from the woman who was rescued, the rest of them have either been killed or have already been captured.

    A hint of disappointment appeared in Zhong Shan''s eyes, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He simply warned me a few times and then left after being careful.

    At this moment, only Tang Rou and I were left in the ward, along with the heavy Life Kill Blade in my hands.

    "This is great, you finally got your wish. In the future, no one will be able to stop you. However, that guy wasn''t wrong. This thing''s killing intent is too heavy, it''s best to be a bit careful."

    According to Tang Rou, after last night''s collision, I immediately lost consciousness.

    Zhongshan and the others were busy catching the remnants of the evil organization, while Tang Rou was quick to send me to a nearby hospital. At that time, my body was quite injured, but due to the wolf blood in my body, I had recovered quite a bit.

 C285 My name is Wang Zhong Yang

    Just as they were chatting, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the corridor and someone was shouting loudly.

    "Where is my brother?"

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other and laughed. Sure enough, not long after, the door was heavily pushed open by someone. Then, I saw little fatty holding flowers and fruit baskets in her hands.

    Today, this guy had changed into a different outfit. He no longer looked as vulgar as before. However, he had two large emerald rings on his fingers. It was rather dazzling.

    After placing the fruit and orchid on my bedside table, Little Fatso sat on the edge of my bed.

    "Damn, you really are an indestructible cockroach. Yesterday, I saw your bones being broken by someone, but now you''ve recovered. What did you eat?"

    It felt like this guy was still familiar with us. We only talked for a short while yesterday, and it was even under those circumstances, but now it really seems like we''ve become old friends that we''ve known for a long time.

    "I really didn''t expect you to be such a rich person."

    Tang Rou had the same idea as me. She started to dig at him without any hesitation. The little fatty was somewhat unwilling.

    "What are you talking about? Isn''t it because I didn''t do anything serious when I was studying Taoism? Then I inherited the family''s heritage, do you think I''m willing?"

    Little Fatso''s words were just and fair, making Tang Rou and I laugh. This guy felt like inheriting the family''s fortune was actually a burden.

    Who knew if this fellow was showing off or complaining?

    "What happened to the painting?"

    "You still have the nerve to say that? If I knew that, I wouldn''t have come to join in on the commotion, and almost got killed by you, then you guys already took away all the good stuff, causing me to spend quite a bit of effort to buy an ancient painting."

    According to Fatty''s explanation, he hadn''t paid any attention to the auction. After all, he had been thinking about such a huge auction house, and it was impossible for it to be fake.

    Little Fatso also had quite a good skill in Dao, at least above Tang Rou and I. Thus, in that situation, he immediately reacted and crushed the protective amulet on his body that he carried around. Only then was he able to escape the calamity, and what followed was the chaotic battle that followed.

    At this point, I felt slightly apologetic in my heart.

    "I''m really sorry, we didn''t know that you would actually have the intention to draw this painting here. Actually, we had already noticed it a long time ago, and tonight, we were planning to long line up to catch a big fish to deal with those guys."

    "Forget it, isn''t it just tens of millions? "Later on, I will have my investment advisor take a look at this painting and earn a few hundred thousand to sell it. After all, we are brothers."

    The little fatty was quite magnanimous. He didn''t even put such a big matter in his heart. I also swallowed back the words'' evil merchant ''that was in my heart.

    "What do you normally do? Why haven''t you replied recently?"

    Recently, it could be because I had too many things to do with Tang Rou that I lost contact with the Taoist Laoshan. Since I didn''t have anything to say to him, I asked.

    A while ago, something also happened at home, and it was also just finished. Also, the two of you haven''t been broadcasting live for a while, so the phone also changed. I thought you guys forgot about me, my old friend.

    The little fatty handed over an extremely beautiful, light-purple business card. The card was actually quite sultry, with a lot of titles imprinted on it in hot gold. However, the thing that attracted me the most was this fellow''s name.

    "Damn, you''re Wang Zhong Yang?"

    This fellow is actually called Wang Zhong Yang?

    "What''s wrong?" "My grandpa gave that name to me, because my grandpa liked to study Dao arts and stuff like that, so he used this name for me. I think it''s pretty good, if you guys feel uncomfortable, you can call me Brother Fatty or Lord Fatty in the future."

    "Fatty, you grandpa, what are you pretending to be a big tail wolf for?"

    The three of us acted as if we were good friends at first sight, and we chatted passionately in the ward.

    "How do you plan on dealing with this thing on your body?" You said that you have found a way to control it. Is that true? "

    The little fatty was quite concerned about the Rakshasi on my body, so I didn''t hide it and choked. Thus, I lifted up my shirt to let him take a look.

    "Damn, what''s going on?" Have you mutated? "

    The little fatty tried his best to stare at my chest with his small eyes, and soon after, he clicked his tongue in wonder.

    "I can''t care that much now. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, a curse can''t be avoided. I guess we''ll have to see for ourselves if we can live for a day."

    I could only console myself, but fortunately, my operation this time can be considered to be successful. Not only did I heavily injure the mysterious black clothed organization, but most importantly, the blade has returned to my side.

    "You have to be careful as well. It''s best not to get too close to us. Although those people have suffered setbacks this time, with their character and strength, they will definitely launch a crazy counterattack."

    Tang Rou stood at the side like a little fatty, while Wang Zhong Yang casually shook his own hair.

    "What''s there to be afraid of? I haven''t settled the score with them yet, but you guys are right ˇ­" This picture should stay in my hands for a while. "

    We had a good drink together after meeting each other late. This is also the most relaxed I''ve had in a while.

    Little Fatso did his best to invite Tang Rou and me to her company as guests and then stay there for a while. Actually, this type of invitation was quite tempting for Tang Rou and me.

    But I didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble for Little Fatso. Those guys would definitely come looking for Tang Rou and me again, and there was even a Zhou Xue. Just thinking about it gave me a headache, so I had no choice but to refuse.

    After Little Fatso returned, I couldn''t help but take out the Life Severing Blade and put it in my hand to carefully examine it.

    I discovered that this blade is a little different from before. This blade originally had a simple and unadorned form, moreover, it was quite heavy on the hands, but now I found that it has become a lot heavier than before. Furthermore, the original handle of the blade was already rotted, and now that it has been modified, it is not only smooth but also quite sturdy.

 C286 Tianxuan Taoist-Ministers Death

    I don''t know what kind of treatment that woman did to the blade after she got her hands on it, but I found that the blade seemed to have become even more peculiar than before. There were some strange and fine patterns on it.

    Of course, it could have been because the situation was too urgent and it was also night time, so the knife didn''t stay in my hand for too long.

    However, the more I looked at it, the more I realized that the patterns were extremely strange. Furthermore, as I looked at it, I suddenly felt that my head was slightly off.

    This has never happened before. Ever since I became involved in these supernatural events, my physical strength and my courage increased day by day. I never would have thought that a mere blade would be able to cause such a huge reaction.

    The knife fell to the ground with a crisp sound and bounced twice. I bent down to pick it up, but as I did so, I suddenly realized that the blade of the knife had become smooth, mirror-like, and that my face was now reflected on the blade of the knife.

    However, I discovered that my face had changed a lot. Although my face was still as pale as before, my pair of evil eyes, as well as my face and cheeks that were as sharp as knives, weren''t my true appearance.

    It was Raksha!

    I immediately recognized why the reflection of my face on that day had turned into that thing''s appearance.

    Without thinking, I immediately picked up the knife and continued to stare at the reflection on the blade. It was indeed like this, the face had always been staring at me evilly, and it seemed to be alive.

    However, a few seconds later, the face disappeared and the knife returned to its original state.

    I quickly put the knife on the table and looked around the room for a mirror.

    She happened to bump into Tang Rou, who had just pushed open the door.

    "What are you doing? Why are you so flustered? "

    Tang Rou looked at me with a grumbling face, but I quickly turned around and ran into the washroom. When I looked at that face in the mirror, I felt relieved.

    However, soon after, he felt a sense of lingering fear, and his body immediately began to drip with cold sweat.

    This is too scary. Even though the face in the mirror is pale, it is indeed mine. But why did I see another face on the Life Death Blade?

    Could it be that the Life Severing Blade was like the legendary Demonic Mirror, able to see through evil?

    "What''s the matter with you? Why did you become so flustered and started sweating? "

    Tang Rou handed me a tissue from the side. I hastily pushed it away, then walked up to the table and picked up the Life Death Blade. However, no matter how I turned the blade, the patterns on it didn''t change.

    I felt my throat go dry, and for no reason I felt a rush of panic.

    I don''t know if it was because that time I borrowed Rakshasi''s power and got possessed by that thing, but the thought lingered in my mind, making it impossible for me to hear what Tang Rou had to say.

    After a long time, I finally came back to my senses and carefully hid the Life Severing Blade again.

    Tang Rou didn''t continue asking, but she also let out a long sigh.

    I just understood that even though Tang Rou had the thousand-year peach tree, Tang Rou didn''t have the ability to make a magic tool. If she accidentally damaged such a good material, she would regret it so much that she couldn''t find a suitable candidate.

    "Why don''t we find Daoist Tianxuan and think of something?"

    After all, out of all the people I knew, the one with the most extensive and profound Tao techniques was Daoist Tian Xuan. I didn''t think that Tang Rou''s eyes would actually light up and walked over to give me a pat on the shoulder.

    "This guy finally said something human. Let''s not delay this any further. Let''s leave immediately."

    Recently, we and that evil organization have become irreconcilable enemies. Moreover, we even helped Zhong Shan and his gang, who dealt a huge blow to this group of people, who could be thinking about taking revenge on us. Right now, when we run to the countryside to look for Daoist Tian Xuan, on one hand, we might be able to solve Tang Rou''s problem, and on the other hand, we might be able to avoid some trouble, which is killing two birds with one stone.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the ghost girl''s matter hadn''t been completed, Tang Rou and I would have already flown to America. The ghost girl''s memories had only returned to her current state, so she couldn''t think of many things. I couldn''t just let her go, so I had to find something for myself to do.

    This time, Tang Rou and I were already familiar with the road leading to the Profound Sky Sect. In order to reach our destination quickly, the two of us chose a different route and a more convenient transportation route.

    After a day of travel, Tang Rou and I once again returned to this rural area. The two of us once again returned to the area near the river where we had previously encountered danger.

    After revisiting our old home, I couldn''t help but lament in my heart. The scenery here has changed quite a bit. After all, when we first arrived, it was still warm and cold. It was already summer by now.

    The surrounding vegetation was lush and full of vitality, but what depressed us both was that there was no sign of a ferry on the riverside.

    Before this, this place had devoured a lot of life right in front of my eyes, and many strange things had happened. Every time I saw the wide river, I couldn''t help but feel terrified.

    After searching the area, we finally found a small boat in front of us near the river bay. It was much smaller than the boats we had seen before.

    And there was no one around the ship.

    Wasn''t there a villager who wanted to cross the river in broad daylight?

    Tang Rou and I really didn''t have any other choice. In the end, we decided to borrow this boat to use. At worst, we could just leave some extra money on the boat, and from the looks of it, the boat might have already been abandoned.

    Just as we were about to push the boat into the river, someone on the shore cursed.

    "Where did you come from? How dare you steal a boat?"

    So there was someone there, but he had been lying in the grass far away from them all this time.

 C287 built the bridge

    "I''m sorry, my fellow villager. We''ve been searching for a long time, but we haven''t seen anyone. I thought this ship was ownerless."

    I hurried forward to greet him, as if he were a thief who was stealing something. It didn''t feel good.

    "Who said that this ship is ownerless? What do you guys want? "

    The one who stood up was a tall and big young man from the countryside. His skin was tanned and he was only wearing a pair of large shorts.

    Now that I see that his abilities have increased a lot, I can tell with one glance that he is definitely not a bad person, even though he has a light aura.

    However, the tone in the other party''s voice was not friendly at all.

    "What are you yelling for? We''ve been chatting here for so long and you still haven''t made a sound. It''s just your rotten boat, you can just give it to us for free. We want to use this boat to cross the river, can you send us there? We gave it to you. "

    Tang Rou pouted. She didn''t stop at all. When the other youth saw that she was a beautiful woman, her temper immediately disappeared. She rubbed the back of her head, revealing her white teeth as she laughed.

    "I just slept, and just as I woke up, I saw you two jumping onto the boat. How much can you two pay?"

    I was afraid that Tang Rou would offend this youth, so I quickly took out two hundred yuan notes.

    "Do you think that''s enough?"

    When the man saw the bill, his eyes lit up even more. He took it and put it in his shorts pocket, patting it.

    "You city people are still as generous as ever. Did you guys go to the town in front to travel?"

    After spending the money, the other person''s attitude immediately improved a lot, indicating that he could send us to the other side of the river right away.

    "Weren''t there a few big ships here before? Why is there only your boat left now? "

    Tang Rou couldn''t help but ask.

    At the start, I thought that it was due to the incident with the black clothed man that caused the ship to sink, which was why no one dared to do business here. However, the words that the young man said made me want to curse uncontrollably.

    "No, about a hundred meters downstream, the government built a bridge. It was just opened two days ago."

    F * ck, even though this brat knows that there''s a bridge built there and there''s no more than a hundred meters between us, he still tricked us into sending us across the river with 200 yuan.

    No wonder it was broad daylight and there was only one boat here. Moreover, this young man had been hiding in the grass all this time, sleeping lazily.

    "I say, you know how to do business, this place is blocked by a river bay, if someone comes here and doesn''t understand the situation, they will take your boat across the river, but you don''t seem to be very honest here."

    Tang Rou wasn''t angry. After all, it was only a matter of two hundred yuan. It saved us a bit of time.

    "Look at what you''re saying, didn''t I also live to earn some money? "Furthermore, he already has a guest right now, so he wants to cross the river by boat. This can be considered as an experience."

    He didn''t expect that even though this fellow was born in the countryside, he was still very talkative. It was likely that he would be carrying many tourists across the river during this period of time.

    While I was speaking, the small boat had already gently and gently arrived at the center of the river. I don''t know why, but after returning to the river, I felt a sense of familiarity and familiarity as I looked at the surface of the water.

    It was completely different from the anxiety I felt when I first stood by the river. Furthermore, when I couldn''t resist squatting down and reaching my hand out to touch the water, I felt as though I had become one with the river.

    I almost jumped into the river to swim.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Tang Rou walked over and pulled me back. Only then did I calm down and feel a sense of lingering fear. Could it be that the ghost in the river was still there?

    Was it that water ghost that caught me jumping in and killed me?

    The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. I didn''t even dare look at the water anymore.

    However, something didn''t seem right. The desire to get close to this river wasn''t suppressed at all. On the contrary, it became more and more intense. This situation was completely different from before.

    In the daytime, even if the water contained something powerful, it couldn''t really affect me.

    Thinking about this, I immediately extended my hand to touch the Life Severing Blade at my waist. I knew that as long as I had this kind of evil repelling item in my hand, it would definitely be able to dispel all illusions.

    "What''s going on? I noticed that you were a little mysterious yesterday, why don''t you tell me anything now? "

    Tang Rou walked over and shook my shoulders. She was already angry.

    "I can''t explain it to you because I don''t even know what''s going on."

    I thought for a moment, trying to organize my words.

    "I feel a deep attachment to this place, just like I''ve stayed here for hundreds or even thousands of years. I almost jumped in just now, but I can swear that there definitely wasn''t anything using illusions on me. If that''s really the case, then the Raksha Seal on my body and this Life Kill Blade will definitely react."

    "Don''t tell me you got entangled by that water ghost?"

    Tang Rou''s words clearly had a different meaning. Thinking back carefully, when we were fighting with the man in the long gown here, we really did feel that there was some sort of power within our body. Perhaps it really was like this.

    While I was talking, the boat had already reached the shore. The young man on the boat was looking at me strangely the entire time. Perhaps it was because of my reaction on the boat, but it was too weird.

    After leaving this river, the strange feeling in my heart has dissipated quite a bit.

    It felt like my body had turned into a grocery store, with all kinds of things, and they were all extremely evil. Just thinking about it made my hair stand on end, and my whole body go cold.

    But at least I''m still alive and well, and better than before, so I don''t have to worry about that for the time being.

    After crossing the river, they walked around a slope in front of them. Standing on top of the slope, they looked back. Indeed, there was a bridge that had just been built there.

 C288 sarcophagus

    Although it was not very spacious from a distance, it would not be a problem for pedestrians to walk on or for small cars to drive on.

    It was unknown how many lives had been lost in this river. However, it seemed calm now. Otherwise, that young man wouldn''t have dared to use such a small boat to carry a person across the river.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t waste any time and directly went to the town that Daoist Tian Xuan lived in.

    The two of us arrived at the edge of the town in the afternoon. We were more or less excited, and we had a lot of questions on our minds that we wanted Daoist Tianxuan to help us answer.

    However, just as the two of us were about to enter the formation, we discovered that something wasn''t right. There seems to be a group of people slowly walking away, probably to send to their deaths.

    Because I could see Bai Fan and those people dressed in mourning, this was not a rare sight in the countryside, so I recognized them at a glance.

    However, the strange thing was that when these people were sent to be buried, they chose to do so in the afternoon. Moreover, there weren''t any sounds of blowing or beating along the way. Instead, it was completely silent, like a group of mutes.

    "Something''s not right. I keep feeling that something''s wrong."

    At this moment, Tang Rou also felt that something wasn''t right. The two of us increased our speed and headed straight for the funeral procession.

    As we got closer, we realized that these were probably the townspeople. There were a few young men carrying a huge coffin with a big bar, and it seemed to be very heavy, because seven or eight young men were standing on the platform, and each of them had a tired look on their face. Their clothes were drenched in sweat.

    There were about 30 people in the group. An old man was walking at the front, throwing paper money to the sides of the road as he walked, but no one spoke or bragged about it during the whole process. It felt like they were performing a silent play.

    Tang Rou and I stood in the middle of the road and looked at the funeral procession.

    "Why does this coffin look like it was made of stone?"

    They were only a few dozen meters away from the funeral procession when Tang Rou suddenly asked with a frown.

    I also focused and sure enough, the coffin didn''t have the same color and texture as the wood that was painted, but instead had a type of green and white color. In addition, when everyone carried the coffin, they used all their strength and immediately determined that Tang Rou wasn''t wrong.

    This is really too strange. All of the bizarre things that happened added together made the doubt in my heart deepen.

    While I was speaking, the leader of the group had already arrived in front of us. I suddenly felt that this person looked a little familiar, but the other party didn''t seem to recognize me.

    I saw that the people carrying the coffins on both sides and the people accompanying us had faces full of fear and sorrow. Most of them had their heads lowered, and a few of them would occasionally look up at us with fierce expressions, as if they were blaming me and Tang Rou for blocking their path.

    "Isn''t this the mayor?"

    Tang Rou suddenly ran over and stood beside the old man. I also recognized him. No wonder he looked so familiar. This old man was the town''s mayor.

    "It''s you guys? Have you received the news? "It''s a pity you guys came too late."

    The mayor recognized Tang Rou, but didn''t have any intention of stopping. As he spoke, he continued to throw paper money towards her.

    Tang Rou and I were both confused by what the mayor had just said.

    "What do you mean? What do you mean we came late?"

    I instinctively felt that the person in the coffin must be someone Tang Rou and I knew. Thinking of this, I immediately felt the world spin around me.

    "Who''s in the coffin?"

    Tang Rou pulled at the mayor again, her voice trembling.

    "Aren''t you here to send Daoist Tianxuan off on his final journey?"

    Hearing this, I immediately felt a stifling feeling in my chest. It really was Taoist Tianxuan.

    How could I do that? Daoist Tian Xuan''s body was extremely sturdy, and he didn''t look like someone who had a short lifespan. When we left, his face was completely red, so why was it that in less than a month, this old man had already passed away?

    "Tell me again, is Daoist Tianxuan stored in this coffin?"

    Tang Rou didn''t want to believe it. She immediately turned around and ran towards the huge coffin carried by the youths.

    "Stop him!"

    A few villagers immediately stopped Tang Rou, but even though these people were tall and strong, they weren''t troublesome for Tang Rou. They nimbly passed through their encirclement, and then directly caught the stone coffin.

    "Put the coffin down, I want to see."

    I can understand Tang Rou''s feelings at this moment, but I also don''t want to have a conflict with these villagers. Last time, I could feel that Daoist Tianxuan had an extremely high prestige here, and the villagers all respected him a lot. Since the villagers used stone coffins and brought Daoist Tianxuan out of the town, then there must be something fishy about it.

    Judging from the mayor''s expression, it seemed that he was very afraid that the stone coffin had been disturbed. Even though the people carrying the coffin had been stopped, they still carried the coffin with great difficulty, unwilling to put it down.

    "Are you going to make an enemy of our town? I know that you know Daoist Tianxuan. If you want Daoist Tianxuan to die peacefully, then don''t disturb our actions. "

    The mayor angrily chased after Tang Rou. At this moment, the villagers were about to attack.

    When I saw this situation, I hastily jumped over and stood next to Tang Rou. On one hand, I stopped Tang Rou, and on the other hand, I stopped the excited villagers.

    It seemed like they were also very angry and didn''t want Tang Rou to disturb their funeral team.

    "Tang Rou, calm down first and ask clearly. Don''t move recklessly."

    Tang Rou''s eyes were already red. It could be seen that she was burning with anxiety.

 C289 be framed

    "Mayor, is this really Taoist Tianxuan in person?"

    I asked again, the question.

    The mayor''s old face showed a hint of bitterness, then he nodded and sighed.

    I know that you and Daoist Master Tian Xuan are friends, and you probably don''t want to believe this, but this is exactly what happened. Before Daoist Tian Xuan died, he clearly told us that before the sun set, we must bury this coffin in the west side of the forest. If we did not do this, Daoist Tian Xuan would have died in vain.

    The mayor''s words surprised me once again. From the looks of it, Taoist Tianxuan really didn''t die, but encountered some irresistible factors. He might have been killed by someone.

    Otherwise, how could he say the word sacrifice?

    "What the hell is going on? Who killed the Taoist? The Daoist is so powerful, and his entire body is covered with Daoist magics, unless someone sets him up to be evil. "

    Tang Rou and I had the same thought. Although we didn''t insist on opening the stone coffin, we still stopped the group.

    "Can we walk and talk? If the time is delayed, the crime will be huge. We do not dare to disobey Daoist Tianxuan''s words. "

    The Mayor seems really concerned about the burial, and for a moment I don''t know which one to help.

    If he really delayed Daoist Tianxuan''s final plans, it would be making things difficult for himself.

    Tang Rou frowned. She slowly moved away from the stone coffin, but kept a close eye on it.

    "Mayor, can you please tell me what happened recently?"

    Mayor, give the paper money to the others, pull me and Tang Rou to the side and quietly said.

    Just three days ago, a group of unknown people suddenly came to the town. After they came to the town, they started asking if there were Taoists or something, and the villagers thought that these people were a bit fierce, so they told me about it.

    According to what the mayor said, these people seemed to be rushing to the Profound Sky Sect. That night, the villagers detected a strange sound coming from nearby the monastery. It seemed like it was an explosion, and then there was the sound of gunfire.

    When the villagers rushed over, they discovered Daoist Tian Xuan was already coughing out blood. He was sitting alone in front of the temple, looking very frightening.

    The villagers were extremely shocked by Daoist Tianxuan''s condition. They immediately got ready to arrange for a carriage to be arranged to send Daoist Tianxuan off to treat his injuries.

    However, Daoist Master Tian Xuan stopped the villagers from doing this, and he called the mayor over to make some arrangements.

    In order to prevent the peaceful village from being disturbed, in order to prevent the villagers from being implicated, Daoist Master Tian Xuan was preparing to lay down one of them. It was precisely to suppress something in the forest, and this method was to use a stone coffin that was connected to the old man''s body to bury it in a designated location before nightfall.

    As long as we can complete this series of things, then we can forever preserve the peace in this mountain forest. Although the villagers were very confused, and could not bear to part with Daoist Tian Xuan, in the end, they could only choose to fulfill his last wish. It was just that today, when they were preparing to be buried, they coincidentally met us.

    "What did those people look like?"

    Tang Rou and I looked at each other. As expected, Daoist Tianxuan was killed by someone, and according to what the villagers said, he was even injured by a gun, which was understandable. After all, Daoist Tianxuan was skilled and had a cultivation base at the Dao, so if a normal member of the younger generation were to face him head on, it would be impossible to force him into a corner.

    Moreover, I know that Tang Rou must have thought of some way to avenge the old gramps. This has also become my mission, and Daoist Tian Xuan can be considered as half a master of mine.

    "It''s a few youngsters, two men and one woman. They look pretty fierce, and that woman is very beautiful. It''s obvious that she''s a foreigner ˇ­"

    I suddenly thought of that mysterious black clothed organization. However, at this moment, based on what the villagers said, I was unable to find any concrete evidence.

    "What should I do now?"

    I think it''s Tang Rou. She has the best relationship with Daoist Tianxuan. What should we do next? I naturally have to listen to Tang Rou.

    "Those guys are here for the items in the forest. They were probably injured by Daoist Master Tian Xuan. However, they will definitely return. Otherwise, Daoist Tian Xuan would not have used his corpse as an array eye."

    At this moment, Tang Rou had become extraordinarily calm, but her beautiful big eyes were emitting boundless killing intent.

    Our group was approaching the edge of the forest that the Taoist had previously called the forbidden area. Tang Rou and I had previously lost our way there.

    Although it was still broad daylight, he could already feel the oppressive Yin Qi before he got close.

    "Before Dao leader died, he told everyone to take advantage of the time it took to enter and put down the stone coffin. Then, all of you should hurry up and come out. You all shouldn''t go in."

    I know that the mayor is doing this out of good intentions, but Tang Rou and I aren''t ordinary people.

    "There is indeed something strange about this place. It seems like Daoist Tianxuan has strengthened the magical formation here."

    I explained to Tang Rou as I continued to ask the villagers.

    "Did Daoist Qian Qian come out alone after what happened that night?"

    "Yes, Daoist Priest Qing Xuan did not allow us to treat our wounds. We ran into the forest early the next morning and stayed until night before returning. After that, we directly went to bed."

    So it was like that. Daoist Tianxuan had intentionally set up restrictions here in order to prevent those guys from sneakily returning. It was likely that those people were also severely injured and had no way of destroying the puppet formation.

    Thinking about how Daoist Tianxuan was busy inside with his severely injured body and how he had to be on guard against a sneak attack from those guys, I couldn''t help but feel a stabbing pain in my heart.

    Why did an old man who had sacrificed himself like this end up like this?

    He had put himself into a stone coffin, and even exposed himself in this forest.

 C290 ghost seal

    As the saying goes, one should rest in peace after entering the grave. Now that the old man had used his body as a material for setting up the formation, not only would he be unable to calm his soul, he would probably not be able to reincarnate either.

    "No, stop it right now."

    Tang Rou suddenly shot forward like an arrow and arrived in front of the young men carrying the coffin. She pulled the coffin down without saying a word.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Rou was like a completely different person from before. Her face was filled with anxiety.

    The surrounding villagers were stunned again. The people who were carrying the coffins were already very tired, but after being pushed like this, they finally couldn''t stand properly. One of the ropes broke and the huge stone coffin fell to the ground with a thud.

    "It''s over, we''re not even there yet and the coffin is already on the ground. What on earth do you want to do?"

    The mayor stamped his feet and pounded his chest, almost to the point of crying. The other villagers also had angry looks on their faces.

    "Taoist, this is to turn yourself into a zombie!"

    What?

    After hearing Tang Rou say this, I immediately thought of something strange.

    If I want to use my corpse as the material for the formation, there are only a few ways to set up the seal. I only want to use my corpse as the material for the formation, there are only a few ways to set up the formation.

    But it doesn''t seem to have much effect, does it?

    "The reason he did this is not to prevent others from coming here, but to use Corpse Spirit to seal off the forest and destroy the things inside."

    Sure enough, what Tang Rou said was the same as what I had imagined, but this was the first time I had heard of this type of method.

    "If we want this kind of formation, we need to bury the living, and we need to gather a large amount of resentment and turn ourselves into zombies."

    Tang Rou said this while trying her best to pull the lid off the coffin, but Tang Rou''s strength was too small and she couldn''t fulfill her wish. In addition, the villagers didn''t believe what Tang Rou was saying, so they continued to follow Daoist Tian Xuan''s orders to move the coffin to a specific location.

    "Hurry and stop them, Daoist Master Tianxuan might still be alive."

    If Daoist Leader Tian Xuan was truly that crazy, to seal himself alive in a stone coffin, and then have the villagers place the coffin here, and have the Corpse Ghost seal formation activate, then at this very moment, it is truly possible that Daoist Tian Xuan is not dead. After all, there is still a bit of time before the time Daoist Tian Xuan has chosen.

    I immediately stepped forward to help. After pushing aside a few villagers who were surrounding me, I took out the Life Death Blade from my body and inserted it into the stone coffin''s lid. The material of this Life Death Blade was extremely tough and I believed that with my strength and the effect of this blade, I should be able to open the lid of this coffin.

    He didn''t care about all that for now. He would just get Daoist Tianxuan out first.

    As for those fellows who have ideas on what to do in the forest, leave it to us. Previously, Taoist Tianxuan fought alone, which was why he thought of such a desperate method. However, it''s different now.

    Seeing that the lid of the coffin had opened a little, I was about to dig my finger in when I suddenly felt a chill on my back.

    Someone struck me with a deadly blow.

    There was no time to think about it. I could only be a killer and take out my Life Severing Blade. I turned around and sent out a blade attack.

    Dang! Fiery light scattered in all four directions and I clearly saw a black figure flash past me. The other party was holding a dagger in his hand. If I had reacted slower just now by half a second, a large hole would have been pierced through my back.

    Furthermore, the weapon in his opponent''s hand was also extraordinary. Under the attack of the Life Death Blade, even the attack from such a malicious weapon had only left a small cut, and was not actually cut off.

    The people who had come were definitely the three villains who had injured Taoist Tianxuan and almost forced him to death.

    "Be careful, everyone spread out quickly."

    I didn''t want to implicate these innocent villagers, so I hastily jumped to Tang Rou''s side to protect her.

    Because at this moment, the other two had already pounced towards Tang Rou.

    His opponent was clearly wrong about our strength. He sent out two people to attack Tang Rou and only one person to attack me.

    I think that these people should have already existed when Tang Rou and I first appeared and stopped the villagers from being buried, so they thought Tang Rou was much better than me. They just didn''t think that my explosive strength and perception were stronger.

    The two guys that were attacking Tang Rou were blocked by me alone. I could already tell that the two people, two men and one woman, were definitely not local people and their clothing didn''t make them look like they were from there. After failing to hit Tang Rou, they immediately changed formation and attacked me together.

    "Kill them!"

    At this moment, Tang Rou seemed to have gone crazy. She scurried away from me, brandished her dagger, and pounced towards one of them.

    I was afraid that something would happen to Tang Rou, so I rushed ahead of Tang Rou and caught the three players'' attacks.

    In the instant that the battle occurred, the blood in my body had already started boiling, and the surroundings immediately became clear and visible. I had observed every single movement of these people closely, and I had automatically shielded them from the scattered villagers. Only by completely focusing on the enemies would I be able to capture their battle information, and at the same time, find their weaknesses, and deal them a fatal blow.

    These people are pretty skilled, and I''ve always been worried that they had guns on them. At that time, Taoist Tianxuan was injured by them.

    That thing was more powerful than any other magical equipment, especially when it was in close proximity. Once it was shot through, it would have no chance of resisting.

    The three of them had underestimated Tang Rou and I''s strength, so they didn''t choose to start off with a sneak attack.

 C291 Undead Entering Coffin

    The moment I got close, I could already be certain that these people definitely came from that evil organization in black. The aura on their bodies was simply too familiar.

    They were truly a group of persistent ghosts that could be met anywhere.

    In addition, at this moment, they recognized me and Tang Rou.

    "It''s you guys, why is this blade in your hands?"

    This was even more proof that they were members of the organization that organized the black-clothed people. After all, they recognized me, and they even recognized this blade.

    This blade was used by that woman a few days ago, but I stole it from her a few days ago.

    It could be seen that although they belonged to the same organization, they were definitely not on the same mission. Moreover, they did not have much information regarding each other, otherwise, it would not be surprising.

    "I am only returning this blade to its original owner. Today, you all are doomed to die."

    I increased my attack speed. The other side also seemed to be planning on using force to kill me and Tang Rou. They would even kill the villagers and stop Daoist Tian Xuan from sending his coffin into the forest.

    But after discovering my and Tang Rou''s identities, she immediately changed tactics. Two people stopped my and Tang Rou''s attacks and the remaining woman suddenly turned around and ran towards the forest.

    "Not good. Tang Rou, you go chase them."

    Although I was a little worried, the situation was already quite dire. That woman ran into the forest, definitely waiting for a suitable time to release the evil thing in the forest.

    Prior to this, Daoist Master Tian Xuan had already made it very clear that at a given time, he must place his coffin in a specific location. This also meant that Daoist Qing Xuan should have calculated the evil thing in the forest, and in a given hour, his strength would definitely be greatly suppressed.

    The other party probably already understood Daoist Tianxuan''s intentions, which was why he chose to stay in seclusion at this time.

    Tang Rou didn''t hesitate and quickly spread out her long legs. She chased after the woman, while I was tightly entangled by the remaining two.

    The situation here is also urgent. Daoist Priest Tian Xuan was sealed in the stone coffin, so he should still be alive even before the time comes. Even if he''s on the verge of death by now, I think we still have a way to revive him.

    The Life Severing Blade in my hand had already brought out rays of seductive cold light. However, these two fellows did not plan on defeating me. Instead, it was obvious that they wanted to buy time for their companions to complete their operations.

    The more anxious I am, the more I will be unable to kill him and save Daoist Tianxuan.

    I was very clear that it wasn''t even the time for an incense stick to burn, so I couldn''t guarantee that nothing would happen to Tang Rou. During the battle, I suddenly remembered that I had an extremely powerful magic tool with me.

    At this point, I took out the puppet the size of half a palm from my bosom and threw it directly at the two black clothed men who were entangling me.

    With the help of the puppet, I think I should have enough time to open the stone coffin. I just hope that before then, Tang Rou won''t have any accidents.

    The tall body of the puppet immediately appeared in front of me. Perhaps it was because it was already close to the forest, so the sunlight wasn''t too strong, so the ability to peep at Lei was only restricted by some restrictions.

    Summoning the puppets in broad daylight is a huge drain on my energy. If I can''t endure it, then not only will I be unable to use the puppets, but my battle prowess will also suffer other losses.

    Thus, taking advantage of the tall body of the puppet locking the two black-clothed men in place, I pounced towards the edge of the stone coffin.

    At this time, there was no one who could help him. The villagers had never seen such a situation before, so they had already run away.

    Once again, I stabbed the Life Kill Blade into the stone coffin. At this moment, I could feel that there was a weak Yang energy within the coffin.

    I was elated. This meant that my guess was not wrong. At this moment, Daoist Master Tian Xuan was definitely still alive. However, this yang energy was too weak and could disappear at any moment.

    I had almost used up all my strength to push the stone lid open, but at that moment I heard two sharp sounds behind me.

    A sharp pain immediately came from my shoulder. It was as if I saw a bullet pass through my shoulder and land on a rock nearby.

    In the end, these fellows still shot. Although my body''s strength was beyond ordinary, receiving this kind of bed immediately reduced my strength by quite a bit. Moreover, I seemed to have lost that subtle connection with the puppet in my absent-mindedness.

    At this moment, I had already opened the stone coffin a crack. However, it was pitch black inside and I couldn''t see the situation clearly.

    I didn''t dare linger near the stone coffin, because the next second there was a chance that a warhead might burst through my head and kill me.

    Just as I bent down, two more gunshots rang out. I could feel that the bullet flew past my head and struck the stone coffin beside me.

    I could feel the terrifying heat of the bullet.

    No matter how powerful the puppet is, it can''t really be human, so at this moment I was attracted by one of the black-clothed men. Although I was getting closer and closer to him, I still couldn''t kill him in a short period of time.

    Faced with the constant barrage of bullets, my heart calmed down once more, and this time I found that I could actually see the trajectory of the bullets.

    Perhaps it was because the situation in front of me was too critical, or perhaps it was because my ability had improved a lot after fighting another battle, but I was able to quickly dodge left and right. Finally, after seven to eight consecutive shots, I arrived in front of him.

 C292 see bullet

    The guy in front of me had a fast reaction. After firing off all of the bullets in the gun, he threw out a gun from his other hand and fired continuously at me.

    The distance between the two of us was already extremely close. Instinctively, I avoided the bullets from the other party. However, at the same time, the Life Death Blade in my hand was finally able to reach the other party''s body.

    When I turned around, I found that the other party only had two incomplete pistols left in his hands. This blade was really sharp, and even a spear made of metal could be split in half.

    It was a pity that the man who was split into two was not in front of him.

    The other party took the opportunity to take a few steps back before reaching his hand into his waist.

    I didn''t know what other weapons were hidden on this guy''s body, so I didn''t dare to be negligent. I hurriedly got up and chased after him, not giving him the chance to attack again.

    This fellow has a lot of battle experience, so he immediately retreated backwards. Coincidentally, there were a few trees blocking his path, so I couldn''t kill him in a short period of time.

    If I were to continue stalling for time, Daoist Tianxuan definitely wouldn''t be able to survive. However, as long as I approached the coffin, this fellow would definitely shoot me from behind.

    The only thing he could do now was to quickly finish off this fellow.

    I know that the person in the coffin is definitely still breathing. If you continue to waste time like this, it will not be beneficial for us. Let''s discuss this.

    The masked man across from me suddenly spoke to me in a tone of consultation.

    Actually, I was still a bit hesitant. I could call Tang Rou and have her safely return here. That way, even with Daoist Tian Xuan''s life, the two of us would still be able to survive.

    However, this group of people would definitely take advantage of this opportunity to take away that evil power from the forest. I have long understood their way of doing things, and every time I see them, they are always searching for something that is extremely evil.

    Everything including the Life Kill Blade, the water ghost, and the thing taken out from the cave, all of this proved that these guys seemed to be collecting some extremely evil things or ghosts. If they did this, they would certainly have an even more sinister motive.

    In order to confront these fellows, Taoist Tianxuan sealed himself alive in a stone coffin, so much so that his soul would never be reincarnated, suffering torturous pain. If I were to act on my own accord and directly let these guys go, Taoist Tianxuan probably would not be willing to do so even if he were to come back alive.

    After only a few seconds, the situation in front of him had suddenly changed.

    Clearly, he has a very deep understanding of puppets. As a result, not too long after, the black gas on the puppet''s body was almost completely dissipated, mainly because the spying thunder had not trained for too long, and my control was not in place either.

    At the same time, the guy hiding beside the rock suddenly pulled out two handguns from his sleeves and continued shooting at me.

    The other party didn''t intend to negotiate at all. They only wanted to buy some time to find my weakness.

    After my emotions were disrupted, the puppet was greatly affected, and the moment I was in a daze earlier, I had given the other party a very good chance. Fortunately, my reaction speed had already surpassed that of ordinary people by many times, if not, just this wave of random gunfire would have turned me into a hornet''s nest.

    Even so, the bullet still left a wound on my shoulder. I saw the blood spurt out, and at that moment, I smelled the scent of blood. The beast blood that was boiling within my body once again became berserk.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    At this moment, it was as though I had turned into a beast that had gone through hundreds of battles. I landed on all fours and directly circled around half of the stones, then, at an extremely inconceivable angle, pounced towards my opponent.

    The other party''s eyes were exposed to the outside world, and I could tell from his eyes that he was deeply alarmed and in disbelief. At this moment, I had already bitten the Life Death Blade into my mouth, but I felt that my hands could become an even sharper weapon.

    If such a long fingernail were placed on a person''s body, they would definitely be broken if I used even a little bit of strength. However, at this time, the fingernails on the tip of my finger were like steel, rapidly drawing a few deep wounds on the person''s chest. The moment the blood of the person spurted out, I was like a person who had been in the desert for a long time, and touched a spring of water.

    I, as if sticking out my tongue and licking the blood on my mouth, let out a beast-like roar from my throat.

    After the man was injured by me, he fell face first onto the ground. At this moment, I finally had the time to return to the side of the stone coffin and prepared to completely open the lid of the coffin.

    "Do you know why the two of us stayed behind to stop you? That''s because the companion that just ran over was the strongest out of the three of us. The girl next to you is called Tang Rou, right?

    Just when I had turned into a beast, the puppet had already been revealed to me. That man was floating towards me. His words made my heart tremble.

    In reality, from start to finish, I had this faint feeling of unease in my heart. If what this guy said was true, then Tang Rou would definitely be in danger.

    The other party has already disposed of his puppet and intends to continue fighting with me.

 C293 rebirth

    Just like the man in front of her said. If I continued to fight here, then Tang Rou''s situation might not be completely out of control. If I rushed over there now, maybe I could save Tang Rou''s life.

    This seemed to be the most complicated time I had ever experienced. No matter what I chose, it would bring me endless pain and regret. However, just when I was at a loss as to what to do, a muffled sound came from the stone coffin.

    It felt as if something had slammed into the lid of the coffin.

    It was almost time, and the Yin Qi in this world had undergone a huge change. It seemed that Daoist Master Tian Xuan understood the situation in this place very well, so he knew that the Yin Yang energies in this place would be different at different times.

    Moreover, Daoist Master Tian Xuan must have planned this beforehand. When they arrived at Lionlion City, he coincidentally died.

    Could it be that by this time, he had already died and his corpse turned into a corpse?

    The man opposite me had a strange expression in his eyes. He stared at me while he looked at the stone coffin that continuously emitted a dull sound.

    "Give me some Yang Qi!"

    Suddenly, I heard an extremely familiar voice. Although it was very depressing, as if it came from underground, I could immediately tell that the one speaking to me was Daoist Tianxuan.

    Daoist Tianxuan was not dead. He was trying to escape from the coffin at this time.

    After hearing this voice, I immediately determined that Tang Rou''s situation wasn''t necessarily the same as the man''s. Moreover, now that I know that Daoist Tianxuan is still alive, I obviously can''t give up on her.

    That man immediately pounced in front of me, wanting to stop my actions. However, at this moment, I had already tossed a Soul Suppressing Talisman towards the gap in the lid of the coffin.

    In this period of time, I''ve been practicing with Tang Rou. I didn''t know how to throw yellow talismans, but in this critical situation, I poured in a large amount of yang energy from my body and from the yellow talismans and threw it out like a throwing knife.

    The yellow talisman glowed with a faint golden light as it pierced through the crack on the lid of the stone coffin. At the same time, I heard a muffled explosion sound coming from the coffin.

    The lid of the stone coffin had originally been extremely heavy, but at this moment, it was thrown aside.

    I saw a tall figure with a head full of white hair jump out from the dust and immediately start attacking the man beside me.

    "Don''t worry about me. Go save Tang Rou. That girl really isn''t simple."

    Since Taoist Tianxuan was there to stop me, I immediately sped up and ran towards the dense forest in the distance.

    The battle in the distance seemed to have reached a climax. Before this, I even heard a few very intense sounds of heavenly explosions, which meant that the woman Tang Rou met was very skilled in Dao arts. The two girls were fighting with their own Tao techniques.

    I completely disregarded where I was at the moment. Following the route I had previously recorded, I ran straight into the deepest part of the forest. I knew that there were countless ghosts buried there, and there was a power hidden there that wasn''t inferior to a demon of Raksha, who was sealed in my chest.

    I saw Tang Rou from far away. Her body was swaying, as if she were drunk, and before I could even get close, Tang Rou suddenly fell to the ground. In front of Tang Rou was the girl in black clothes, who was currently walking towards Tang Rou as if she was going to kill Tang Rou.

    I shouted loudly, trying to attract some girl''s attention. In order to save Tang Rou''s life, the other side simply didn''t care. Moreover, I was at least ten meters away from them.

    Just as Tang Rou was about to be harmed, I suddenly felt a strand of Miasma flash past my body.

    Then, I saw a white figure, which looked like an arrow leaving the bow, turn into a ray of light and head towards the direction of the lady.

    It was a female ghost.

    Normally, the female ghost would obediently attach herself onto the piece of jade. I never would have thought that without my summon, she would actually appear on her own accord. I knew that the moment the female ghost made a move, it was obviously to help me and Tang Rou.

    However, I didn''t expect that in the instant that the female ghost appeared in front of the black clothed lady, her movements would actually stop.

    Logically speaking, the people in this evil organization often dealt with those weird things and would not lose their cool just because they saw a ghost.

    However, this was the situation at this time. The woman in black''s eyes seemed to have a lifeless look in them. Her body trembled and she retreated several steps backward. The blade that she was holding in her hand had already fallen to the ground.

    The ghost lady''s soul had been quietly staying in front of that woman the entire time, and she didn''t attack.

    Although I also felt very surprised, I didn''t care that much at this time. I quickly ran over and blocked the path between Tang Rou and that woman. I saw that Tang Rou''s face was golden paper and that the yang energy and yin energy in her body had become very chaotic.

    It was very clear that Tang Rou had been hit by some opponent''s evil technique, which was why she had become like this. However, according to my judgement, Tang Rou was only temporarily unconscious and her breathing was disordered. Her life wasn''t in danger.

    "How is this possible!?" Why is your soul here? "

    That woman blabbered like a madman, and then kept backing up. Behind her was the place where the altar was located, just like the one I saw in the forest before.

    It seemed that the woman really was planning to do some evil things here. There were already many strange objects placed around the altar, and at this moment, the forest was gradually being covered by layers of white mist. I knew that the frightening object under the altar was about to come out again.

    The hair on his body was already standing up.

 C294 A strange rope

    Last time, if it wasn''t for the Rakshasi on me and the female ghost girl risking her life to save me, I would have definitely stayed here forever. Now, this white fog is sufficient to show that the sealed thing was touched once again.

    But I could feel that at this very moment, the frightening power of that thing seemed to have decreased a lot compared to the last time I had met it. Perhaps it was because I had stayed here for a period of time, but of course, it could also be because the time at this very moment, as well as the setting up by that woman, could greatly weaken the other party''s power.

    "You bastard, it was you who killed her right? You even used her soul as your own weapon, I will kill you!"

    She immediately bent down and picked up the dagger from the ground, throwing herself at me. This woman''s movements were indeed very powerful, as fast as black lightning. In the blink of an eye, the snow-white dagger was handed over to me.

    I still don''t know what''s going on, but what I can see now is that this woman in black seems fit for the ghost girl who''s been with me all this time.

    While I was fighting with this woman in black, the white mist in the surroundings became denser and denser, and at this moment, the ghost of the woman was floating around the woman with a puzzled look on her face, as if she knew that I was connected to this woman, but couldn''t figure it out for a while.

    I didn''t dare to think too much about it. I just hoped that I could resolve the dispute as soon as possible and destroy the restrictions laid down by the woman in black before leaving this place quickly.

    From time to time, both of my hands would reveal some strange marks. I discovered that whenever this woman continuously waved her hands, she would be able to mobilize the surrounding Yin Qi to the maximum. Even the white fog would turn into a chain under the influence of the evil aura, fiercely winding towards me.

    This isn''t the first time I''ve encountered such a situation, but the last time, that woman was able to control a large amount of Yin Qi because she used the Life Death Blade and used her own body as a sacrifice. This time, the woman in black in front of me didn''t need all of this.

    My body is immune to the Yin Qi. However, as the white mist is getting denser and denser, my body feels like it is stuck in a quagmire, unable to move agilely.

    However, this situation was quickly resolved. A faint red light was emitted from my chest. It was as if a red lotus had bloomed, and the white fog was dispersed as if it had met a burning red flame.

    The woman didn''t think that I would be able to defeat the opponent so quickly. She was already closing in on me, thinking that she could kill me.

    I got it. The woman in black quickly made half a circle to the side before slashing the Life Death Blade in her hand towards the woman''s arm.

    Although I also have the virtue to show mercy to the fairer sex, my life is at stake at this time. Moreover, the other party is a member of an evil organization, so no matter what, I will not be soft-hearted. Even if I killed this woman on the spot, I would not hesitate or feel any guilt.

    At this time, the ghost lady, who had been floating at the side and had not participated in the battle, suddenly appeared in front of me, or rather, in front of my Life Severing Blade. You have to understand, this Life Slaughtering Blade, perhaps to a living person, is just an ordinary sharp dagger, but to those evil things, especially those like ghosts, it has a very powerful deterrent and destructive effect.

    Even a ghost''s soul would definitely be severely injured after being chopped down by the Life Severing Blade. In fact, it would even disappear into thin air. The ruthlessness of this thing isn''t any less than what I witnessed when I first obtained the Raksha Seal.

    Thus, I could only quickly change the direction of my attack and move the Life Severing Blade away from the ghost girl. Of course, this gave the woman a chance to escape my pursuit.

    After completing all of this, I immediately flung out a rope. In the beginning, I didn''t put this rope in my eyes at all, she thought that it was some sort of whip weapon, but when the rope arrived in front of me, I suddenly realized that it was much more terrifying than I had imagined.

    The rope had already become like a python, instantly trapping my body.

    This was completely out of my comprehension. When I noticed it, my four limbs tightened. Although the Life Death Blade was in my hand, I was unable to move freely and cut off the rope on my body.

    I fell to the ground miserably. At this moment, I only had the strength of my body but I was unable to use it. I felt that the rope that was tying me had already become like a chain and could not be broken at all.

    "I''m going to kill you."

    That woman still made up her mind to kill me, but I could feel that the reason this woman had such a deep hatred for me wasn''t just because we were in a different camp. It was because we discovered the existence of that ghost girl.

    At this moment, the dense white fog in the forest had already been absorbed by the central altar. I saw a figure wearing a white robe with his back towards us, and his entire body was like a statue. Even the clothes on his body that was blown by the wind didn''t show any signs of trembling.

    The main character had appeared!

    Last time, I only fought with the other party''s evil aura and didn''t see its true face. At this moment, it looks like a man, and the clothes I wore were rather old-fashioned, not like a modern man.

 C295 Sisters

    Of course, all of this was very normal. After all, according to Daoist Tian Xuan, the grand sealing formation here had experienced hundreds or even thousands of years.

    After that thing appeared, the black-clothed woman who initially wanted to kill me immediately turned around and quickly sat down with her legs crossed, seemingly intending to fight against the white figure.

    I could feel that the Yin Qi in my surroundings had been absorbed into a vacuum. However, the rope on my body was still tightly binding me without any signs of loosening.

    The woman in black kept softly mumbling some incantations that I couldn''t understand. With each practice, the things that were placed on the ground would start to shake violently, and the white figure on the stone platform was finally moved. I saw the white robe start to flutter in the wind, as if it was a real existence.

    It was an extremely handsome man. His appearance looked very different from the ordinary people I knew. Even though he had human facial features, no matter how one looked at him, he would still give off a feeling of inferiority.

    It was as if he was a monarch that ruled over the world, standing at the peak and looking down upon his subjects and the rivers and mountains.

    This feeling was quickly dissipated by the scorching heat in my chest. When I looked over again, there wasn''t any handsome and ancient man on the stone platform. It was clearly a tall corpse with green hair and purple hair.

    In addition, in some places, one could faintly make out the golden threads and silver threads. It was obvious that this set of clothes was originally woven from the golden threads and silver threads. The figure was very tall, and as the corpse slowly moved, the golden threads and silver threads began to fall.

    Zombie?

    I couldn''t help but mutter out those words, but I understood that these were definitely not ordinary zombies. They were definitely the strongest zombies that I had ever seen.

    This thing should be the so-called terrifying existence that was sealed under the altar. If it really was buried here hundreds, or even thousands of years ago, then this zombie''s history was really quite long. Although in this place, the evil and evil aura on its body had been erased, but at this moment, no one dared to look at it directly.

    There were many places on that rotten body that were already covered in green and purple fur. I suddenly thought of something Tang Rou had once told me.

    There were many types of zombies. If it was a normal zombie, then it would be called a zombie.

    This thing didn''t have intelligence, but under certain circumstances, the Yin and Yang aura inside the corpse had changed, which was why it was chasing the Yang aura. Whether it was humans or animals, both of them had an Yang aura on them, so they would attack the living beings close to the zombies, especially the ones with the most Yang aura.

    The more powerful one is a half-human half-corpse, which is a special method used to refine a living person into a zombie, which is the previous body of the female ghost that we met before.

    These kinds of zombies were usually refined for the purpose of refining pills, which was also known as a cauldron.

    The purpose was to gather the Yin energy between heaven and earth, and then to refine Yin Pills to control Yin and Yang, to change fate.

    Although he might not be able to change his life against the will of the heavens, something like the department was extremely helpful to his eternal youth, or to his life.

    Of course, everything was two-sided, and there were always benefits, but there were also disadvantages. Although people with Talisman Quartz Pill could look young on the surface, and their bodies were strong, they would gradually gather a large amount of Yin Qi and Death Qi inside their bodies. In the end, they would turn themselves into monsters that were half human, half zombie.

    Just thinking about it was enough to make people frightened. However, there were still many people in this world who diligently and tirelessly pursued such a thing, even if it meant their bodies would be smashed to smithereens.

    Any more powerful than that would be a hairy zombie.

    The long white haired zombie was a beginner, it could run and jump with great agility, and it was even stronger than a normal zombie.

    Even more powerful than the white-furred zombies were the black-furred zombies. Of course, this situation was also extremely rare. Only under certain circumstances and with special circumstances would this happen.

    Furthermore, once they appeared, they would definitely cause the surrounding area to be barren.

    According to Tang Rou, her family''s ancestors had killed demons and demons, but the most difficult problem they encountered wasn''t the lone souls, but rather, the zombies, especially those that had reached the level of Black Haired. Not only did they have their own intelligence, but they were also very cunning and would usually hide, quietly looking for a gathering place at night to absorb the essence and yang energy from the living to help them cultivate.

    However, all of this couldn''t compare to the legendary Zombie King.

    The so-called characteristic of Leonis''s body was that his body was covered in long, purple fur. Furthermore, these purple spears were not just a feature of his body, but they were formed from the massive amount of Baleful Yin Force he absorbed.

    If an ordinary person were to see this from a distance, their yang aura would be immediately snatched away, let alone approach them.

    The person that appeared on the altar was obviously the legendary King of Zombies. He didn''t know what kind of courage this evil organization had, sending three people to subdue this King Corpse.

    The corpse slowly walked down from the altar and was about to come close to the woman in black, but the woman didn''t seem to notice at this moment. The corpse slowly walked down from the altar and was about to come close to the woman in black, but at this moment, she didn''t feel anything.

    Just when I thought that the Zombie King would arrive in front of that woman and kill her with a single palm, something strange happened. Those strange items, those bottles and jars that the woman placed on the ground, and those seemingly mottled jars, suddenly started to shake rapidly, and a few of them directly exploded.

    Then, I saw some strange, insect-like things come out of the jars and quickly crawl towards the corpse.

 C296 Gu worm

    The strange looking insect quickly crawled towards the corpse. After a few seconds of biting, its body quickly swelled up and it unexpectedly absorbed all of the Yin Qi from the Corpse King.

    The zombie immediately twisted its body, but it was still unable to shake off the insect. It was extremely furious and let out a beast-like howl from its throat.

    As these insects continued to gather, they crazily devoured the Yin energy from the Zombie King. The Zombie King''s purple hair gradually changed color, and the power in its body quickly dissipated.

    In the blink of an eye, a red curtain of light appeared around the zombie. It was obvious that this woman had set up a formidable formation in such a short period of time.

    I tried to regain my ability to move, but the rope turned into a python. The more I move, the tighter I tighten my grip!

    At the same time, the purple hair on the zombie''s body gradually disappeared. This woman should be able to subdue the Zombie King.

    Tang Rou, who was on the side, had always been in a coma. At this moment, there was only the ghost of the female ghost that circled around the woman on the ground.

    I could guess that there must be a connection between these two women.

    I shouted at the ghost lady.

    "Come here and help me release him. We can''t let this Zombie King get away from here."

    The ghost lady didn''t seem to pay any attention to me, but continued to circle around the lady.

    Seeing that the red light screen getting denser and the Zombie King''s body getting smaller and smaller, I fiercely bit the tip of my tongue and summoned the puppet once again, controlling it to stop that woman.

    Sensing that the puppet had appeared, the woman turned around and waved her palm. In her palm was a strange talisman.

    The white paper talisman had purplish black characters written on it, seemingly condensed from some kind of blood.

    The golem was rather fearful as it dodged to the side.

    Unexpectedly, the talisman actually flew towards the puppet and stuck onto its body, causing the puppet to be unable to move.

    I was extremely depressed in my heart. This woman is really too formidable.

    Just when I was at a loss, Tang Rou woke up.

    "Tang Rou, how are you?"

    I hastily moved closer to Tang Rou. After just a few steps, the bones in my body seemed like they were going to break.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Tang Rou tried her best to straighten her back and untie the rope for me, but found that she was powerless.

    "Can you cut the rope with the Life Death Blade?"

    The Life Death Blade wasn''t anything ordinary. The Baleful Yin Force was extremely dense. With Tang Rou''s current condition, she would definitely be at a disadvantage.

    Before I could say anything to stop her, Tang Rou had already clenched her teeth and charged at the Life Kill Blade.

    When Tang Rou''s white hands touched the Life Severing Blade, her entire face was covered in a layer of black qi.

    "Hurry up, don''t force yourself. If you can''t handle it, throw the knife away."

    Tang Rou didn''t listen to me. The black gas on her face became denser and denser.

    "Even if we lose our lives, we can''t let that woman succeed."

    Tang Rou bit her lips. She shakily raised the Life Death Blade and chopped towards my shoulder.

    The rope was cut off in a flash, and the binding on my body disappeared without a trace.

    "How are you?"

    I threw the blade in Tang Rou''s hands to the side and hastily went over to ask.

    "Leave me alone. Hurry up and stop that woman."

    Tang Rou urged, but I still had to first stabilize her life to prevent the Baleful Yin Force from entering her body.

    After which, I immediately waved the Life Death Blade in my hand and pounced towards that woman.

    Just as the Life Kill Blade was about to cut into the woman''s body, the ghost lady, who had been floating on the side all this time, rushed over.

    There was a hint of hesitation on the ghost girl''s face, but she didn''t stop and immediately charged towards me.

    I could feel that at this time, the Baleful Yin Force on the female ghost spirit''s body was much more than usual. At this moment, she could reach the level of an evil spirit.

    In desperation, I spun around, rolled twice, and continued to approach the woman.

    The ghost lady was determined to defend the woman and charged at me again.

    "Are you crazy? Why did you help him? "

    I was furious, and I shouted.

    "Can''t you see? Those two are sisters, so don''t be merciful right now, or we''ll be in big trouble later. "

    Tang Rou struggled to sit up. These words woke me up.

    As expected, the eyes that the woman revealed were indeed very similar to the ghost lady''s corpse.

    The expression on the ghost girl''s face confirmed Tang Rou''s guess. I hardened my heart and stood there, tightly holding the Life Death Blade in my hand.

    The ghost lady and I are very close. If I were to make a move, I would definitely be able to kill her.

    "Considering our feelings from before, I''ve already given you several chances. If you still block me, don''t blame me for being ruthless."

    That female ghost definitely understood the meaning behind my words. However, she floated in front of me and slowly shook her head. Her eyes were still as resolute as before.

    "Then you can''t blame me."

    I gritted my teeth and brandished the Life Kill Blade in my hand, fiercely slashing towards the female ghost.

    Seeing that the ghost girl''s soul was about to disappear in front of me, the skeleton that was trapped in the red light seemed to have awakened. It let out a sharp roar and ruthlessly collided with the red light screen.

    An extremely tyrannical and evil aura filled the air. The red light screen shattered and fell to the ground like glass.

    At the same time, the woman sitting on the ground spat out blood and fell several meters back. At the same time, the female ghost quickly ran towards the black-clothed female.

    "Roar!"

    The green skeleton quickly absorbed a large amount of evil aura from the outside of the light screen. With a series of roars, a large amount of Baleful Yin Force gathered around the green skeleton''s body, gradually forming new flesh.

    "Hurry up and stop this thing, otherwise we''ll be in trouble."

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s voice came from afar, and I focused my attention on him. Daoist Tian Xuan was currently covered in blood as he staggered his way over here.

    I focused my mind and quickly waved the Life Kill Blade in my hand, hacking towards the skull of the green skeleton, directly splitting it into two halves.

    However, in less than a second of effort, skin and flesh grew on this face that was full of bones, just like a beautiful man from ancient times.

    The skeleton let out another roar and quickly took a step forward. It raised its leg and ruthlessly kicked me.

    Just as the fleshy foot was about to crush me, the female ghost dragged me up while the zombie held me tightly in its hands.

    This zombie was really very powerful, not only was it rapidly recovering its strength, but it was also able to capture the soul in its hands.

    At this time, the woman in black, who had originally fallen to the ground, quickly rushed over and saved the soul. She then quickly stabbed the skeleton a few times.

    Strangely, the bones that couldn''t even be cut by a Life Severing Blade shattered into pieces after the woman poked them a few times.

    The woman in black rolled backward and stood next to me.

    "Look at what you''ve done."

    I couldn''t help but curse. However, the woman didn''t pay attention to me and just swiftly ran backwards.

    Only then do I remember that those skeletons are unapproachable. At this very moment, if two living beings like us were to stand in front of them, we would definitely become their first target.

    The skeletons arrived in front of me in the blink of an eye. Although the holes on their bodies were healing, their speed was very slow. They seemed to be forming some sort of strange formation.

    He quickly waved the Life Death Blade in his hand to block the skeleton''s attack.

 C297 Skull Regeneration

    "Roar!"

    The skeleton tried to poke my chest, but I didn''t dare to take a step back.

    This was because behind me, less than a meter away, was Tang Rou. Her face was pale and she had no strength to move away.

    Seeing the skeleton''s claw about to come in contact with me, the burning sensation on its chest became more apparent. The Raksha Seal made its move once again.

    "Quickly seal it and send it towards the altar."

    Daoist Tianxuan rushed over and waved his horsetail whisk, trying to force the skeleton behind him.

    At this time, a black figure darted out from the side, and the dagger in his hand almost pierced Daoist Tian Xuan''s chest.

    I was shocked. It was fortunate that Daoist Tian Xuan had already prepared himself, causing the skeleton to fall empty.

    The old skeleton roared in anger and pounced towards me. It was probably infuriated by the hand that was extended from my body.

    I copied him and took the opportunity to viciously jab the Rakshasi seal on her body in accordance to her movements and movements.

    The knife effortlessly stabbed into the thing and absorbed a lot of Yin energy from its body.

    "Let me bring this item away, we will be safe and sound. Otherwise, don''t even think about sealing it."

    The woman took out a few white seal marks and scattered them towards Daoist Tian Xuan. In a blink of an eye, Daoist Tian Xuan immediately became dispirited.

    The woman pounced on me again, as if intending to knock me down as well, and then subdue the zombie.

    "You stall her, I''ll go seal that zombie."

    Daoist Tianxuan bit the tip of his tongue and destroyed that woman''s seal.

    After I promised her, I went all out to deal with the woman in black. I didn''t give her any chance to use those strange paper talismans.

    But who knew that this woman would actually fly out a white paper talisman from her mouth, and it was impeccably aimed at my chest.

    Rakshasi''s hand grabbed at the paper talisman. After a short moment of stiffness, he slowly retracted his hand along with a furious roar coming from his chest.

    At that moment, my chest felt as though it was being torn apart by millions of ants. My palms couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.

    He didn''t know how many strange methods this woman had, but she was actually able to beat up such an awesome Raksha.

    My spirit was sluggish and the strength in my body was rapidly disappearing. Even the Life Death Blade in my hand seemed to be unable to hold onto it.

    "Your friend is about to die. Don''t you want to manage it?"

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but turn my head to take a look. Daoist Tianxuan''s body was glowing with a faint golden light as he floated in the air. The skeleton-like zombie couldn''t withstand the golden light and started to wail as it slowly approached the hole.

    Daoist Tian Xuan must be using some kind of sacrificial sacrificial method to forcefully seal the Zombie King once again, or even to kill him.

    Following which, I saw that black-clothed woman scurry past me as she extended her hand to try to grab Dao leader Tian Xuan.

    In this critical moment, I didn''t have time to think any further and directly threw the Life Death Blade towards the woman''s back.

    But who knew that a white figure would appear behind the woman in black, blocking the Life Severing Blade.

    The ghost girl let out a scream as her body was torn apart and a portion of her soul was absorbed by the Life Severing Blade.

    At this moment, the black-clothed woman held a paper talisman in her hand which was stuck on Daoist Tian Xuan''s back.

    The beams of golden light in the air dissipated and Daoist Tian Xuan fell down from the sky towards the zombie.

    The woman took out something similar to a soul-stirring bell from her body. Suddenly, she moved in front of the zombie and gently shook it.

    The zombie''s eyes were originally glowing red. However, after being struck twice by the Soul Summoning Bell, it suddenly became a little dejected, and slowly followed the rhythm of the Soul Summoning Bell and started to jump out of the cave.

    Even though that woman''s body was also shaking a bit, and she was struggling to shake the bell in her hand, if she were to leave now, I wouldn''t be able to stop her.

    "You bastard, you killed my sister''s soul."

    When that woman turned around, her eyes flashed with sadness as she fiercely pounced towards me.

    I wanted to dodge, but my body became extremely stiff. Just as I was about to be pierced through the throat by the dagger in the woman''s other hand, my body was enveloped by a layer of red light.

    When my life was at stake, Raksha once again chose to join hands with the red lotus flower.

    A red lotus blossomed and deflected the dagger in the woman''s hand.

    The woman seemed to have received a heavy blow. She groaned and retreated several steps back before colliding with the zombie.

    When the bell in his hand fell to the ground, the zombie immediately stood still, shaking its head vigorously, ready to regain its original consciousness at any moment.

    Once again, the situation had changed.

    Just as I was in a slight daze, the woman suddenly let out a terrified scream.

    One of the zombie''s hands tightly grabbed onto the woman''s shoulder. A large amount of fresh red flesh appeared at the place where the two bodies came into contact and started pouring into the zombie''s arm.

    This zombie was actually sucking the blood essence of a living person!

    "Hurry up and stop that thing! We can''t let it continue to grow stronger! Otherwise, all of the civilians in the area will suffer!"

    Daoist Master Tianxuan opened his eyes and these were the first words he said.

    At this moment, the spirit of the female ghost who was originally floating in the air, as though she had been scattered, gathered together once again. Even though her appearance is already blurry, I could really hear the female ghost calling out to me.

    "Hurry up and save her, that''s my sister!"

    Even though I had some guesses before this, the female ghost''s admission at this moment still made my heart jolt.

    "Hurry up and save her. I can''t watch my sister become a ghost like me. I''ve let you down with what happened before, but if you help me fulfill this wish of mine, I promise I will repay you."

    After hearing what the ghost girl said, my heart started to waver. In the end, I gritted my teeth and clenched the Life Death Blade in my hand. I tried my best to summon the Baleful Yin Force in my body to leap upwards and fiercely hack at the arm of that zombie.

    The zombie''s arm became more like a real person, and this time, it was even stronger. It was most likely due to the fact that the lady''s blood essence was more powerful.

    Even so, with my sword raised, the zombie''s hand was still cut off.

    The zombie let out a mournful scream, and its whole body was pushed back, almost reaching the altar. At the same time, the surrounding red Baleful Yin Force was once again stimulated, gathering at the spot where the zombie''s arm was broken.

    The woman in black turned as thin as a stick and limply fell on the ground. However, it seemed that she wasn''t dead.

    "Evil creature, come with me to hell."

 C298 perishing

    At this time, Daoist Master Tian Xuan, who had been dispirited all this time, suddenly let out a loud shout. He stuck something into the top of his head, and his entire body burst out a rich golden light, wrapping up all of the red Yin energy around the zombie''s body and forcefully dragging it towards the entrance of the altar.

    The zombie let out an uneasy sound, but it had no way to break free.

    "Daoist Tianxuan!"

    I heard Tang Rou''s mournful cry. The Mysterious Sky Technique turned into a golden light and fell into the hole along with the zombie.

    "Don''t worry about me. Hurry up and restore the puppet formation. It won''t take long before I can seal this thing for all eternity. The reason I''m staying here is to wait for this day."

    Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s voice was filled with determination as he burned the Profound Qi of his life as the source of power to seal this zombie.

    It was too late to stop him now.

    "Tang Rou, calm down. If you can help, then hurry over. If not, then Daoist Tianxuan will have sacrificed himself for nothing."

    At this moment, I persuaded Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou slowly stood up and nodded her head at me.

    "Are all of you crazy? Are you willing to sacrifice your own lives just to stop me?"

    The black-clothed woman slowly raised her head, her expression frighteningly frightening. A bit of her skin and flesh was tightly stretched on her skeletal face, and her aura was weak.

    Most of the blood essence in his body had probably been absorbed by now.

    If he wasn''t a cultivator, he would have died a long time ago. To be able to survive until now was truly a blessing in disguise.

    I didn''t pay any attention to this woman, but quickly started to check the locations of the formation cores in the forest.

    Although these Formation Aperture had lost most of its effect, it could still barely activate after a few maneuvers. As long as this was done, it could greatly suppress the zombie''s ability.

    Tang Rou slowly ran and quickly threw the remaining paper talismans she had on her into the air to activate the puppet formation.

    It''s impossible to completely repair it, so with our power, we can mobilize the Yin Yang energy in this place. As long as we can temporarily maintain the puppet formation, even if it''s just for a moment, it''ll be able to achieve our goal.

    However, I still underestimated the ability of that zombie. At this moment, red Baleful Yin Force was constantly emitting from the bottom of the altar, pulling at the surrounding Yin Yang aura, wanting to forcefully change the layout of this place.

    It seemed that Daoist Tian Xuan was at the end of his tether. He had no way to control the zombie on his own.

    The puppet formation that had just been repaired was about to be destroyed, but there was nothing I could do.

    Just as the puppet formation was about to be defeated once again, a white figure suddenly sweeps past me. It''s that female ghost.

    I immediately understood what the female ghost was trying to do. Last time, the female ghost was trying to help me with everything she had while running away with Tang Rou. Her soul was almost gone from her body.

    Once the formation was activated and the zombie was sealed, the Baleful Yin Force here would thin out. This female ghost girl would also dissipate in advance, which was the same as speeding up the death of her soul.

    "No!"

    The woman in black, who had been sitting on the ground, immediately swallowed the secret recipe. Her shriveled skin immediately became swollen, and her physical strength was restored in an instant.

    She jumped up from the ground with a white talisman in her hand. She wanted to stop that suicidal action of her soul.

    "Little sister, I am satisfied to see you again before my soul dissipates. They are all good people, and what we did before was only helping the evil ones. Your sister, I, was killed by your so-called accomplices. Listen to me and stay away from those people."

    The ghost lady looked at the woman in black for a moment, and then her soul flew away without any hesitation. The woman then gathered together, and viciously collided with a grass doll in the puppet formation.

    As a result, the originally dim puppet formation was once again lit up, and the flow of the red Baleful Yin Force slowed down by a great deal.

    Tang Rou and I were on the defensive at the same time. It was a pity that we were still a bit too slow. There was still one more piece of evidence that needed suppression, but we couldn''t get anyone else to do it.

    The only one left on the scene was the black-clothed girl with a defeated face and weak steps.

    She originally came to subdue that zombie to oppose us. She has a blood feud with us, so she can''t help us at all.

    But what happened next made both Tang Rou and I feel that something was off.

    The woman in black mumbled to herself as a sinister smile appeared on her face. Then, she stood up shakily and ran towards the base of the last puppet formation.

    "Let me help you."

    Tang Rou and I nodded and simultaneously started to activate the puppet array to restart.

    The golem formation was activated once more, and Daoist Tianxuan perished as well.

    My heart sank as I quickly extended my hand and used the Life Death Blade to draw a picture of a Soul Sealing Formation on my palm.

    When I arrived at the entrance of the altar, I mercilessly smacked the blood-red Soul Sealing Imprint on a huge stone.

    In that instant, I felt as if my blood essence was about to be sucked out of me.

    I went limp and sat down on the floor.

    "Are you alright?"

    Tang Rou''s voice came from behind me. I didn''t have the strength to reply and slightly shook my head.

    At this moment, that light green figure appeared in front of me. Then, Daoist Master Tian Xuan smiled at me and extended his finger, bringing with it a bit of a green glow as he poked my forehead.

    In that instant, I felt enlightened. A lot of Daoism knowledge, as well as many theories, spells, seals and the like all entered my brain and were imprinted in my memory.

    It seemed to be some kind of inheritance.

    I actually got the knowledge that Daoist Tianxuan had learned in his life. Moreover, my body also has a green aura. This is the unique power that Daoist Tianxuan brought with him when he used his Tao technique.

    This was the true essence formed by the gathering of Daoists after decades of cultivation.

    I really did not expect that before he died, he would actually do such a thing and pass on all his most precious things to me.

    Subsequently, Daoist Master Tian Xuan''s body turned into specks of light before slowly disappearing into the air.

    When I came back to my senses, I found that the woman in black had disappeared, and the ghost of the ghost had also disappeared.

    "That woman took a fragment of the ghost girl''s soul, but she left this one behind."

    Tang Rou shakily stood up and walked in front of me. In her hands, she held a crystal that looked like a diamond.

 C299 ghost essence

    Although I do not know what this is, I can sense the extremely pure energy contained within this crystal. This is a kind of energy that exists between Yin and Yang aura.

    Although no one was able to figure it out, they could sense how expensive it was.

    "What is this?"

    "This should be the legendary ghost spirit. This is an extremely precious thing, formed by ghosts willingly condensing their own Profound Qi into one, and it can only be formed under the right circumstances."

    After being explained by Tang Rou, a detailed description of ghosts appeared in my mind.

    The specific uses of this thing were not determined in detail, but once performed, it would allow one to seize the fortune of the world.

    "Will her soul still be saved?"

    Holding the diamond-shaped crystal in my palm, there was still some hope left in my heart.

    "Although that woman took away the last remnant soul, I don''t think that the possibility of that happening is very high." Although that woman took away the last remnant soul, I don''t think that the probability of that happening isn''t very high.

    For a moment, Tang Rou and I couldn''t help but sigh.

    After returning to the village, he took out a candle and some paper money and paid his respects. Afterwards, he warned the villagers to not approach this forest as they wished in the future.

    One by one, the villagers became dejected. After all, Daoist Tianxuan, the person they were supporting had left them in the end.

    Daoist Tianxuan had been poor for most of his life. Other than a few magic robes and simple magic tools, he did not leave behind anything else.

    After discussing it with Tang Rou, I decided to pack off some of the items that I needed, while the rest of the items were brought to the altar and buried under the ground.

    I don''t seem to have anything to worry about these days at home.

    I couldn''t wait to get on a plane and fly out of the country to my grandmother''s side.

    Tang Rou didn''t want to stay here any longer. She would contact her family members and get a visa for the two of us. Afterwards, she would prepare a plane ticket and be ready to depart.

    I opened the live broadcast software of my phone and logged into my account.

    After all, the live broadcast had brought me a lot of wealth, which supported me all the way until now.

    The current network traffic is very fast. If I don''t appear in the live broadcast room for another 10 days or half a month, very few people would remember me.

    Although more or less a little lost, but soon there is a new message, so my heart rippled.

    It was the shadow that had left my message.

    "If you''re not dead, hurry up and reply that I have something to talk to you about."

    I hesitated for a bit, but in the end, I decided to tell this matter to Tang Rou.

    "Alright, you''ve always had a crafty heart. Are you still thinking about that beautiful mercenary with an enchanting figure?"

    Tang Rou and Shadow didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Even though they had shared a life and death together, they didn''t have a good impression of each other. After knowing that Shadow and I were actually chatting, we couldn''t help but feel weird.

    "Then tell me, should I leave a message?"

    I really couldn''t make a decision. Tang Rou stood to the side and slowly analyzed the situation for me.

    "I think you''d better be careful. You should know that they are mercenaries. They can sell anything for money at any time. They don''t even care about their own lives. What do they care in this world?"

    "Last time, they seemed to have fallen out with that Zhou Xue, and from what I see, they are not despicable and shameless people. After all, we are also together, sharing life and death situations."

    "Have you forgotten what they did to us last time?" However, if you wish to take the risk, you can give it a try. After we leave this place later, we''ll be on our way.

    Tang Rou was quite cautious and gave me an idea.

    After packing up, I pondered for a moment in the car and replied to Shadow with a message.

    "I''ve been busy recently, so I didn''t see any news. How are you?"

    It was a very ordinary, polite greeting.

    "Call me."

    Followed by a string of phone numbers.

    "What should we do? Should I call? "

    Actually, I don''t have any bad impression of that woman. When we were together, I had already saved her life, and she also saved ours.

    If it was something like this, he would have to discuss it with Tang Rou.

    "You decide your own business, but I''m warning you, you can''t call for more than one minute. Otherwise, they''ll be able to track you down."

    Hearing Tang Rou''s words, it didn''t seem like she was against it. In addition, she seemed to be a bit curious, so I organized my thoughts and called her back.

    When the phone rang, it was answered immediately, and it was Shadow who answered.

    "Where are you now? I want to meet you. "

    The other party''s tone was extremely impatient and he immediately went straight to the point. He didn''t seem to be trying to trick me into talking. I paid attention to the time of the call as I replied.

    "Why are you so anxious to see me? Didn''t we agree that we would never meet again?"

    "It''s a very urgent matter. I need your help, or we need yours. If you still consider the fact that we''ve lived and died together before, can you come over to meet us? And I won''t let you help me for nothing."

    It seemed that the other party had encountered some problems.

    "But, I only remember that on the way here, you were guarding against the two of us like thieves. Furthermore, you gave Zhou Xue the things that we had gone through great difficulty to obtain."

    I still couldn''t make up my mind, so I could only continue to trick him.

    "At that time, we had no way to change our mission, and at the last moment, we chose not to help."

    "Sorry, we are leaving the country soon."

    "If you''re willing to come and help, I have something here that might interest you."

    In the end, Shadow''s words weren''t able to move me. I followed Tang Rou''s suggestion and hung up the phone. However, just as I was about to disconnect the call card, I was prompted to receive a MMS message.

    It was a strange picture, a mural.

    The murals were a series of complicated lines that formed an array.

    "Have you ever seen anything like it?"

    In my mind, I instinctively felt that this painting was very familiar, but I couldn''t find a clear explanation, so I handed the phone over to Tang Rou, who was driving.

    Tang Rou had only taken a glance, but two seconds later, she suddenly looked again and fiercely stepped on the brakes.

    The car stopped at the side of the road and pulled out a long brake mark. Then, Tang Rou grabbed the phone and asked me.

    "Where did you get this?"

 C300 Shadows cry for help

    I told Tang Rou that this photo was sent by the shadow.

    In this period of time, she hadn''t called him, but Tang Rou''s hand was shaking as she held the phone. She constantly zoomed in and out of the picture. Her expression was very strange.

    "Do you know this painting? I also feel that there''s something familiar about it, but I can''t recall where I''ve seen it before. "

    "How could you have met such a thing?"

    Tang Rou suspiciously looked at me. I also felt that it was weird, but then I remembered that this was probably caused by Daoist Tian Xuan''s memory.

    I still hadn''t told everything to Tang Rou. On one hand, I didn''t want Tang Rou to be sad over thinking about Daoist Tian Xuan, and on the other hand, I didn''t want Tang Rou to worry about me.

    "Then tell me, what does this map represent?"

    "This is the original diagram of a very ancient sealing spell formation. I only saw a incomplete portion of this in one of my grandfather''s notes. I never thought that it would be nearly complete."

    Tang Rou''s astonishment made me feel as if I had really met something very strange.

    Shadow and I can''t be considered friends, but of course, we can''t be considered enemies either. It''s just that there''s a Zhou Xue between us, so I don''t dare to believe him.

    "Call them back. We''re already very close to the airport, so even if they want to follow us, they can''t be this fast."

    Naturally, I followed Tang Rou''s decision without any conditions. I called her back, but this time, there was someone who answered.

    "How is it? Did you change your mind? "

    There was impatience in the shadow''s voice, as though the situation was extremely urgent. Moreover, I could hear that the shadow''s voice was a little hoarse, as though the shadow''s body was a little weak.

    "Where did you get this picture? What problems did you encounter? If you can explain it clearly, maybe we can meet once in a while. "

    Tang Rou pressed the speaker button and then spoke to Shadow.

    "We took this picture in an underground cave in the jungle. The general location is in the north of China, and it was taken about a week ago. That place has a lot of these murals, if you are willing to help, we can provide you with other information about this place."

    The shadow was not a long-winded person, and soon enough, he gave a general idea of what had happened.

    "If you all still hate us because of what happened last time, then there''s no need at all. As long as you are willing to help, we can agree to any conditions, and we can even help you deal with that Zhou Xue."

    Shadow seemed to know, and we suspected it was a trap.

    "Tell me what happened to you. If I can''t answer this question, I can''t help you. "

    Shadow was silent for a moment, then hung up.

    Just when I thought that this matter was over, a photo suddenly appeared on my phone.

    It showed a face, a horribly distorted face.

    I remember clearly that this face belonged to the leader of their mercenary group, who had a full beard.

    It really did look terrifying, and it definitely wasn''t made from a diagram.

    No wonder the shadow didn''t say anything on the phone, there was no way to describe it.

    "From the looks of it, he seems to have provoked something evil. Do you think we should go take a look?"

    When Tang Rou spoke, her eyes were staring at me.

    "In that case, the two of us should go take a look. Aren''t you interested in the contents of that mural?"

    "Not just interested, but I have always hoped that this magical formation could be completely pieced together. If they didn''t trick us this time, I think this would be a very good opportunity."

    Truthfully, Tang Rou and I were feeling somewhat helpless. It seemed like the heavens had intentionally arranged for us to not be able to leave this place. Just as we were about to board the plane and leave, something happened.

    The call came through again. The other party was silent for a few seconds before speaking.

    "How is it? Are you willing to help? As I said before, I''m willing to agree to any conditions, whether it''s money or something else. "

    Truthfully, Tang Rou and I weren''t people who needed money right now. The only reason we wanted to take a look was because of Tang Rou''s reaction and her interest in the frescoes.

    "There''s no need for money. Plus, I don''t need anyone to help people like Zhou Xue, but I can see that the situation you''re in right now is very dangerous and complicated. So, just treat it as owing us a favor."

    The reason I said this was because of Tang Rou.

    With regards to the conditions that I put forward, Shadow agreed without any hesitation. Following that, he gave us a brief summary of the events that had transpired.

    The other side''s communication signal didn''t seem to be very good. They would always talk in an intermittent manner and only when they knew that the shadow had sent us a specific location, could we not help but cry out in alarm after Tang Rou asked them for directions.

    "Tibet?"

    Yes, the shadows at this moment, they are trapped in a deserted part of the Tibetan area, and the situation is even more dangerous than we thought.

    The power of the communications equipment was limited, so we were given only a few days to locate it, and if we didn''t get there within three days, the battery would run out, and Yukiko was worried that the bearded man might not be able to handle the situation.

    "Why don''t you try to get your people out of the area? This way, we can at least guarantee that we will meet each other as soon as possible before something happens to your captain. "

    Tang Rou and I were also a bit doubtful. According to common sense, a shadow definitely wouldn''t be able to think of this, unless there was some sort of irresistible factor.

    "We can''t leave this area. Otherwise, our captain''s life won''t be able to be saved. Besides, this is also the case with the knife. There''s nothing I can do."

    Hearing this, I was overwhelmed with shock. This was really unheard-of.

    Before hanging up the phone, I promised Yinzi that I would hurry over to their location as fast as I could. At this moment, Tang Rou and I were extremely excited.

    Before that, everything we did was forced, either to be hunted down or to seek the truth.

    Only this time, I was truly entrusted by someone, which made me feel proud for the first time since I had acquired my ability.

    "Don''t tell me that you blame me for being too curious? If we were to deduce the shadows based on the information obtained, the situation that they encountered seems to be extremely dangerous."

    Tang Rou cautiously asked me, while she sped towards the airport.

 C301 airplane shock

    I knew that Tang Rou wasn''t afraid of delaying our flight abroad. She was thinking of reaching the Tibetan area as soon as possible.

    "Even if I object, can you still suppress the curiosity in your heart right now?"

    I couldn''t help but complain.

    "You''re annoying. Don''t tell me that your heart is also itching?"

    Tang Rou gave me a coquettish look and then picked up the phone, asking her subordinate to change the plane ticket for us.

    I don''t know why, but the moment I got on the plane, I felt a little uneasy. The strong feeling of unease was extremely obvious. I couldn''t help but lean over to look at the place where the sense of danger was coming from.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t buy a first class ticket. At this moment, we were sitting in economy class. With a glance, we saw that the seats were almost full.

    There were people of all ages, men and women, and even a few foreign brothers and sisters. However, at this moment, the cabin was very quiet. No one was speaking loudly, nor were there any suspicious areas.

    It''s been almost half an hour since we started flying. Just when I thought that my nerves were sensitive, the initially flying aircraft suddenly started to shake violently.

    The passengers were jolted awake and began to shout.

    "What is going on?"

    The passengers were getting more and more flustered, but they still sat obediently in their seats.

    "Did you find anything wrong?"

    Tang Rou also undid her seat belt and did her best to maintain a stable state. At the same time, she looked around the area with me.

    Right when Tang Rou''s voice fell, I discovered that something wasn''t right. There was a trace of yin energy in the air, which wasn''t hard for me to distinguish.

    In other words, the reason for the plane''s problems was not because of the malfunction or the weather, but because someone was playing tricks on them.

    "Did you feel it? There''s dirt on the plane. "

    After Tang Rou heard this, she immediately reached out to touch her waist.

    Although we couldn''t carry weapons on the plane, of course, the two of us still secretly hid a lot of yellow talismans, incense ashes and the like on our bodies.

    However, I stood up and looked around the cabin. Other than the trace of Yin energy, I didn''t find anything else out of the ordinary.

    Tang Rou and I quickly went around the area, but we didn''t find anything useful.

    "Do you think there''s a problem with the cockpit?"

    Tang Rou''s words reminded me.

    "Where is the cockpit?"

    I quickly pulled an air stewardess over and asked loudly.

    "Over there... "For some reason, the captain lost contact with us ˇ­"

    The flight attendant''s tone was rather weak. This further deepened the suspicion in my heart.

    Tang Rou and I didn''t say anything and ran out of the cockpit. Sure enough, at this moment, there was a crew member at the entrance trying to shout at us.

    "What are you doing here? Get back to your seat. "

    There were male flight attendants who wanted to stop me and Tang Rou''s movements. I was in a rush, so I didn''t have any time to say anything. I reached out to push them away from me and then approached the cabin door.

    "There must be something wrong with the inside. This cabin door is completely sealed up, and it''s made of metal. There are a lot of iron inside, and iron can isolate yin and yang, that''s why you can''t feel it."

    Tang Rou slapped the thick cabin door and shouted at me.

    "What on earth do you want?"

    Several of the crew came at me again, and I saw that someone had already taken out a gun.

    I really didn''t expect that the plane would be equipped with a weapon.

    "We are here to help you. The people inside must have been possessed by evil spirits. If we don''t take action soon, the plane might crash."

    I tried to dodge to the left and right while explaining to the other side, but these people were very stubborn. They didn''t listen to my words at all. Instead, they pulled the trigger on me.

    At that time, I was really frightened. However, the bullets that shot out from the muzzle were not gunpowder driven bullets, but sparks and lightning.

    F * ck, so it was an electric shock gun. He made it look like a real gun.

    However, even if it was a real gun at this moment, I wouldn''t place it in my eyes. From the initial shock, after awakening from my shock, I quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the other party''s shot. I rushed to the front of the flight attendant and kicked his leg.

    At this point, I didn''t have time to worry about hurting him. I could only watch as that unlucky fellow fell straight to the ground, as though he had fainted.

    The rest of the crew screamed and no one dared to stop me again.

    At this moment, the plane was flying in a parabolic pattern, and the entire space was constantly spinning.

    "Is there any way to open it from the outside?"

    I grabbed a flight attendant and asked loudly. However, the other party simply shook his head.

    "We still don''t know the situation inside! However, the captain has lost contact with us. It has been several minutes and we have no way of forcefully opening the cabin from the outside. "

    What should he do?

    The dirty things inside should be able to control the people flying the plane by now, but there was such a thick iron door blocking their way.

    "Listen up, I don''t want to cause any trouble. I just want to keep my life, and all of your lives as well. No matter if you believe me or not, there is definitely dirt in the cockpit, and only I can save you."

    Once again, I walked up to the air stewardesses who had lost their wits and asked loudly.

    "Is there any other place that can be entered other than this door?" Or some other passage. "

    The air stewardess looked at me in horror before speaking.

    "It''s impossible to get in unless you can get in through the exhaust pipe."

    "The exhaust pipe. Where is it?"

    Hearing this, I was overjoyed. If there really was an exhaust pipe, things would be much simpler.

    "But the exhaust pipe is only a few dozen centimeters wide, it''s impossible for an adult to climb in. This is what the cockpit and outside use for air circulation."

    The flight attendant was obviously very knowledgeable about the situation on the plane. After hearing what the flight attendant said, I frowned. However, this gave me some hope.

    Even if it''s impossible for people, as long as there''s air flowing around, I can send in the yang energy. This way, if the yang energy is sufficient, it can either kill or force back the dirt inside.

    As long as the pilot was alive, he should be able to control the plane quickly or open the cabin door.

    "Where is the entrance to the nearest exhaust pipe?"

    I quickly helped the woman up. According to my calculations, it wouldn''t take long for the plane to fall to the ground. I had to make the best use of my time.

 C302 alternate path

    "Here."

    The air stewardess was completely terrified, so she followed orders I made.

    I took a look at the fence above me, and when I looked closely, I didn''t see any sign of evil, but according to the stewardess, the air had entered the cockpit from here.

    In other words, as long as Tang Rou and I did something to this place, a large amount of the yang energy would be instantly absorbed into the cabin.

    Tang Rou was worthy of being my good partner who fought alongside me for so long. I immediately understood what I meant and quickly prepared the application.

    Tang Rou was quite adept at setting up arrays. Luckily, the two of us had enough cinders and yellow talismans on us. The only pity was that we didn''t have the person we were looking for, so we could only temporarily use the Blood Seal.

    The instant Tang Rou arranged the diagram, I bit my nails and quickly drew a Soul Suppressing Charm on my palm.

    Since I don''t have the right magic tools to activate the formation, I''ll use a talisman.

    After all, these people were currently in danger of dying.

    "Break!"

    I shouted loudly and slapped the red imprint on my palm onto the center of the Rushing Sun Array. I poured all of the yang energy into the exhaust pipe.

    A few seconds after the yang energy entered the plane, the plane flipped again.

    There were screams and the sound of the plane''s sirens was disconcerting.

    "Will it succeed, Old Zhao? If it doesn''t, then we are really done for this time. It''s all that damn woman''s fault. We can just fly abroad, alright?"

    Tang Rou seemed to really be scared. This woman, who didn''t even frown when facing ghosts, was currently hugging me tightly as her body shivered.

    I don''t know how to answer that.

    However, only about 10 seconds had passed. Suddenly, the plane''s violent flipping seemed to have lightened a lot. In addition, I heard a slightly panting male voice coming from the cabin.

    "Try your best to calm the passengers. Now that the plane is under control, the danger is averted."

    Hearing this voice was no different from walking through the gates of hell and returning safely.

    I saw the stewardesses hugging each other excitedly, jumping up and down, and some of them quickly ran over to comfort the passengers.

    I think a lot of the passengers are pissed off by this time.

    "I knew it would work. Old Zhao, let''s not die."

    At this moment, Tang Rou became lively again. She stood up, walked in front of the flight attendant, and said proudly.

    "How is it? Do you believe what the two of us said now? If you want to be a bit safer, contact the captain and open the cabin door. Otherwise, if that thing inside goes into chaos again, we won''t be able to do anything about it. "

    Tang Rou was absolutely right. In order to achieve the best results, she had used the Scented Ash and Yellow Charm. It was hard to tell whether the items inside had been destroyed or had just been temporarily controlled.

    The flight attendant was still skeptical of Tang Rou and me. She thought that what happened just now was just a coincidence, but just to be safe, she chose to contact the captain.

    As soon as I saw that the call was connected, I walked over and said loudly.

    "Did you suddenly lose consciousness? And you feel a chill in your body, do you still feel that way now? "

    There was a pause, and then the man''s hesitant reply.

    "Who are you? "I don''t think so, but what you said is absolutely true. The temperature inside is very low, and from then on it seems to have become even lower."

    When the man said this, I turned pale with fright. The temperature was still dropping, which meant that the item inside had yet to be killed. It was merely gathering strength.

    "If what I just said is right, if you want to keep the names of everyone on the plane, open the cabin door and let me in. It''s too late, once that thing controls your body again, we will be out of options."

    A dozen seconds later, I heard the hatch open, and then I felt a chill.

    There was definitely something inside, and at this very moment, it was trying its best to escape.

    It seemed like this thing was afraid of the Rushing Sun Formation and wanted to escape.

    "Evil creature, where do you think you''re going?"

    After getting a clear idea of the other party''s exact location, he cleanly stuck it to his face.

    What surprised me was that this thing wasn''t a human''s soul, but something similar to a fox.

    He should be a Celestial Fox Immortal, but his cultivation wasn''t very high.

    After I stuck a yellow talisman on it, it emitted a black smoke and pounced towards a flight attendant beside me.

    Ordinary people would not be able to see these things, but the flight attendant could clearly feel the danger and her face paled as she retreated.

    Of course, I wouldn''t allow this thing to act arrogantly in front of me. I immediately followed it and posted the last remaining yellow talisman on it.

    Fortunately, this item''s cultivation level wasn''t very high. In addition, my current speed had long since exceeded that of an ordinary person''s. The second yellow talisman was also not wasted and directly pasted onto that ball of black air.

    The yellow talisman immediately took effect, pouring in a large amount of yang energy. The thing let out an ear-piercing screech as it was about to dissipate.

    However, after that, there was another wave of evil spirits that wanted to escape. At this moment, a scorching heat came from my chest.

    No way, that Raksha Seal actually didn''t even intend to let this kind of beast''s ghost go?

    I quickly suppressed the scorching heat in my heart and prepared to go forward to destroy the last wisp of soul.

    After all, they were on an airplane. If it was a normal flight, they would have let them go.

    "I''ll do it!"

    At this moment, Tang Rou appeared in front of me. She shook her hand and scattered a small handful of fragrant ashes.

    The last remaining remnant soul screamed once more after being smashed by the fragrant ashes. The entire space was filled with the stench of martial arts and obscenity.

    The dangerous moment has finally come to an end. That thing has been completely wiped out by me and Tang Rou. I can finally let out a sigh of relief ˇ­.